THIODOLF    THE    ICELANDER. 


A    ROMANCE. 


FROM   THE   GERMAN  OF 


THE  BARON  DB  LA  MOTTE  FOUQUE. 

AUTHOR  OP  "UNDINE,"  "SINTRAM,"  "ASLAUGA'S  KNIGHT,"  ETC., ETC. 


V** 

NEW   YORK: 

PUBLISHED    BY    JAMES    MILLER, 

(SUCCESSOR  TO  c.  s.  FRANCIS  &  co 
522  BROADWAY. 


PREFACE. 


THIODOLF,  Fouque  calls  his  most  successful  work.  It  is  the 
spontaneous  offshoot  of  a  mind  filled  with  all  requisite  ma- 
terials, and  inspired  by  the  idea  to  give  them  life  and  form. 
Indeed  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  Sir  Walter  Scott 
carried  this  tale,  as  well  as  Undine,  in  his  mind  in  more 
than  one  of  his  works.  He  speaks  of  them  in  equal  terms 
of  admiration,  and  induced  a  Mr.  Gordon  to  undertake  the 
translation  of  Thiodolf  Nor  can  the  Berserker  rage,  so 
frequently  mentioned  in  Thiodolf,  be  better  illustrated  than 
by  the  following  quotation  from  Harold  the  Dauntless  : 

"  Profane  not,  youth — it  is  not  thine 
To  judge  the  spirit  of  our  line — 
The  bold  Berserker's  rage  divine, 
Through  whose  inspiring  deeds  are  wrought 
Past  human  strength  and  human  thought 
When  full  upon  his  gloomy  soul 
The  champion  feels  the  influence  roll, 
He  swims  the  lake,  he  leaps  the  wall — 
Heeds  not  the  depth,  nor  plumbs  the  fall ; 
Unshielded,  mailless,  on  he  goes 
Singly  against  a  host  of  foes ; 
Their  spears  he  holds  like  withered  reeda, 
Their  mail  like  maidens'  silken  weeds ; 
One  'gainst  a  hundred  will  he  strive, 
Take  countless  wounds,  and  yet  survive. 
Tlien  rush  the  eagles  to  his  cry 
Of  slaughter  and  of  victory  ; 
And  blood  he  quaffs  like  Odin's  bowl, 
Deep  drinks  his  sword— deep  drinks  his  soul ; 


2037853 


Ti  PREFACE. 

And  all  that  meet  him  in  his  ire 
He  gives  to  ruin,  rout,  and  fire  ; 
Then,  like  gorged  lion,  seeks  some  den, 
And  couches  till  he's  man  agen."* 

The  Translator  thus  feels  that  in  making  the  English 
public  acquainted  with  this  tale,  the  great  authority  of  Sir 
Walter  Scott  is  followed,  and  an  additional  illustration  is 
gained  for  his  works.  It  is  also  believed,  on  the  authority 
of  Fouqu6  himself, — who  takes  the  credit  of  always  care- 
fully searching  and  putting  forward  real  historical  details, 
tinged  of  course  with  romantic  coloring,- — that  it  will  be 
found  a  curious  and  interesting  picture  of  the  Northman 
and  Byzantine  manners  of  the  tenth  century,  f 

The  following  passage  from  The  Decline  and  Fall  of  the 
Roman  Empire  (ch.  Iv.)  may  serve  to  explain  the  strange 
position  of  the  Scandinavian  or  VarangianJ  troops  at  Con- 
stantinople. Having  traced  their  origin  as  the  founders, 
and  for  three  generations  the  upholders,  of  the  Scandina- 
vian dynasty  in  Russia,  the  historian  shows  that  Wladimir 
the  First,  feeling  himself  securely  settled,  and  in  danger  but 
from  his  own  friends,  induced  them,  by  representing  the 
superior  wealth  of  the  South,  to  proceed  to  Constantinople  ; 
previously,  however,  warning  the  Emperor  of  the  charac- 
ter of  his  self-invited  guests.  He  then  continues  ; — "  The 
exiles  were  entertained  at  the  Byzantine  court ;  and  they 
preserred,  till  the  last  age  of  the  empire,  the  inheritance  of 

*  The  full  history  of  this  strange  possession,  which  reminds  the  reader  of 
the  Malay  "  running  a-muck,"  may  be  seen  in  Ihre,  Glotsarium  Sino- 
Gothicum,  sub  voce  '  Berserker.' 

f  The  contrast  of  the  luxurious  Byzantine  Court  with  the  rough  and  self 
denying  Northmen,  the  material  of  Thiodolf,  forms  also  the  subject  of  Sir 
Walter  Scotf  s  last  work,  Count  Robert  of  Paris. 

J  The  word  means  Corsair. 


PREFACE.  rii 

spotless  loyalty,  and  the  use  of  the  Danish  or  English 
tongue.  With  their  broad  and  double-edged  battle-axes 
on  their  shoulders,  they  attended  the  Greek  Emperor  to  the 
temple,  the  senate,  and  the  hippodrome  ;  he  slept  and 
feasted  under  their  trusty  guard  ;  and  the  keys  of  the 
palace,  the  treasury,  and  the  capital,  were  held  by  the  firm 
and  faithful  hands  of  the  Varangians." 

The  expedition  of  Thiodolf  against  the  Bulgarians  is 
probably  imitated  from  that  of  John  Zimisces  against  Swa- 
toslaus  in  970. 

In  this  translation  the  greatest  care  has  been  used  to 
imitate,  as  closely  as  possible,  the  simple  severity  of  the 
original. 


BOOK    I 


*  . 


THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER, 

BOOK     I. 

CHAPTER  I. 

THE  waves  were  yet  very  high,  the  fragments  of  the  wrecked 
ship  were  driven  wildly  over  the  se* ;  even  the  mast,  by  clinging 
to  which  the  knight  Pietro  had  safely  brought  his  beloved  to  shore, 
was  now  borne  back  by  a  towering  wave  into  the  boundless  ocean. 

Pietro  heeded  it  not,  although  he  had  fastened  a  kerchief  full 
of  jewels  and  gold  to  the  mast,  and  had  not  yet  detached  it ;  in 
this  moment  he  had  noticed  nothing  in  the  world  but  the  fair  pale 
being  in  his  arms,  who  had  not  yet  reopened  her  heavenly  eyes. 
The  storm  played  roughly  with  her  dark  silky  hair,  and  drove  it 
now  in  wild  beauty  half  over  her  white  face,  and  now  threw  it 
back  from  her  smooth  forehead  ;  drops  of  rain  fell  on  her  delicate 
cheeks,  and  twigs  torn  from  the  trees  rustled  round  her.  But 
neither  that  nor  Pietro's  agonised,  almost  despairing,  cry  to  his 
beloved  could  awaken  her  from  that  deep,  death-like  slumber. 
The  sun  was  sinking  in  the  west,  and  still  the  fair  form  lay  mo- 
tionless, stiff,  and  mute. 

At  length  the  calm  of  approaching  evening  began  to  overcome 
the  storm.  The  winds  blew  more  gently,  and  the  broken  clouds 
sailed  over  the  sky  with  slackened  speed.  *  Then  a  gleam  of  the 
setting  sun  broke  brightly  through  the  grey  mist,  and  rested  with 
a  pleasant  light  on  the  delicate  features  of  the  maiden.  The  wild 
anguish  of  Pietro's  heart  was  hushed,  a  soft  sorrow  seemed  to 
speak  to  him  in  flute-like  tones  ;  he  bent  over  the  senseless  form 
and  sighed,  while  tears  of  love  filled  his  eyes :  "  O  Malgherita, 
iny  only  joy  !  Malgherita !"  And,  as  if  it  had  been  granted  to 
2 


'  * 

%•  * 

S  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  i. 

• 

none  but  the  gentlest  sounds  and  lights  of  nature  to  awaken  so 
tender  a  beauty,  Malgherita  opened  her  eyes  at  this  caressing 
greeting,  and  smiled  kindly  on  the  evening  gleam  and  on  her 
lover. 

With  all  the  tender  care  and  thankful  rapture  with  which  man 
can  cherish  and  tend  the  lost  and  unexpectedly  recovered  treasure 
of  his  life,  Pietro  strove  to  show  his  joy  to  the  fair  maiden,  and  to 
find  wherewithal  to  refresh  and  strengthen  her  after  the  rough 
storm.  But  around  them  stared  nothing  but  brushwood  and  bare 
rocks.  The  two  lovers  sat  on  a  small  platform,  whose  length  and 
breadth  measured  but  a  few  hundred  steps ;  behind  them  rose  a 
steep  height,  which  formed  a  half-moon,  reaching  to  the  coast,  and 
was  covered  with  tall  old  trees,  to  which  it  was  easy  to  see  axe 
and  saw  had  never  been  laid;  hard  by  a  mountain-stream  rushed 
impetuously  down  into  the^a,  adding  to  the  wild  noise  of  the 
urge. 

"  Where  are  we,  Pietro  ?"  asked  Malgherita  smiling  and  rub- 
bing her  beautiful  eyes,  as  if  she  thought  it  was  but  a  dream,  and 
felt  sure  that,  when  fully  awake,  she  should  find  herself  in  a  well- 
known  beloved  country. 

The  knight  understood  the  movement,  and  was  much  troubled  at 
it.  "  Malgherita,"  said  he,  after  a  silence,  "  it  is,  alas,  no  dream 
which  places  thee  on  this  inhospitable  coast !  But  I  cannot  tell 
thee  how  it  is  called.  The  storm  has  tossed  us  hither  and  thither 
for  many  days  over  the  wild  sea,  till  not  the  steersman  himself 
could  tell  where  we  were  driven,  for  by  night  the  stars  were 
veiled  with  impenetrable  darkness,  and  by  day  a  covering  of  wet 
mist  concealed  the  sun." 

"  I  recollect  more  and  more  about  it,"  said  Malgherita  thought- 
fully.  "  We  have  been  very,  very  long  tossed  about,  and  at  last 
we  were  shipwrecked.  Is  it  not  so  ?" 

"  Yes,  truly,"  saicWMetro.  "  The  blind,  deaf  sea  did  not  show 
that  reverence  for  thy  holy,  patient  beauty  which  all  nature  ought 
to  feel  for  so  bright  an  apparition.  All  became  ungodly  and 
rugged  as  this  shore  which  we  hardly  reached,  and  which,'  per- 
haps, we  are  the  first  to  tread,  and  to  give  it  a  name  by  our  mis- 
chance." 

"  Then  let  it  be  called  the  shore  of  love,"  said  Malgherita  with 


* '         V    i 

CHAP,  i.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  ? 

a  heavenly  smile  ;  "  and  speak  not,  O  my  beloved,  of  any  mis- 
chance  which  has  befallen  us!  Build  me  here,  by  the  sea,  a 
little  straw  hut :  it  shall  be  my  father's  castle  near  Marseilles  ; 
and  when  thou  returnest  with  thy  prey  from  the  chase,  I  will 
adorn  thee  as  a  victor  with  reeds  and  sea-side  flowers,  as  of  yore 
I  adorned  thee  with  gold  and  jewels,  after  a  gorgeous  tournament. 
This  is  a  knightly  thought,  Pietro  ;  and  we"  will  spend  our  whole 
life  in  quiet  innocent  sports.  We  need  but  think  that  we  are 
again  become  children ;  and  has  not  love  long  ago  done  that  for 
us?" 

In  spite  of  the  pleasant  images  that  floated  before  her  mind, 
here  Malgherita  suddenly  shuddered,  and  looked  fearfully  at  some 
bushes  behind  them.  Pietro  turned  his  eyes  eagerly  in  the  same 
direction,  at  the  same  time  putting  his  hand  to  his  side,  and  dis- 
covering, to  his  comfort,  that  the  sea  had  at  least  left  him  the 
precious  well-tempered  dagger  in  his  belt. 

"  Didst  thou,  too,  hear  anything  ?"  asked  the  terrified  maiden, 
after  a  pause.  "  It  seemed  to  me  as  if  some  one  laughed  behind 
that  thicket." 

"  Perchance  it  is  but  a  mocking  echo,"  said  the  knight  sooth- 
ingly, though  without  looking  away  from  the  spot.  "  But  happen 
what  may,  Malgherita,  be  at  ease  ;  thou  art  under  Pietro's  safe- 
guard." 

The  maiden,  calmed  and  cheered,  again  gazed  smiling  on  the 
sea,  trusting  fearlessly  in  her  lover,  and  rejoicing  that  her  life  and 
safety  lay  in  his  valor.  "  See,  Pietro,"  said  she,  "  how  brightly 
the  setting  sun  streams  to  us  over  the  waves  !  What  a  broad 
dazzling  path  of  light !  The  storm  is  past ;  a  peaceful,  untroubled 
night  seems  to  rise  out  of  the  waters." 

But  a  distinct  laugh  was  now  heard  close  to  them,  and,  while 
Pietro  in  angry  alarm  started  up,  a  slender  youth  of  gigantic 
height  came  forth  from  the  bushes  :  an  immense  battle-axe  was  on 
his  shoulder  ;  he  was  still  laughing,  as  he  said  in  broken  lan- 
guage, half  Italian,  half  Provencal  :  "Oh,  how  little  the  maiden 
knows  about  storms  !  It  will  blow,  and  thunder,  and  rain,  all 
night.  Dost  thou  not  see  how  low  the  sea-birds  are  skimming  ? 
Thou  must  be  a  little  foolish,  dear  lady." 

"  Bold  man,  be  silent,"  cried  Pretro,and  drew  his  dagger. 


m    -* 

4  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHA*.  i. 

"  Leave  your  little  knife  in  its  place — leave  it,"  said  the 
stranger,  laughing  ;  "  I  will  do  you  no  harm.  But  if  you  attack 
me,  see,  I  have  a  battle-axe — a  dozen  of  your  little  knives  would 
not  make  one  like  it." 

"  Though  the  sea  has  swallowed  up  my  arms,"  said  Pietro, 
proudly,  "  that  will  not  hinder  me  from  defending,  with  the  last 
that  is  left  me,  the  beauty  whom  thou  hast  insulted." 

"  Ins'ult  beauty  !  no,  not  insult,"  said  the  stranger,  suddenly  be- 
coming  grave.  "  If  I  spoke  uncourteously,  it  was  because  I  only 
bungle  at  your  language.  I  have  not  myself  been  to  that  land 
whence  you  probably  come,  sir  knight  and  lady,  but  my  father 
and  uncle  have  often.  You  come  from  Italy,  do  you  not  ?" 

"  From  Marseilles,  dear  stranger,"  said  Malgherita  ;  and  as  he 
nodded  familiarly,  to  signify  that  he  understood  the  difference, 
she  continued,  a  sudden  longing  rising  in  her  heart,  "  Are  we, 
then,  very,  very  far  from  the  bright  Provencal  coast  ?" 

"  We  are  here  in  Iceland,"  said  the  stranger,  gently  ;  "  but  it 
is  not  so  terribly  far.  Wait  a  little,  lady,  perhaps  half  a  year, 
then  the  best  season  will  come — the  gay  spring — and  then  you 
can  sail  away." 

"  Iceland  !"  said  Malgherita,  turning  pale,  and  looking  down. 
"  Ah,  Pietro,  shall  we  ever  see  thy  fair  knightly  castle  of  Tus- 
cany ?" 

"  Why  not,"  said  the  stranger.  "  Iceland  is  in  this  world, — 
Tuscany  is  in  this  world ;  and  a  gallant  of  the  right  sort  may 
well  reach  both  the  one  and  the  other." 

Then  he  raised  his  voice,  and  sang,  in  his  own  tongue,  the  fol- 
lowing words : — 

'•The  Northman  sails  both  north  and  south, 

Sees  many  lands,  and  knows  them  all ; 
The  one  he  greets  with  kindly  gifts, 
The  other  'neath  his  sword'doth  fall." 

"  I  shall  take  my  first  flight  next  spring,"  continued  he  again, 
in  broken  southern  tongue  ;  "  and  then  I  will  take  thee  home, 
pretty  lady,  and  thee  too,  sir  knight,  rf  thou  behave  civilly  and 
leave  thy  little  knife  quiet  in  its  proper  place." 

Pietro  and  Malgl  erita,  when  they  listened  to  the  rough-sound- 


CHAP,  i.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  3 

ing  song,  recollected  that  these  tones  had  been  heard  by  them  :n 
their  far-off  blooming  home,  sung  by  some  noble  Normans  who 
had  sailed  over  from  Sicily.  To  honor  these  strangers  many  had 
learnt  their  language  ;  and  so  it  came  that  the  two  lovers  could 
speak  to  the  Icelander  in  his  own  tongue,  whereby  arose  far  bet- 
ter  understanding  between  them. 

"  If  I  take  you  to  your  home  so  full  of  golden  fruit  and  sun- 
light," said  the  Icelander,  "  I  shall  soon  learn  Italian.  Hitherto 
I  have  never  left  this  island.  Will  you  come  with  me  to  my 
uncle's  ? — I  tell  you  that  the  rain  will  soon  pour  down  again, — 
and  then  you  can  see  how  you  like  what  will  be  your  winter 
quarters.  Autumn  storms  are  very  wild  here  ;  we  shall  not  be 
able  to  set  out  before  spring." 

"A  winter  in  Iceland!"  sighed  Malgherita:  "it  is  very 
strange." 

"  What  is  there  to  wonder  at  ?"  cried  the  Icelander.  "  A  brave 
man  cares  little  where  he  winters ;  but,  indeed,  you  are  not  a 
brave  man,  lady — something  very  different.  Will  you  both  come 
to  my  uncle's  ?  I  live  there  also,  and  we  have  good  cheer  :  plenty 
of  mead  and  ale,  and  songs  and  legends  as  many  as  one  can  wish 
for." 

The  lovers,  in  their  need,  accepted  without  delay  the  hospitable 
invitation  ;  and  perhaps  the  kind  and  honest  heart,  which  shone 
forth  from  the  large  blue  eyes  of  the  youth,  would  have  hindered 
them,  even  in  more  favorable  circumstances,  from  giving  him  an 
uncourteous  refusal.  So  they  all  three  went  up  the  hill  by  a  wild 
path  skirting  the  wood. 


THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP. 


CHAPTER  II. 

IN  the  deepening  darkness  something  like  a  wall  was  seen  through 
the  branches,  and  Pietro  asked  the  Icelander  if  that  was  his 
uncle's  dwelling. 

"  No,"  was  the  answer ;  "  it  is  the  dwelling  of  my  father — 
his  honorable  grave.  I  never  like  to  pass  by  without  singing  him 
a  song, — if  you  would  wait  one  little  minute,  pretty  lady, — ths 
rain  is  not  yet  so  very  near." 

"  You  good  son,"  said  Malgherita,  with  a  mournful  smile, 
"do  according  to  your  pious  custom.  1  will  gladly  give  you 
time." 

They  were  now  close  to  the  lofty  grave,  on  whose  grassy  sum- 
mit  towered  high  an  immense  stone  inscribed  with  strange  marks 
and  figures ;  Pietro  and  Malgherita  sat  down  under  a  wide-spread- 
ing elm,  while  the  Icelander  hastened  up  the  mound  and  climbed 
upon  the  stone,  whence  he  sang  words  like  the  following  : — 

"  My  father  long  ago  was  slain 
By  the  wild  robbers  of  the  main : 
He  resteth  now  in  sleep  profound 
Beneath  the  elm-tree-shaded  mound, 
His  first-born,  vigorous,  young,  and  brave, 
Contemplates  from  his  parent's  grave 
That  unknown  world,  that  distant  strand, 
For  which  he  leaves  his  father-land. 

Oh,  to  thy  son,  dear  father,  tell 
Where  thou  dost  now  in  spirit  dwell : 
Is  it  with  Christ,  we  call  the  White  ? 
Or  in  Walhalla's  halls  of  light?— 
Fight  bravely  on,  beloved  youth, 
And  thou  shall  know  the  hidden  truth 
When,  yielding  up  thy  parting  breath, 
Thou  join'st  him  in  the  vale  of  death. 


CHAP  ii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  7 

Since  first  this  ancient  earth  began, 
Innumerable  tribes  of  man 
Have  sprung  to  life,  then  pass'd  away, 
Like  flowers  that  live  but  for  a  day. 
But,  old  or  new,  they  all  are  gone  ; 
And  'tis  the  hero's  name  alone 
That  lives  for  aye  in  minstrel-lays 
And  songs  of  never-ending  praise." 

Then  the  youth  sprang  gaily  down  from  the  stone,  wf  ft  to  the 
lovers,  and  then  all  set  off  again  together.  But  Malgher  .a,  since 
his  song,  could  not  help  looking  on  him  somewhat  askance ;  and 
at  length  she  said, — 

"  You"  have  not  yet  made  known  to  us  who  you  yourself  are." 

"  Ah  !  that  indeed  can  be  done  but  too  easily  and  too  shortly," 
answered  he.  "  See,  if  I  tell  you  that  I  am  called  Thiodolf  and 
am  the  son  of  Asmundur,  and  that  both  my  parents  have  long  ago 
passed  into  the  grave,  you  know  all  my  history,  so  far.  That  of 
my  glorious  father  may  have  sounded  a  good  deal  farther,  and  so 
shall  mine  in  time.  Only  ask  again  after  a  couple  of  years." 

"  I  did  not  mean  that,"  said  Malgherita.  "  But  you  sang  just 
now  such  strange  heathen  words ;  and  yet  in  the  midst  of  them 
came  the  name  of  our  Lord  Christ." 

"  Yes,  yes,"  interrupted  Thiodolf,  "  I  know  that.  In  your 
country  they  believe  entirely  in  the  white  Christ." 

"  The  white  Christ !"  said  Pietro,  in  surprise  ;  "  what  does  that 
mean  ?" 

"  Why,  it  means  your — your  own  Christ,"  answered  Thiodolf. 
"  Many  Christian  priests  come  to  our  island  ;  they  want  us  to 
let  ourselves  be  sprinkled  with  water,  after  their  fashion,  and  be- 
lieve on  the  Crucified.  What  they  tell  us  of  Him  sounds  so 
beautiful  and  sweet  that  we  listen  gladly  to  them,  and  we  too  love 
the  Christ,  and  call  Him  white,  as  we  do  all  good  spirits." 

"  Then  why  do  you  not  let  yourselves  be  baptized  in  His  holy 
Name  ?"  asked  Pietro. 

"  Many  of  us  have  done  this,"  answered  Thiodolf;  "  but  they 
believe  likewise  in  our  good  old  gods.  They  think  they  may  take 
the  One  and  not  leave  the  others." 

"  Pietro,  Pietro,  whither  are  we  come  ?"  whispered  Malgherita, 
trembling,  and  clinging  closer  to  her  lover. 


8  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  n. 

"  Oh  !  don't  be  frightened,"  said  Thiodolf,  kindly.  «  It  \a  only 
on  account  of  our  sorceries  that  we  are  not  entirely  of  your  be- 
lief.  They  are  quite  needful  for  us  here  amongst  our  elves  and 
sprites  ;  those  merry  folks  who  will  give  you  many  sports  during 
the  winter,  lady." 

"  What  thou,  Ice-giant,  callest  sport,"  muttered  Pietro,  discon- 
tentedly, to  himself;  and  then  asked  aloud,  "  Art  thou  and  thine 
uncle  baptized  or  not,  Thiodolf?" 

"  We  are  marked,"  answered  Thiodolf;  "  that  is,  we  have  let 
ourselves  be  marked  with  the  cross,  as  a  first  step,  and  now  we 
can  hold  intercourse  with  Christians  as  well  as  with  heathens. 
Your  bishops  themselves  ordained  this  :  but  baptism  will  not 
come  till  long  afterwards.  Many  times  we  take  pleasure  in  the 
thought  of  it,  and  many  times  not." 

"  I  still  have  thee,  Pietro,"  said  Malgherita  softly  to  herself, 
strengthening  her  sorrowful  heart  with  this  sweet  trust ;  and  her 
knight,  who  understood  her,  pressed  the  delicate  hand  of  his  be- 
loved joyfully  to  his  heart  with  increased  confidence  in  himself. 

At  this  moment  a  sudden  turn  of  the  path  brought  them  to 
an  immense  far-spreading  building,  which  rose  up  dark  and  mis- 
shapen against  the  evening  sky. 

"  Here  we  shall  pass  the  winter  together,"  said  Thiodolf. 


CHAP,  in.]  FHIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER. 


CHAPTER  III. 

AT  the  entrance  a  hammer  was  hanging  to  an  iron  chain  ;  the 
young  Icelander  seized  it  and  thundered  it  three  times  against  the 
gate.  "  Gently,  gently  !"  a  strong  voice  was  heard  to  cry  from 
afar.  "  I  knew  at  the  first  stroke  that  it  was  Thiodolf.  Thou 
needst  not  shiver  the  planks  of  the  door."  And  at  the  same  time 
a  deep  laugh  sounded,  and  soon  there  was  a  going  hither  and 
thither  in  the  court-yard,  while  the  loud  bark  of  dogs  burst  forth 
from  all  sides. 

"  Only  let  me  come  in,  you  brutes  I"  cried  the  youth  ;  "  and  I 
will  tell  you  to  know  Thiodolf  better.  Silence !" 

The  barking  ceased  instantly  ;  but  a  shaggy  monster  quickly 
appeared  on  the  walls,  who  looked  around  with  fiery  eyes,  then 
gathered  itself  up  for  a  spring,  and  bounded  down  amongst  those 
who  were  waiting  at  the  gate.  Malgherita  screamed  in  terror  ; 
but  Thiodolf,  patting  the  head  of  the  creature  who  was  fawning 
upon  him,  said  :  "  What  is  there  to  be  so  frightened  at  ?  It  is  not 
even  one  of  the  hounds ;  it  is  only  my  wolf;  and  when  I  or  my 
uncle  are  near  he  bites  no  one." 

By  this  time  the  double  gates  of  the  strange  building  were  open, 
and  several  men  with  long  beards,  clothed  in  wolves'  and  bears' 
skins,  with  great  flaming  pine-torches  in  their  hands,  appeared 
within.  Malgherita,  hiding  her  terror,  went  in  with  Pietro,  and 
passed  through  the  double  rank  which  the  men  formed,  to  the  en- 
trance  of  the  main  building,  from  whose  large  hall  the  hearth- 
light  shone  through  the  open  door.  The  bearded  men  bowed 
lowly  and  kindly  as  the  guests  passed  them ;  and  Thiodolf,  as  he 
went  by,  gave  orders  that  the  best  and  most  refreshing  food  should 
be  prepared  for  the  wondrously  lovely  little  lady  and  the  noble 
knight  whom  he  had  brought  with  him  ;  whereupon  the  servants 
ran  with  ready  zeal  in  different  directions.  The  wolf  trottet. 
joyfully  behind  his  master,  and  showed  his  teeth  fiercely  at  the 


10  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  m. 

dogs,  who  stretched  their  dark  heads  out  of  many  corners  of  the 
building  ;  and  then  Thiodolf  pinched  his  ear  till  he  howled. 
They  entered  the  hall  of  the  house  ;  there  were  sitting  on  each 
side  of  the  hearth,  on  high  stools,  a  stiff  and  stately  man  and 
woman,  both  very  old,  and  dressed  in  strange  but  rich  clothing. 
They  looked  almost  like  two  images  ;  and  for  such  Pietro  and 
Malgherita  at  first  took  them,  thinking  that  the  fire  before  them 
was  consuming  some  idolatrous  sacrifice. 

But  Thiodolf  went  up  to  them,  saying :  "  Uncle  Nefiolf  and 
Aunt  Gunhilda,  I  bring  you  two  fair  guests ;"  and  forthwith  the 
old  man  got  down  from  his  high  position,  greeted  Malgherita  in 
no  uncourteous  manner,  and  led  her  to  his  seat ;  while  the  old 
woman  quietly  kept  her  place  of  honor,  and  only  offered  her  hand 
kindly  to  the  visitors.  It  was  strange  to  see  how  the  blooming, 
slender  Malgherita,  and  the  old,  solemn  Gunhilda,  sat  opposite  to 
each  other,  on  their  high  stools  ;  and  Thiodolf,  who,  with  his  uncle 
and  Pietro,  had  taken  lower  seats  round  the  fire,  said :  "  The 
pretty  stranger  is  still  prettier  to  look  at  since  she  has  sat  near  my 
good  old  aunt.  It  is  like  that  bright  future  of  which  the  Christian 
priests  always  talk,  compared  to  the  old  fallen  Odin's  time.  Wait 
just  a  moment,  Aunt  Gunhilda,  you  must  see  it  too."  Then  he 
sprang  up  in  simple-hearted  haste,  took  down  from  the  wall  a 
shield  bright  as  a  mirror,  and  asked  good-humoredly,  as  he  held 
it  before  the  two  women,  "  Is  it  not  true,  Aunt  Gunhilda  ?  is  it 
not  a  pretty  picture  ?  I  mean  from  the  contrast." 

Pietro  could  hardly  keep  from  laughing,  and  the  old  Nefiolf 
laughed  out  most  heartily,  saying :  "  He  never  does  otherwise. 
He  must  go  out  far  into  the  world  before  he  learns  its  ways." 

Gunhilda,  too,  laughed  good-humoredly  ;  and  Thiodolf  quietly 
put  batck  the  shield  in  its  place,  appearing  accustomed  to  his  uncle 
and  aunt's  well-meant  jests  at  him,  and  not  much  troubling  him- 
self to  make  out  what  they  found  so  wonderful  in  him.  But 
Malgherita  could  not  join  in  the  laugh  ;  all  here  seemed  to  her  so 
mysterious,  and  solemn,  and  magical ;  and  since  her  place  near 
Gunhilda  had  separated  her  from  Pietro,  tears  of  sadness  stood  in 
her  eyes,  and  she  trembled  violently.  The  good  old  woman  saw 
this,  and,  at  the  same  time,  first  perceived  that  Malgherita's  clothes 


CHAP,  in.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  H 

were  soaked  with  sea-water ;  so  she  hastened  to  take  her  lovely 
guest  into  her  chamber  to  provide  her  with  dry  garments,  looking 
back  reproachfully  at  her  nephew  because  he  had  said  nothing  of 
this,  and  doubtless  in  his  thoughtless  ways  had  unnecessarily  de- 
layed the  delicate  maiden  on  the  road. 

"  Yes,  indeed,  indeed,"  said  Thiodolf,  shaking  his  head,  as  if 
angry  at  himself;  "  I  did  just  what  aunt  says.  But  then  why  is 
that  Provencal  child  so  fair  ?  who  could  think  of  chill  when  look- 
ing at  her?  It  is  just  as  if  a  bright,  all-powerful  mermaid  had 
risen  from  the  sea,  which  would  be  natural  for  her." 

Old  Nefiolf,  in  the  meanwhile,  had  made  the  knight  also  take 
off  his  wet  clothes,  and  had  dressed  him  in  costly  furs,  adorned 
with  golden  clasps.  Malgherita  soon  came  back  with  Gunhilda, 
dressed  in  a  rich  northern  garb,  and  looking  indescribably  lovely 
in  her  strange  attire.  They  all  again  sat  round  the  fire ;  the 
attendants  brought  mead  and  food,  and  it  seemed  as  if  the  northern 
dress  had  made  the  northern  home  more  natural  to  the  two 
strangers.  The  old  man  spoke  of  his  expeditions  in  Sicily,  and 
sang  many  songs  which  he  had  brought  thence ;  Pietro  spoke  of 
the  heroes  of  northern  race,  and  how  they  upheld  the  Norman 
name  in  knightly  honor  on  the  southern  coasts.  Thus  a  bridge 
was,  as  it  were,  thrown  over  from  one  far-distant  home  to  the 
other,  and  soon  it  seemed  to  Malgherita  that  Iceland  was  much 
nearer  to  Marseilles  than  it  had  at  first  appeared  to  her.  They 
separated  to  go  to  rest,  when  Gunhilda,  who  had  heard  from  Mal- 
gherita that  she  was  only  Pietro's  betrothed,  not  his  wife,  took  the 
maiden  into  her  chamber ;  the  uncle  invited  the  knight  to  share 
his  place  of  rest.  "  For,"  said  he,  "  if  you  sleep  near  Thiodolf, 
you  will  probably  be  roughly  awakened  ;  for  at  every  howl  of  a 
bear,  he  rushes,  were  it  midnight,  out  into  the  wild  forest." 

"  I  cannot  help  it,"  answered  Thiodolf.  "  This  is  what  I  think  : 
it  is  better  to  hunt  than  to  sleep  ;  for  I  shall  have  time  enough  to 
sleep  when  they  carry  me  to  my  father  in  his  mound  of  earth, 
and  shut  the  stone  door  upon  me.  It  is  true  that  the  dead  hunt  in 
Iceland.  Some  nights  ago,  when  the  moon  had  thrown  her  cold 
white  mantle  far  over  the  mountains  .  ,  .  ." 


12  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHA».  m 

"  Thou  must  not  tell  fearful  things  before  sleeping-t  jme,"  said 
Gunhilda.  "  Dost  not  thou  see  how  the  maiden  shudders  ?" 

"  She  is  nothing  but  an  aspen-tree,  with  her  tremblings  and 
shakings  !"  cried  Thiodolf,  vexed  ;  and  he  left  the  hall :  the  others 
at  the  same  time  went  to  their  chambers. 


CHA».  IT  ]  THIODOLPH  THE  ICELANDER.  13 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  sun  had  but  just  risen  from  the  sea  when  Malgherita,  hardly 
less  beautiful  and  bright,  came  forth  from  Nefiolf 's  court.  She 
carried  in  her  hand  a  lute,  which  she  had  found  in  the  hall,  and 
drew  from  it  as  she  went  some  sweet  sounds  ;  although  the  in- 
strument was  too  large  for  her  to  carry,  and  she  held  it  uneasily 
in  her  arms.  The  strings  were  also  too  far  apart,  and  much  too 
hard  and  rough  to  bend  beneath  so  small  and  delicate  a  hand. 
But  Malgherita  still  caressed  her  awkward  companion  softly  and 
fondly,  till  many  delicious  sounds  swepf  over  the  island  in  its 
morning  brightness.  Then  she  hastened  with  winged  steps  to 
reach  a  neighboring  height,  whence  the  sea  would  lie  open  before 
her  in  all  its  majesty.  As  she  stood  on  the  height,  she  looked 
around  with  a  long,  thirsty  gaze  ;  but  then  sighing  deeply,  and 
shaking  her  head  as  if  unsatisfied,  she  sank  down  upon  the  grass, 
touche^  the  heavy  lute  as  gently  as  she  could,  and  sang  to  it  this 
eoog 

"  Thou  glorious  sea,  upon  whose  sand 

I  spent  my  infant  hours, 
Gathering  beside  thy  fragrant  strand 

Its  sweetly  blooming  flowers; 
Thou  didst  allure  me  from  my  rest 
To  gaze  upon  thine  azure  breast, 
With  thought  that,  as  of  yore,  thou  sea, 
Thou  wouldst  look  brightly  up  at  me. 

I  came,  beheld,  my  joy  was  o'er, — 

0  melancholy  doom  ! 
Dark  hangs  the  mist  above  this  shore, 
The  waves  are  beautiful  no  more, 

The  very  heaven  is  gloom  ! 
No,  naught  is  left  me  but  to  die ! 
Both  have  deceived  me — sea  and  sky. 
Yea,  all  is  false,  save  love's  sweet  light, 
Which  can  illume  e'en  Iceland's  night  I* 


14  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  nr 

Malgherita  had  hardly  finished,  when  she  heard  from  the  sea- 
shore  the  sound  of  a  lute  ;  she  at  first  took  them  for  the  echo  of 
her  own,  till  at  last  a  not  unpleasing  man's  voice  joined  with 
them,  and  sang  these  words  : 

"  And  dost  thou  so  long  for  thy  beautiful  land, 
Little  stranger,  whom  tempests  have  toss'd  on  our  strand  ? 
Oh  say,  doth  this  island  so  gloomy  appear, — 
Its  ocean  so  dark,  and  its  heaven  so  drear  ? 

Yet  here  in  the  meadows,  in  forest  and  fell, 

The  elves  and  the  fairies  delight  them  to  dwell, 

And  to  speed  through  the  air,  and  to  dance  on  the  sand,— •• 

They  are  called  the  '  good  folk '  by  the  men  of  this  land. 

And  indeed  they  are  truly  a  good  little  race, 
They  are  full  of  good-will,  and  of  kindness,  ana  grace ; 
Your  home  they  will  prosper,  your  hearth  they  will  bless, 
With  gambol  and  frolic,  with  smile  and  caress. 

They  weave  a  sweet  harmony  all  the  night  long, 
Which  is  call'd  in.  our  country  '  the  good  people's  song ;' 
And  be  thou  but  pleased  with  their  frolicsome  lay, 
The  good  people  will  guard  thee  by  night  and  by  day. 

They  will  hover  around  thee,  and  watch  by  thy  bed, 
And  shield  from  all  danger  thy  beautiful  head ; 
Thy  house  they  will  build,  thy  mead  they  will  brew, 
And  many  more  things  the  good  people  will  do ; 

For  the  fairest  of  gifts  they  bestow  on  the  fair. 
Then  yield  thee  not,  lady,  to  gloom  and  despair  : 
When  thou  longest  for  home,  oh,  remember  the  while 
That  the  elves  and  the  fairies  enliven  this  isle." 

Malgherita  had  listened  to  this  song  with  shuddering  pleasure ; 
it  was  as  if  the  unearthly  delicate  elves,  of  whom  the  strains 
spoke,  had  themselves  brought  those  strains  out  of  their  wild 
echoing  grottoes.  But  then  again  the  true-hearted  powerful  voice 
of  the  singer  restored  her  confidence  that  the  sound  came  from 
the  breast  of  a  man  where  beat  a  living  heart. 

And  she  was  right ;  for  as  the  song  ended,  Thiodolf  came,  with 
a  friendly  smile,  out  of  the  thicket  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  hung  the 
lute  to  which  he  had  sung  on  a  tree,  and  went  up  to  the  maiden, 


CHAP,  iv.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  15 

greeting  her  heartily.  She  greeted  him  gently  in  return,  and 
hade  him  sit  on  the  grass  beside  her  ;  for  his  song  about  the  elves 
had  pleased  her,  and  she  would  willingly  hear  more  of  those 
wonderful  beings  whom  he  called  "  the  good  people."  He 
granted  her  wish  so  soon  as  it  had  passed  her  fair  lips,  and  told  her 
much  concerning  the  elves — how  they  were  very  little,  but  most 
wise  creatures,  dwelling  in  beautiful  habitations  beneath  the  earth 
— how,  both  by  word  and  deed,  they  helped  those  who  were 
friendly  to  them,  sometimes  even  supplying  them  with  household- 
stuff  and  arms,  but  returning  every  insult  with  much  sharper  and 
more  painful  insults. 

"  Shame  !"  said  Malgherita  ;  "  who  could  provoke  the  kindly 
little  creatures  ?  I  would  give  much  to  know  for  certain  that 
they  are  always  around  me  here." 

"  They  certainly  do  not  stir  or  move  from  thee,"  answered 
Thiodolf.  "  They  would  be  very  silly  elves  if  they  had  not  a 
special  pleasure  in  serving  thee,  for  thou  art  very  nearly  the 
fairest  maiden  that  ever  trod  the  earth." 

Malgherita  turned  away  with  a  confused  blush,  plucking  and 
platting  some  blades  of  grass.  Then  she  asked,  "  Have  you, 
then,  ever  seen  these  elves,  Thiodolf?" 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  answered  he,  "  whole  troops  of  them— only  in 
my  dreams,  though.  But  I  have  heard  them  singing,  really  and 
truly,  when  awake — at  times  when  I  have  been  quite  alone,  by 
night  in  distant  woods  ;  and  I  am  much  mistaken  if  they  have 
not  often  helped  me  in  my  fishing  and  hunting." 

"  Greet  the  good  people  from  me,"  said  Malgherita,  smiling, 
"  whenever  you  meet  them  again,  either  sleeping  or  waking : 
they  please  me  much." 

"  That  tune  to  which  I  just  now  sang  my  little  song,"  said 
Thiodolf,  "  we  call,  after  them,  the  good  people's  tune.  But  it 
commonly  sounds  freer,  and  runs  to  the  ends  of  the  lines  much 
more  boldly  and  simply.  This  time  your  Provencal  song,  which 
flowed  so  softly  over  your  lips,  put  a  graver  measure  into  my 
head  ;  and  the  good  people's  tune  was  altered  to  that." 

He  stopped  short,  and  looked  at  Malgherita  as  if  wondering 
and  inquiring.  And  when  she  asked  the  reason,  he  answered  : 
"I  am  only  thinking  whether  thou  art  not  thyself  a  bright  child 


1«  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  IT. 

of  the  good  people,  who,  after  their  custom,  art  making  sport  of 
me.  Thou  mayest  have  risen  out  of  the  sea  with  thy  lover. 
Men  tell  many  a  tale  of  elves  where  the  same  thing  happened." 

"  It  may  be  !"  said  Malgherita  ;  and  a  shade  of  sadness  passed 
over  her  fair  face.  "  Truly  I  did  rise  from  the  sea  with  my 
lover  ;  but  he  is  no  unearthly  elf;  and  still  less  was  our  terrible 
coming  out  of  the  sea  a  jest.  We  are  two  poor  shipwrecked 
beings,  and  T  a  frightened  wandering  dove." 

"  Only  be  happy,"  said  Thiodolf ;  "  I  have  many  sports  for 
thee  in  my  mind,  and  one  especially,  which  will  make  thee  think 
that  thou  art  again  in  the  midst  of  thy  south  country.  But  I 
must  wait  for  the  opportunity." 

Malgherita  smiled  gratefully,  and  went  back  with  him  to  the 
house,  where  the  old  people  and  Pietro  were  already  sitting  at 
the  door.  Thiodolf  repeated  with  great  joy  that  he  had  now 
indeed  promised  something  to  the  maiden  which  pleased  her,  and 
it  would  certainly  come  to  pass  even  better  than  she  expected. 


* 

CHAP,  v  ]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  17 


CHAPTER  V. 

SINCE  this  time  Thiodolf  was  but  seldom,  and  then  unwillingly, 
away  from  Malgherita  ;  and  she,  too,  liked  to  have  beside  her  the 
true-hearted  kindly  Icelander,  who  spread  out  before  her  a  whole 
treasure  of  beautiful,  though  sometimes  fearful,  elfin  stories. 
Now,  as  he  almost  always  called  the  elves,  after  Icelandic  fashion, 
the  "  darlings,"  and  yet  to  please  Malgherita  strove  to  speak  in 
his  broken  southern  dialect,  it  might  happen  that  words  which 
could  be  misunderstood  fell  upon  Pietro's  ear,  and  for  many  days 
made  him  become  more  and  more  grave  and  gloomy,  though 
Malgherita  in  her  guileless  innocence  remarked  it  not.  Thiodolf, 
too,  who  meant  well  to  all  men,  never  had  a  thought  that  any  one 
could  deem  otherwise  of  him,  or  could  therefore  wish  him  evil. 

Then  it  happened  one  evening  that  the  youth  spoke  of  the  Ice- 
land  breed  of  falcons,  and  how  true  they  were  to  their  own  mas- 
ter,  if  he  treated  them  kindly,  so  that  only  in  death  would  they 
part  from  him. 

"  You  speak  of  hounds,  probably,"  said  Pietro ;  and  he  laughed 
scornfully.  "  As  concerns  falcons,  you  must  abate  a  good  deal 
of  what  you  say." 

"  I  am  no  trafficker,  so  why  should  I  abate  of  their  value  ?" 
said  Thiodolf,  good-humoredly.  "  And  I  was  not  speaking  of 
hounds,  but  of  falcons.  He  must  be  a  witless  fellow  who  would 
say  one  word  and  lets  another  escape  his  tongue.  But,  as  it  seems 
so  incredible,  I  will  fetch  my  favorite  falcon :  you  shall  keep  him 
in  your  chamber ;  and  if  he  takes  any  food  from  your  hand,  I  will 
forfeit  him  to  you.  Then,  after  three  days,  let  him  fly  away  ; 
and  he  will  follow  me  to  the  farthest  end  of  the  island,  where  I 
will  go  this  very  evening." 

But  Malgherita  forbade  the  trial,  saying  that  it  would  be  wrong 
in  God's  sight  to  torment  a  good  faithful  creature,  only  for  the 
sake  of  proving  which  was  right. 
3 


18  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP  T. 

Thiodolf  smiled  joyfully  at  this,  and  said,  in  his  broken  Pro- 
venqal  language,  "  If  the  pretty  maiden  wills  it  not,  there  is  an 
end  of  the  wager.  It  is  a  very  good  thing  that  fair  Malgherita  is 
so  kind  to  the  falcon  ;  his  master  thanks  her  for  it ;  and  it  is  like 
one  of  the  good  jeople  to  be  so  gracious  to  the  poor  little  crea- 
ture." 

Malgherita  nodded,  agreeing  to  what  he  said,  and  Pietro  was 
silent ;  but  after  a  while,  when  all  the  others  were  engaged  in 
other  talk,  he  softly  touched  Thiodolf's  shoulder,  and  whispered 
in  his  ear,  "  I  must  speak  to  you  alone.  Let  none  know  of  it." 
Therewith  he  left  the  hall,  and  Thiodolf  quickly  followed  him. 

Pietro  was  standing  in  the  court  ;  but  when  Thiodolf  drew  near 
to  him,  he  silently  went  on,  beckoning  the  youth  to  follow  until 
they  came  to  a  distant  wood.  There  Pietro  loosened  from  his 
belt  a  battle-axe,  which  he  had  taken  out  of  the  armory  of  old 
Nefiolf,  and  always  wore  at  his  side  near  his  dagger,  saying^ 
"  Make  ready,  Thiodolf.  We  must  fight  together." 

"Praise  be  to  Odin  and  all  the  gods  of  Walhalla,"  cried  the 
Icelander,  "  that  such  a  wise  thought  has  come  into  thy  head  ! 
We  two  young  men  have  been  too  long  gazing  at  each  other  idly 
without  trying  our  strength.  But  lay  aside  the  battle-axe  ;  the 
thing  is  very  sharp." 

"  Does  not,  then,  that  long  sword  cut  which  hangs  at  thy  side  ?" 
said  Pietro,  with  a  displeased  smile. 

"  Truly  it  cuts  but  too  sharply,"  answered  Thiodolf;  "and 
therefore  will  I  go  and  fetch  blunt  weapons,  wherewith  we  shall 
not  hurt  one  another  in  our  trial  of  skill." 

"  Blunt  arms !  trial  of  skill !"  cried  Pietro  ;  and  his  wild  laugh 
rang  through  the  forest.  "  The  strife  about  the  falcon  thou  couldst 
indeed  forbid,  O  Malgherita  ;  but  here  the  bloody  strife  shall  be 
ended  undisturbed ;  and  one  of  us,  if  not  both,  must  part  with 
life  in  it." 

"  Ay,  is  it  so  ?"  said  Thiodolf.  "  Wilt  thou  indeed  fight  for 
life  and  death  ?  Well,  it  is  not  the  first  time  I  have  so  fought. 
Come  on,  thou  dear  stranger  knight." 

His  sword  was  drawn,  and  he  awaited  what  Pietro  would  do. 
The  knight  had  taken  his  dagger  in  his  right  hand,  and  was  brand- 
ishing it  to  ar  1  fro,  preparing  to  fling  it;  so  that  it  could  be  seen 


CHAP,  v.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  19 

he  meant  to  decide  the  combat  by  one  mortal  throw.  Thiodolf 
looked  sharply  and  steadily,  now  at  Pietro's  eye,  now  at  his  hand. 

The  small,  glancing  weapon  .flew,  and  Thiodolf's  sword  met  it 
sc  firmly  in  its  rapid  course,  that  it  sprang  up  whirling  in  the  air, 
an!  then  dropt  on  one  side  amongst  he  bushes.  Then  the  com- 
bat  ants  fell  upon  each  other  with  battle-axe  and  sword.  Pietro  did 
not  wield  the  axe  with  the  strength  and  ease  of  a  northern  warrior, 
but  he  moved  more  lightly  and  dexterously  ;  so  that  Thiodolf  saw 
himself  attacked  now  on  this  side,  now  on  that.  The  gigantic 
Icelander  did  not  for  that  move  from  his  place  ;  his  feet  remained 
as  if  rooted  in  the  ground ;  and  only  his  long  gleaming  sword 
followed  the  strokes  of  the  rapid  Italian  ;  so  that  it  seemed  almost 
as  if  Pietro  were  thundering  the  blows  of  his  axe  upon  a  slight, 
enchanted  tree,  which  was  defended  on  all  sides  by  strange  light- 
nings. 

The  lightning  defended  him  well,  and  Thiodolf  stood  calm  and 
unwounded  ;  but  the  axe  did  not  defend  so  well,  for  the  northern 
steel  suddenly  pierced  Pietro's  right  arm  ;  his  weapon  fell ;  in 
the  vain  endeavor  to  recover  it  his  foot  slipped,  and  he  too  fell  to 
the  ground.  Thiodolf  stooped  over  him,  and  placed  the  point  of 
his  sword  at  the  breast  of  his  vanquished  foe.  "  Dost  thou  yield  ?" 
asked  he.  And  as  Pietro  was  silent  in  angry  shame,  the  harm- 
less  victor  broke  forth  in  a  loud  clear  laugh. 

Pietro's  anger  rose,  and  he  cried  out,  "  Strike  me  at  once,  thou 
churlish,  scoffing  boor.  Thou  mayest  well  laugh  over  the  mad 
fate  that  has  let  thee  conquer  a  knight  like  me." 

"  Nay,"  answered  Thiodolf;  "  I  do  not  laugh  at  that — it  seems 
quite  natural.  But  it  makes  me  merry  to  think  how  many  at- 
tempts thou  madest  to  hew  me  down,  and  at  last  they  caused  thee 
thyself  to  fall  on  thy  nose.  Yes,  yes ;  so  it  is.  Who  sprang 
upon  his  prey  and  broke  his  own  teeth  ?  that  was  the  wolf  in  the 
trap.  For  the  rest,"  added  he  more  seriously,  "  reviling  does 
not  become  your  condition,  and  yet  less  one  who  thinks  himself  a 
pattern  for  courteous  knights.  I  may  be  a  boor,  for  I  often  till 
the  ground  ;  but  I  am  also  the  son  of  a  hero  and  a  prince.  You 
may  ask  all  Iceland  if  it  is  not  so.  And  that  I  am  no  churl.  .  . 
See !" 

With  unlooS.ed-for  dexterity  he  bent  over  Pietro,  grasped  him 


20  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  r 

round  the  body,  and  placed  him  on  his  feet ;  then  smiled,  and 
said,  "  Couldst  thou  do  this  ?  only  try ;  I  will  lie  down.  But, 
indeed,  I  am  somewhat  too  heavy  for  thee." 

Pietro  stood  before  him,  crimson  with  shame ;  and,  with  a  slight 
bend  of  his  head,  stretched  out  his  hand  in  token  of  reconciliation. 
Thiodolf  shook  it  violently,  looked  at  Pietro's  wound,  which,  being 
trifling,  he  bound  up  quickly  and  without  giving  pain,  and  then 
said  :  "  Now  tell  me,  dear  knight,  why  did  we  let  fly  at  each  other 
so  very  seriously  ?  I  could  not  ask  before  the  fight ;  for  it  is 
better  to  say  '  yes'  at  once  to  such  invitations  than  to  seek  long 
for  the  how  or  wherefore.  But  now  the  feast  is  ended,  may  I 
know  in  whose  honor  we  have  entertained  each  other  ?" 

Pietro  seemed  not  yet  to  have  recovered  the  power  of  speech  ; 
but  it  was  a  much  gentler  feeling  that  now  held  him  silent  than 
his  former  vehement  spite.  At  length  he  said,  in  a  low  voice, 
"  Ask  me  not  to  tell  thee,  young  hero.  I  was  blinded  by  a  great, 
bewildering  error,  which  thy  bright  joyousness  has  caused  to  fall 
from  my  eyes  like  scales." 

"  I  noticed  something  of  the  sort  myself,"  answered  Thiodolf, 
"  when  in  the  midst  of  thy  challenge  thou  spakest  of  Malgherita. 
But,  sir  knight,  as  a  reasonable  knight,  how  could  such  a  thought 
come  across  thee,  even  in  thy  dreams  ?  Hearken,  I  will  confide 
something  to  thee  :  I  am  very  fond  of  Malgherita,  and  like  to  give 
her  joy  ;  but  even  had  she  not  been  another's  bride,  I  should 
never  have  wooed  her." 

"This  excuse,"  said  Pietro,  suddenly  becoming  gloomy,  "almost 
forces  me  to  ask  anew  from  thee  a  bloody  reckoning,  and  on  better 
grounds  than  before.  Thou  shalt  not  so  speak  of  my  lady." 

"  Why  not  ?"  asked  Thiodolf,  laughing.  "  I  might  as  well  woo 
one  of  the  elfin  women  as  Malgherita.  The  little  creature  would 
be  obliged  well  nigh  to  dislocate  her  neck  if  she  would  look  into 
my  eyes ;  and  there  would  be  no  pleasure  to  me  in  kneeling  be- 
fore her.  She  does  very  well  for  thee." 

Pietro  could  not  but  laugh  ;  and  Thiodolf,  fetching  some  water 
from  a  near  spring,  washed  the  blood  from  his  friend's  garments, 
and  most  carefully  concealed  the  hurt.  "  Malgherita  must  know 
nothing  of  this,"  said  he  ;  "  for  the  delicate  flower  has  quickly 
pearly  tears  in  her  eyes ;  and  thou  art  her  chiefest  joy.  Besides, 


CHAP,  v.]  TH10DOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  21 

then  there  might  come  the  telling  of  the  whole  story  ;  and  it  seems 
to  me  as  if  it  would  be  vexatious  for  one  who  has  a  betrothed  to 
speak  to  her  of  a  fight  without  victory.  Or  is  it  otherwise  ?" 

"  No,  no,"  answered  Pietro,  smiling,  but  ashamed ;  "  it  is  aa 
thou  sayest." 

Thiodolf  searched  for  Pietro's  dagger  in  the  bushes,  and  with  it 
gave  him  good  advice  to  go  to  fight  in  future  rather  with  a  sword 
than  with  the  northern  battle-axe,  which  was  sure  to  bring  him  to 
the  ground ;  and  then  they  returned  arm-in-arm  to  the  castle. 


29  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  YI. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

As  they  sat  together  in  the  evening  around  the  hearth,  Pietro 
was  so  bright,  so  humble,  so  full  of  delicate  tenderness  towards 
Malgherita,  that  it  seemed  as  if  he  would  make  amends  to  all  for 
his  former  injustice,  although  it  had  not  been  spoken  of.  All 
were  greatly  pleased  with  the  accomplished  knight ;  and  Mal- 
gherita shone  upon  him  in  her  still  joy  with  heightened  love,  like 
a  morning  rose.  Amongst  others,  he  sang  in  his  mother-tongue 
the  following  lay : 

"  0  my  lovely  distant  home, 

Where  the  sun  doth  ever  shine ; 
Land  of  rivers,  fruits,  and  flowers, 
Holy  rood  and  holy  shrine ; — 

"  I  have  left  thee  far  behind, 

I  have  found  a  dreary  spot ; 
Yet  my  bosom,  never  sad, 

Cheerful  bears  its  gloomy  fot. 

"For,  the  while  thy  fairest  rose 
Blossoms  loving  at  my  side, 

x  Easy  'tis  to  smile  at  storms,  • 

And  defy  the  raging  tide. 

"  Yea,  fair  land,  I  have  thee  too ; 

For,  whene'er  we  sing  thy  lays, 
O'er  our  brows  the  breath  of  spring, 
Soft  and  balmy,  fluttering  plays." 

"  Ah  !  it  must  be  very  fair  in  your  country,"  said  Thiodolf ; 
"and  glorious  adventures  must  have  befallen  you  that  could  drive 
you  forth  from  that  land  of  flowers.  I  think  you  will  relate  them 
to  us  here  this  very  evening." 

But  a  displeased  look  fell  upon  him  from  Uncle  Nefiolf,  who 


CHAP,  vi.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  23 

said,  "  Art  thou  so  without  good  manners  that  thou  canst  ask  a 
guest  whence  he  comes,  and  what  has  driven  him  to  our  hearth  ? 
Shame  upon  thee !" 

Thiodolf  shrugged  his  shoulders,  and  said,  "  There  is  amongst 
us  a  good  old  proverb  :  '  What  is  more  helpless  than  a  lame  bear, 
a  leaky  ship,  or  a  youth  who  has  not  yet  been  in  foreign  lands?' 
You  must  have  patience  with  me  till  after  my  first  flight,  then  I 
shall  soon  get  good  manners." 

But  Pietro  grasped  his  hand,  saying  to  Nefiolf,  "If  it  be  not 
unpleasing  to  you  and  your  wife,  I  would  gladly  take  the  oppor- 
tunity to  relate  what  has  befallen  Malgherita  and  me.  We  feel 
strange  to  one  another  as  long  as  a  veil  hangs  before  the  past." 

"  Right  well,"  answered  Nefiolf;  "  if  it  seems  good  to  you,  I 
shall  hear  it  myself  willingly.  We  shall  henceforth,  without 
doubt,  live  together  in  greater  confidence." 

Pietro  began  his  tale  in  the  following  words : 

"  On  a  gentle  height,  whence  can  be  seen  the  fair  Provencal 
eoast  and  the  rich  port  of  Marseilles,  there  rises  a  stately  castle, 
above  whose  walls  many  noble  chestnuts,  growing  in  the  inner 
court,  stretch  their  topmost  branches;  so  that  the  traveller  is  al- 
lured, not  less  by  this  leafy  green  than  by  the  grandeur  of  the 
building,  to  ask  hospitality  there,  without  fear  of  repulse.  And 
truly  he  would  not  seek  in  vain,  for  it  belongs  to  a  very  noble  and 
powerful  lord,  who  is  commonly  called  in  all  the  country  round, 
'the  great  baron.'  Now,  as  a  noble  and  knightly  mind  is  seldom 
without  the  love  of  song  and  poetry,  the  great  baron  was  wont  to 
hold  yearly,  on  an  appointed  day,  a  spkndid  feast,  to  which  the 
most  skilful  troubadours  of  the  province  were  invited  from  far  and 
near ;  the  minstrels  especially,  from  all  lands,  had  free  entrance. 
Then  arose  among  them  all  an  harmonious  contention,  from  which 
the  victor  departed,  crowned  with  an  olive-wreath  by  the  two 
daughters  of  the  baron,  and  the  other  minstrels  with  valuable  gifts 
of  gold  and  gear. 

"  On  one  of  these  days  a  knightly  expedition,  undertaken  from 
joy  of  heart  and  youthful  curiosity,  brought  me  into  the  neigh- 
borhood of  the  castle.  On  all  sides  were  streaming  towards  it 
joyous  companies  of  knights  and  ladies,  burghers  and  peasants ; 
and  over  the  chestnut-trees  of  the  castle  there  floated  a  sweet 


24  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  vi 

sound  of  bugles,  flutes,  and  harps,  as  if  the  more  surely  to  attract 
all  friends  of  song  to  the  pleasant  strife.  The  meaning  of  the 
festival  was  soon  explained  to  me,  and  I  quickly  found  means  to 
put  on  the  dress  of  a  troubadour.  I  never  travelled  without  my 
dear  lute  at  my  side  ;  and  as  I  was  from  childhood  familiar  with 
the  gay  science,  with  poetry,  song,  and  music,  I  dared  to  hope 
that  I  might  take  a  not  unworthy  place  with  the  other  challengers, 
and  perchance  adorn  my  brows,  already  often  overshadowed  by 
bloody  laurel-wreaths,  with  the  gentler  olive-wreath  of  this  day. 

"  I  entered  the  spacious  court  of  the  castle,  and  perceived  that 
in  the  midst  there  was  a  lofty  olive-tree  ;  its  slender  stem  was 
wreathed  with  flowers,  and  on  each  side,  leaning  against  the  tree, 
were  seated  two  bright,  graceful  female  forms.  You  may  have 
seen,  Father  Nefiolf,  in  your  southern  voyages,  lamps  or  delicate 
vases  which  have  been  dug  out  of  the  ruins  of  Roman  cities,  and 
which,  in  like  manner,  represent  female  figures  leaning  against  a 
slender  pillar  or  against  a  vase." 

"  I  have,  indeed,  seen  the  like,  and  1  can  well  think  how  beau- 
tiful  must  have  been  the  baron's  daughters  by  the  olive-tree,"  an- 
swered the  old  man ;  and  a  gleam,  which  seemed  to  have  wan- 
dered from  the  young  south,  rested  on  his  withered  face. 

"  There  was  one  difference,"  continued  Pietro  ;  "  the  two  lovely 
statues  were  not  of  the  same  height.  The  one,  beaming  in  ma- 
jestic, somewhat  stern,  beauty,  rose  up  like  a  tall  lily — that  was 
the  elder  sister,  called  Isolde.  You  can  readily  judge  how  lovely 
was  the  younger,  who  resembled  a  tiny  blooming  rosebud,  when 
I  tell  you  that  she  was  called  Malgherita,  and  now  sits  near  us 
by  the  fire." 

The  maiden  blushed  brightly,  and  all  looked  at  her  with  admi- 
mtion,  while  Pietro  continued  thus :  "  Opposite  to  the  lofty  Isolde 
bad  ranged  themselves  such  of  the  troubadours  as  purposed  to 
sing  stately  lays,  called  sirvents  by  the  Provencals,  or  some  other 
solemn  strains.  Before  the  delicate  Malgherita  we  stood,  who 
meant  to  try  our  skill  in  lighter,  more  joyous  measure ;  and  in 
the  noble  hall,  just  in  front  of  the  olive,  was  the  great  baron  in 
all  his  pomp,  begirt  with  vassals  and  retainers.  Each  of  the 
maidens  held  already  in  her  fair  hand  a  wreath  wherewith  to 
adorn  the  most  favored  minstrel,  and,  with  this  sight  before  us,  we 


CHAP,  vi.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  23 

gave  little  heed  to  all  the  splendor  of  the  majestic  baron.  The 
minstrel-tourney  began  in  fair  order;  our  melodious  weapons 
poured  through  the  blue  air  streams  of  sweetest  harmony  ;  and 
higher  and  more  confidently  did  the  hope  beat  in  my  heart  that  I 
should  receive  the  wreath  from  Malgherita's  hand.  I  may  fear- 
lessly  say  that  I  had  almost  gained  the  prize,  but  the  deepening 
passion  that  thrilled  through  me  at  the  sight  of  my  beloved  ; 
the  fancy,  or  perchance  the  certainty — oh,  blush  not  so  brightly, 
my  sweet  bride ! — that  a  kindly  glance  of  her  eye  fell  on  me — 
all  this  slackened  the  rapidity  of  my  light  song.  A  minstrel  from 
Marseilles,  emboldened  by  the  feebler  tones  of  my  voice,  raised  a 
noble  exulting  strain,  and  the  -judges  awarded  him  the  prize. 
Anger  and  sorrow  kept  me  from  looking  up  as  he  knelt  before 
Malgherita,  and  she  wove  the  olive  wreath  in  his  hair.  The- 
jewels  and  pearls  which  were  proffered  to  me  as  second  in  skill,  I 
divided,  in  the  bitterness  of  my  heart,  amongst  the  bystanders,  and 
then  went  hastily  towards  the  castle-gate.  My  victor  meant  to 
bear  his  honors  humbly,  and  had  therefore  drawn  back  into  the 
crowd,  so  that  we  unexpectedly  met  near  the  gate.  He  had  mo- 
destly taken  off  the  wreath  and  held  it  in  his  hand,  so  that  acci- 
dentally, in  the  press  of  people,  it  touched  my  hair.  A  sudden 
thought  flashed  through  me.  I  snatched  from  my  bosom  a  jewel 
worth  a  baron's  cnstle,  which  I  carried  with  me,  lest  I  might  need 
a  large  sum  on  my  journey,  and  held  it  before  the  minstrel's  eyes, 
saying :  '  Let  us  make  an  exchange.  You  will  not  let  your 
wreath  adorn  your  head  ;  and  who  sees  it  where  you  now  hold 
it  ?'  Dazzled  by  the  splendor  of  the  offer,  the  minstrel  began  the 
unworthy  folly  of  bargaining.  I  was  ashamed  of  his  baseness, 
however  much  the  wreath  rejoiced  me,  and,  as  I  gave  him  the 
jewel,  I  struck  him  sharply  on  the  hand  with  my  dagger,  saying, 
'  Take  a  lesson  with  your  bargain,  and  learn  lo  mend  your  evil 
ways.'  He  shrieked  out,  and  the  blood  spouted  up  as  from  a 
fountain.  All  pressed  round  me  in  displeasure  and  anger.  In 
one  moment  I  had  placed  the  wreath  on  my  head,  and  drawn  my 
sword  ;  the  crowd,  seeing  that  I  was  protected  by  a  chestnut-tree 
behind  me,  drew  back  in  terror  from  my  threatening  looks.  But 
the  baron  stal  ;ed  wrathfully  towards  me.  Already  my  contempt 
of  his  gift  ol  pearls  and  gold  had  made  him  hate  me,  and  he 


28  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  v; 

seemed  glad  that  my  outrage  on  the  security  of  his  castle  gave 
him  a  pretext  to  reVenge  himself.  He  would  not  hearken  to  me, 
but  only  desired,  as  he  held  over  me  his  naked  sword,  that  I 
should  instantly  give  up  my  arms,  and  surrender  myself  to  his 
judgment,  whether  for  pardon  or  condemnation.  With  eyes 
flashing  fire,  I  sprang  upon  him,  threw  him  on  the  ground  by  a 
dexterous  stroke,  and  then  rushed  through  the  gate,  securing  safety 
to  myself,  my  lute,  and  my  olive-wreath.  How  I  afterwards  lin- 
gered for  months  in  the  neighborhood  without  ever  falling  into  the 
power  of  the  baron,  though  he  diligently  searched  for  me ;  how 
I  succeeded  in  approaching  Malgherita  under  many  disguises,  and 
at  last  won  her  pure  love, — let  me  pass  over  for  to-day  the  many- 
colored  tale,  which  I  would  rather  put  hereafter  into  the  bright 
light  of  some  song  or  ballad.  The  night  is  growing  darker,  and 
I  have  yet  much  to  relate.  As  soon  as  I  had  gained  the  know- 
ledge of  Malgherita's  love,  I  repaired  to  a  baron  who  had  long 
received  hospitality  at  my  castle  in  Tuscany,  and  now  very  gladly 
repaid  it  me  after  the  true  knightly  fashion.  In  his  company, 
and  with  all  the  splendor  which  befitted  my  rank,  I  went  openly 
to  the  castle  of  the  great  baron,  and  excited  no  small  wonder  in 
him,  when,  in  the  person  of  the  troubadour  he  had  so  tyrannically 
pursued,  I  presented  to  him  the  Marquis  of  Castel-Franco.  He 
offered  me  all  knightly  satisfaction  ;  but  when  I,  instead,  asked 
for  the  hand  of  his  youngest  daughter,  his  large  flashing  eyes 
looked  thoughtfully  down.  My  companion  had  already  warned 
me  that,  according  to  an  old  sacred  custom  of  his  house,  the  baron 
would  hardly  give  his  younger  daughter  in  marriage  before  the 
elder ;  and  that  the  proud  Isolde  looked  so  coldly  on  all  knights, 
that  not  one  of  her  many  lovers,  had  ever  dared  to  approach  her 
as  wooers.  I  thought  I  saw  a  rejection  ready  to  pass  his  imperi- 
ous lips;  but  suddenly  the  great  baron  seemed  to  collect  himself, 
a  kindly  gleam  passed  over  his  features,  he  grasped  my  hand  and 
said,  '  So  let  it  be.'  Perchance  he  thought  that  Malgherita's  fame 
might  suffer  by  any  other  issue  of  my  suit,  and  he  might  find  no 
fitting  cause  for  its  rejection ;  in  short,  my  beloved  was  to  be  affi- 
anced to  me,  and  the  evening  appointed  for  the  solemn  betrothal 
had  arrived.  The  castle,  lighted  up  with  torches  and  lamps, 
shone  out  far  into  the  valley.  Lofty  banners  of  my  colors  and 


CHAP,  vi.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  27 

the  baron's  floated  from  every  tower  in  the  torchlight ;  the  guests 
were  assembled,  and,  glowing  with  joy,  I  entered  the  hall,  lead- 
ing Malgherita  ;  her  father  walked  before  us.  He  was  about  to 
speak  the  words  which  were  to  make  my  happiness,  when  Isolde 
approached  with  solemn  grace,  and  said,  so  that  all  could  hear : 
'  Since  you,  O  beloved  father,  betroth  one  of  your  daughters,  and 
bright  earthly  hopes  arise  in  long  succession  to  you  for  future 
times,  you  will  the  more  willingly  let  your  other  child  likewise 
make  a  vow,  after  which  she  has  thirsted  from  her  heart  for  long 
years — a  vow  which  has  its  object  beyond  this  world,  and  betroths 
me  to  a  heavenly  Lord.  To  speak  openly — and  blame  it  not  in 
me  as  pride,  ye  honored  guests — I  think  not  to  find  any  other 
bridegroom  who  shall  be  worthy  of  me.  I  therefore  here  solemnly 
declare  that  it  is  in  my  mind  to  live  and  die  as  a  nun.'  " 

"Ha,  ha!"  interrupted  Thiodolph,  "I  know  about  that;  uncle 
las  told  me  of  it.  It  must  be  a  pretty  catch  to  take  one  of  those 
t.unneries;  I  hope  to  have  that  sport  in  some  of  my  future  voy- 
ages." And  then,  as  Malgherita  looked  at  him  in  some  displea- 
sure, he  added  :  "  Nay,  I  will  do  them  no  harm,  those  wonderful 
cloister-maidens  ;  only  I  should  like  to  see  them,  and  then  I  would 
open  wide  the  doors  and  say  :  "  Such  of  you  as  will,  go  forth  into 
the  world,  children.  Those  who  will  remain  let  them  do  so.  No 
man  must  break  his  heart  for  such.'  " 

"  The  baron  thought  very  differently,"  said  Pietro.  "  He  first 
used  entreaties,  then  threats,  to  make  Isolde  withdraw  her  over- 
hasty  word,  and  as  she  showed  by  her  calm  firmness  that  it  was 
no  question  here  of  over  haste,  and  that  she  had  no  thought  of 
retracting,  he  broke  forth  into  the  wildest  fury  against  me,  assert- 
ing that  I  had  come  but  to  insult  and  ruin  him,  injuring  and  pro- 
voking him  in  every  way ;  and  sooner  would  he  give  up  both  his 
daughters  to  the  cloisters,  yea,  even  to  death,  than  give  one  of 
them  to  my  arms.  It  was  vain  to  speak  to  him,  he  broke  off  every 
engagement  with  me  ;  and  as  I  turned  to  Isolde,  she  said,  coldly : 
'  I  grieve  for  you  both — you  were  well  mated  ;  but  I  cannot  help 
you,  for  truly  T  can  find  my  mate  in  no  mortal.'  " 

"  Wait  awhile,"  murmured  Thiodolf  to  himself;  "  I  may  yet 
make  thee  repent  of  this,  proud  maiden.  Art  thou,  then,  too  good 
for  a  noble  knight  ?  The  tables  may  still  be  turned." 


28  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  vi. 

Pietro  was  about  to  continue,  but  Malgherita  laid  her  hand 
on  his  mouth,  saying :  "  Say  nothing  to-night  of  how  thou  car- 
riedst  me  away,  beloved.  Fearful  things  would  be  told,  and  sleep 
and  dreams  are  drawing  near." 

"  So  be  it,"  said  Pietro  ;  "  I  will  then  only  say  farther,  that  I 
carried  my  sweet  prey  on  board  ship ;  we  did  not  sail  at  once  for 
the  coast  of  Tuscany,  that  we  might  deceive  the  boats  which  the 
baron  and  his  allies  of  Marseilles  undoubtedly  sent  in  pursuit  of 
us.  We  took  the  contrary  direction,  reached  the  open  sea,  and 
were  driven,  first  by  threatening  ships  and  then  by  still  more  dan- 
gerous  tempests,  to  this  coast,  where  all,  save  Malgherita  and 
myself,  found  their  death." 

"  The  rest  were  no  great  loss,"  said  Thiodolf.  "  One  can  see 
that  they  were  no  Iceland  sailors,  or  they  would  have  better 
resisted  the  storm,  and  known  more  where  they  were.  Those 
who  have  to  do  with  sea-water  will  have  to  swallow  some,  of  it. 
But,  Malgherita,  do  not  be  too  much  vexed  that  you  are  come  to 
Iceland.  I  hope,  I  hope  very  much  that  you  will  soon  have  a 
glorious  sport." 


CHAP,  vii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

IMAGES  of  her  fair  home  passed  soothingly  through  Malgherita's 
mind  ;  so  soon  as  she  had  closed  her  eyes  in  sleep,  gales,  as  from 
orange-groves  in  spring,  breathed  upon  her  eyelids,  and  her  ears 
were  filled  with  songs  of  nightingales,  and  murmurings  of  the 
silvery  streams  which  run  through  the  Provencal  plains.  But 
hardly  had  she  noticed  this  with  deep  delight  and  longing  hope, 
when  a  hoarse  voice  broke  in  upon  the  sweet  sounds,  saying, 
"  Who  bade  thee  strike  so  madly  in  the  dark,  sir  knight  ?  Know- 
est  thou  whom  thou  hast  struck  ?"  And  a  bloody  head  seemed 
to  look  sharply  into  her  eyes  through  their  closed  lids.  She 
knew  well  that  the  voice  and  head  were  those  of  her  father's  cas- 
tellan, whom  Pietro,  when  he  carried  her  away,  had  wounded,  it 
might  be  mortally.  Then  she  started  in  affright  from  her  slum- 
bers  ;  deep  darkness  lay  around  her,  and  old  Gunhilda  breathed 
heavily,  in  her  sleep,  from  under  the  covering  of  her  bed. 
Malgherita  lay  down  again  shuddering,  and  closed  her  eyes. 
Then  lights  danced  before  her,  and  reminded  her  that  she  had  not 
put  out  the  torches  in  her  chamber  the  night  of  her  flight,  whereby 
her  father's  castle  might  have  been  set  on  fire, — a  thought  which 
often  pressed  heavily  upon  her,  and  now  wove  itself  into  a  fearful 
fiery  dream.  It  seemed  to  her  that  all  the  chestnut  and  olive- 
woods  of  Provence  were  in  flames,  and  that  the  whole  of  her 
sweet  native  land  was,  through  her  fault,  laid  waste  by  an  inex- 
tinguishable fire,  which  destroyed  knightly  castles,  towns  and  vil- 
lages, cloisters,  and  hermitages. 

In  the  midst  of  these  fearful  visions,  a  voice  pierced  through 
Malgherita's  sleep,  crying  out,  "  Hurrah,  hurrah  !  the  fire-sport 
is  begun  ! — the  fire  from  the  south  has  reached  us  !"  Malgherita 
sprang  up  with  a  shriek,  and  a  red  stream  of  light,  pouring  in 
through  the  window,  met  her  eyes.  Flames  fearfully  bright 
were  darting  up  from  the  summit  of  a  high  mountain  opposite, 


39  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  vn. 

changing  night  into  day  ;  and  a  gigantic  man  was  seen  balancing 
himself  on  the  branches  of  an  elm  close  to  the  window,  his  dark 
form  marked  out  against  the  dazzling  light,  while  he  clapped  his 
hands,  as  if  he  took  pleasure  in  the  terrifying  sight,  and  perhaps 
had  caused  it.  Malgherita  trembled,  and  murmured  softly,  "  Ah, 
gracious  God,  now  truly  have  I  lost  my  senses,  or  the  end  of  the 
world  is  coming  !"  Then  the  tall  man  on  the  tree  struck  against 
the  window,  laughing ;  and  the  maiden  in  breathless  terror, 
threw  herself  on  the  bed  of  Gunhilda,  who  was  only  now  fully 
awakened. 

"  Gently,  gently,"  said  she,  after  looking  awhile  through  the 
window  at  the  flames,  "  it  is  but  an  old  acquaintance,  which  has 
never  brought  harm  to  our  island,  but  is  its  most  brilliant  orna- 
ment. Mount  Hecla  is  giving  out  flames ;  there  is  nothing  to 
fear — we  are  in  no  danger." 

Malgherita  looked  up  at  her,  half-comforted,  half  doubtful,  and 
was  about  to  question  her,  when  the  giant  on  the  tree  again  began 
to  move,  and  sang  the  following  words  : — 

"  Rocky  cauldron's  flaming  stream, 
Flicker  upwards,  dance  and  gleam  ! 
Many  elfins  stir  the  same — 
Laugh,  good  people,  o'er 'the  flame  ! 

Echo,  give  your  answer  back  ! 
Bluster,  winds !  and,  lightnings,  crack  ! 
Shrieks,  and  yells,  and  torches  glowing, 
Blazing  torrents  ever  flowing  ! 
Yells,  and  shrieks,  and  torches  bright  ! — 
Ha !  behold  a  glorious  sight !" 

And  again  he  turned  to  the  window,  laughing  and  clapping  his 
hands.  Malgherita  hid  her  face  in  the  garments  of  the  old  woman, 
whom  she  implored  to  save  her  from  that  dreadful  spectre.  Gun- 
hilda went  quickly  to  the  window,  and  cried  angrily,  "  Mad 
nephew,  what  art  thou  doing  ?  Wilt  thou  frighten  to  death  the 
tender  maiden  here  with  thy  uncouth  singing  and  clapping  ?" 

"  What !"  answered  Thiodolf,  gently  from  without,  "  am  I 
again  mistaken  ?  Is  she  not  pleased  at  this  ?  My  uncle  has  so 
dften  told  me  that  there  are  fire-mountains  in  the  south,  just  like 


CHAP,  vii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER  .«A 

this.  I  have  been  hoping  so  long  that  there  would  be  an  eruption 
of  our  Hecla,  because  I  thought  that  little  Malgherita  would  then 
be  quite  at  her  ease,  and  comfortable  with  us  as  if  at  home.  And 
is  it  not  so  ?  Perhaps  there  is  not  noise  enough, — as  she  said  lately 
that  the  sea  here  was  not  blue  enough.  Wait  a  while  :  I  will 
just  sing  a  magic  song  or  two  to  the  flames,  then  they  will  rage 
as  wildly  as  Loki  the  bad  god,  when  the  serpent's  poison  trickles 
on  him."  And  he  began  anew  to  attune  his  voice  for  the  fearful 
song  ;  but  Gunhilda  called  to  him  that  Malgherita  lay  half  sense- 
less from  the  terror  he  had  already  caused  her.  Then  Thiodolf 
climbed  down  from  his  tree,  shaking  his  head,  and  very  much 
troubled. 

Gunhilda's  tender  soothing  at  length  made  Malgherita  lift  up 
again  by  degrees  her  delicate  trembling  form  ;  and  she  looked  out 
not  without  a  feeling  of  awful  pleasure,  at  the  burning  Hecla,  of 
which  a  few  broken  stories  had  reached  her  ears  in  Provence, 
and  which  she  now  with  her  own  eyes  saw  so  wonderfully  near 
her. 

Rest  was  over  for  this  night ;  morning  began  to  dawn,  and  the  men 
were  heard  assembling  in  the  hall.  Gunhilda  led  her  trembling 
foster-child  down  the  dark  stairs,  across  which  fell  occasionally 
gleams  of  the  distant  flames  as  they  shot  upwards. 

Nefiolf,  Pietro,  and  Thiodolf  were  seated  round  the  hearth.  The 
women  took  their  usual  raised  seats,  and  many  reproofs  and 
scoldings  were  given  to  the  wild  youth  who  had  so  terrified  the 
delicate  maiden.  He  heard  them  all  very  humbly,  with  sunken 
head ;  only  murmuring  at  times  that  it  was  most  unheard  of  and 
perverse  ill-luck,  which  had  thus  spoilt  the  pleasure  that  he  had 
so  long  been  expecting  for  Malgherita.  In  future  he  wojld  think 
of  other  and  much  better  sports. 


THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  vni 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE  fire-stream  from  Mount  Hecla  had  ceased  ;  for  several  days 
the  island  had  lain  calm,  and  of  a  misty  grey,  in  the  midst  of  the 
wide  sea ;  it  was  cold,  for  already  wintry  storms  breathed  their 
wild  notes  across  the  plains.  Long  before  had  been  heard  the 
loud  flapping  of  the  wings  of  the  wild  swans,  as  they  swept  away 
to  the  south  ;  the  trees  were  dripping  with  heavy  moisture,  and 
let  fall  their  brown  leaves,  like  a  solemn  covering,  over  valley 
and  plain.  At  this  time  Thiodolf  was  very  little  in  the  house  ; 
he  thought  that  now  the  woods  were  in  their  gayest  dress.  How 
could  one  ever  dream  of  more  beautiful  trees  than  these  in  the<r 
golden,  many-colored  hues  !  He  was  sure  that  not  the  far-famed 
south  itself  could  boast  of  brighter.  Pietro  and  Nefiolf  laughed 
at  him,  but  could  not  refrain  from  taking  part  in  the  youth's  de- 
light in  hunting,  and  often  went  with  him  through  the  misty 
forests. 

While  these  expeditions  lasted,  Malgherita  felt  often  oppressed 
and  ill  at  ease  in  the  dark  lofty  house.  Gunhilda's  grave  activi- 
ty, and  the  solemn  occupations  of  the  household,  chilled  her  whole 
existence :  and  then  at  times  she  thought  that  Pietro  was  gone 
forth  never  to  return  again,  and  that  she  should  at  length  stiffen 
in  the  cold  world  around,  and  pass  the  rest  of  her  troubled,  joy- 
less life  like  one  enchanted,  whom  none  could  understand.  One 
thing  alone  stood  out  brightly  before  her  eyes,  and  in  some  way 
bound  her  to  this  northern  island, — the  elfin  tales  of  Thiodolf, 
and  the  sweet  name  given  to  these  invisible  little  creatures,  the 
"  good  people."  She  had  learnt  all  the  many  lays  about  them, 
and  often  sang  them  in  her  soft  Provencal  tongue.  She  loved  one 
of  these  especially,  which  told  how  the  elves  visit  youths  and 
maidens  in  their  dreams,  and  give  them  riddles ;  and  whoever 
the  ^ext  day  rightly  guesses  a  riddle,  finds,  as  a  reward,  a  little 
golden  tablet  on  the  grass,  with  beautiful  pictures  on  it.  Now  it 


CHAP.  VIH.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  33 

often  seemed  to  Malgherita,  when  she  awoke,  as  if  a  band  of 
elves  had  held  their  dance  before  her  bed,  and  that  the  fairest  of 
these  tiny,  beautiful  and  many-colored  creatures  had  approached 
her  with  courteous  salutation,  and  proposed  a  riddle  1o  her ;  but 
she  could  never,  when  awake,  recall  what  this  riddle  was.  Then 
she  would  go  forth  thoughtfully  into  a  neighboring  valley,  more 
fertile  and  fair  than  the  others,  and  where  the  high  grass  looked 
as  if  amongst  it  might  be  found  the  golden  prize  tablet.  And 
often,  when  the  last  rays  of  the  early  setting  sun  slanted  over  the 
valley,  and  the  stream  ran  more  wildly  over  the  pebbles  as  the 
nighl-wind  rose,  Malgherita  would  still  stand  musing  under  the 
tall  shrubs,  and  still  come  back  to  the  house  without  her  riddle 
or  her  glittering  tablets. 

As  she  stood  thus  one  evening,  a  light  seemed  suddenly  to  flash 
upon  her  mind,  and  brought  to  her  at  least  one  or  two  verses  of 
the  elfin  riddle.  What  she  could  collect  ran  somewhat  as  follows : 

"  Far  in  the  land  of  vines  two  sisters  dwell ; 
Two  mighty  swords  are  buried  among  rocks; 
The  sisters  twain  pour  out  a  foaming  drink  ; 
The  swords  draw  forth  a  stream  of  royal  blood. 
When  the  two  sisters  dwell  by  the  same  hearth" 


Then  some  lines  were  wanting ;  again  she  recollected  clearly 

When  the  two  swords  the  same  stout  arm 
Shall  wield"  .  . 

Here  she  failed  again,  and  a  shudder  came  over  her  as  she  tried 
to  recall  what  followed.  A  few  detached  words,  of  which  she 
could  not  gather  the  meaning,  increased,  as  they  came  up  before 
her,  her  indistinct  terror,  and  she  sighed :  "  Ah,  thou  riddle,  I 
shall  never  win  me  a  bright  tablet  through  thee." 

Just  then  something  shone  near  her  brightly  amidst  the  high 
grass,  and  she  joyfully  went  towards  it.  But  what  was  her  hor- 
ror when  two  huge  shining  horns  stretched  up  from  a  grim  hairy 
bear's  head,  and  slowly  arose  the  figure  of  a  tall  growling  mon- 
ster, covered  with  various  skins,  and  wound  about  with  wreaths 
4 


34  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  vm. 

of  moss  and  rushes.  The  frightful  apparition  danced  several 
times  around  Malgherita,  who  remained  motionless  from  fear; 
then  he  climbed  up  a  young  slender  tree,  bent  it  down  towards 
the  next  tree,  to  which  he  swung  himself,  and  thence' on  to  another 
and  another  in  succession.  The  leaves  of  the  shaken  trees  fell 
rustling  ;  and  at  length  Malgherita  also  sank  down  on  the  fallen 
leaves,  dizzy  with  affright.  Immediately  the  monster  sprang  to 
the  ground,  caught  up  the  maiden  in  his  arms,  and  bore  her 
away,  now  so  completely  senseless  from  terror,  that  she  could  not 
hear  one  of  his  kind  words  ;  for  many  kind  words  did  he  speak, 
in  most  hearty  and  sincere  trouble  for  his  delicate  burden.  It 
was  none  other  than  Thiodolf,  who,  to  amuse  Malgherita,  had 
meant  to  appear  before  her  as  an  elfin  king.  He  always  fancied 
that  the  dainty  little  creatures  were  subject  to  a  terrible  gigantic 
man ;  and  now,  again,  all  had  turned  out  so  vexatiously  and  per- 
versely ! 

As  he  went  through  the  wood  with  steps  more  and  more  hasty, 
that  he  might  the  sooner  bring  the  maiden  to  the  house,  and  give 
her  to  Aunt  Grunhilda's  tender  care,  Pietro,  who  was  on  the  track 
of  a  wolf,  came  from  an  opposite  direction.  He,  perceiving  his 
betrothed  in  the  arms  of  her  fearful  bearer,  threw  forthwith  his 
dagger  at  him  to  stop  his  rapid  course.  The  dagger  struck,  but 
rebounded  harmlessly  from  the  dress  of  skins ;  and  Thiodolf 
strode  on  as  calm  and  indifferent  as  if  he  had  not  noticed  the  at- 
tack. Pietro's  wrath  and  fear  for  Malgherita  burnt  higher  •  he 
hurled,  with  his  utmost  strength,  one  of  the  two  northern  lances 
which  he  carried  for  his  chase,  and  again  struck  the  same  spot  j 
so  that  Thiodolf  slightly  bent  his  body,  but  without,  slackening  his 
speed.  But  when  Pietro  raised  the  second  spear,  Thiodolf  tore 
the  strange  covering  from  his  head,  and  flung  it  against  Pietro's 
breast  with  such  force,  that  the  knight  staggered  back  a  step, 
calling  out,  at  the  same  time,  "  Leave  me  alone,  I  tell  thee,  with 
thy  foolish  lances!  I  am  taking  little  Malgherita  to  Aunt  Gun- 
hilda,  and  there  is  need  of  haste."  Pietro,  perceiving  that  it  was 
his  strange  friend,  would  have  asked  how  all  these  wonders  had 
come  to  pass ;  but  Thiodolf  only  answered,  "  I  have  again  been 
playing  the  fool.  I  will  tell  thee  all  when  we  are  within." 

They  reached  the  house  with  rapid  steps.     The  wise  old  aunt, 


CHAP,  vm.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  35 

who  guessed  the  whole  story  from  her  nephew's  strange  attire, 
shook  her  head  as  she  took  the  unconscious  maiden  into  her  skil- 
ful hands,  and  by  degrees,  with  Pietro's  help,  brought  her  back  to 
life  ;  whilst  Thiodolf  took  off  the  rest  of  his  disguise,  and  then 
bound  up  the  deep  wound,  which  he  now  first  discovered  that 
Pietro's  spear  had  made  in  his  hip.  Old  Nefiolf  joined  them, 
and  in  his  joy  that  all  was  ended  so  happily,  he  bade  the  youth 
refresh  himself  with  a  goblet  of  mead.  Malgherita  herself 
smiled,  and  held  out  her  little  hand  to  him,  as  she  told  him  to  be 
comforted  ;  she  knew  how  kindly  he  meant  towards  her,  and  she 
wanted  nothing  more.  But  Thiodolf  sorrowfully  drew  near,  say- 
ing, "  That  is  not  enough — that  is  not  enough,  by  a  great  deal. 
You,  indeed,  always  forgive  my  crazy  freaks ;  but  I  see  now 
very  well  that  I  am  much  too  rough  a  tool  to  dare  remain  any 
longer  near  such  a  delicate  and  brittle  little  image.  I  might 
break  it  in  two,  without  knowing  I  had  done  it.  I  always  like  her 
to  be  merry  ;  and  when  f  try  to  make  her  merry,  she  faints  away. 
Good  night,  uncle ;  good  night,  aunt ;  good  night,  you  fair  be- 
trothed. We  shall  not  soon  see  each  other  again." 

Then  he  sought  out  diligently  for  the  best  amongst  the  arms 
which  hung  round  the  walls,  took  a  good  supply  of  them,  left  the 
hall  greeting  his  friends  and  sighing,  and  went  out  into  the  dark 
night. 


THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  ix. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

ALL  disturbances  vanished  with  Thiodolf.  The  days  came  and 
went  still  and  peaceful ;  the  stiller  as  now  winter,  stark  and  cold, 
lay  upon  the  island,  stretching  its  snowy  icebergs  far  into  the  sea. 
The  still  flame  of  Pietro  and  Malgherita's  love  burnt  as  in  a  cold 
grave.  When  they  looked  in  each  other's  brightening  eyes,  they 
felt  indeed  the  heavenly  magic  power  of  love,  and  they  stood  as 
in  the  midst  of  a  blooming  garden ;  but  a  glance  out  into  the 
snowy  court,  or  upon  the  yet  more  snowy  mountains,  fearfully 
reminded  them  of  their  loneliness  in  Iceland.  The  old  couple 
often  sighed  deeply  ;  and  it  was  easy  to  see  that  their  sighs  were 
for  their  nephew,  so  that  Pietro  and  Malgherita  felt  that  they  had 
troubled  and  brought  evil  to  their  hosts ;  and  all  from  the  depth 
of  their  hearts  wished  the  wondrous  Thiodolf  back  again.  One 
evening,  when  the  fierce  cold  without  had  covered  with  ice  the 
coiored  windows  of  the  hall,  and  the  trees  were  creaking  in  all 
their  branches  beneath  the  cutting  storm,  the  inmates  of  the  house 
sat  mournfully  around  the  hearth.  The  old  Gunhilda,  who  was 
wont  to  be  calm  and  quiet  in  all  winter-storms,  like  a  grey-haired 
prophetess  who  had  taken  root  in  the  land,  now  shuddered  if  the 
cocks  crowed  without ;  or  the  hounds  howled,  or  the  wild  beasts 
of  the  forest  roared  around.  At  length  she  asked  Pietro  to  relate 
something  cheering  of  his  blooming  southern  land,  something 
about  that  time  when,  under  various  disguises,  he  wooed  Mal- 
gherita. He  began  as  follows : — 

"  My  fair  bride  was  sitting  one  day  with  her  mighty  father  un- 
der a  tall  linden-tree,  which  spread  far  before  the  castle-gate  ;  the 
shades  of  evening  were  already  falling  very  dark,  and  night-birds 
were  skimming  close  to  the  ground,  touching  brooks  and  streams 
with  their  wings,  and  giving  warning  of  approaching  rain.  Grey 
heavy  clouds  lowered  in  the  heavens — " 

"  I  thought,"  interrupted  old  Gunhilda,  "  that  you  would  tell 


CHAP.  i.\-.]  TH10DOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  37 

us  something  cheerful  and  pleasant,  which  would  bring  us  fair 
images  in  our  dreams,  and  now  you  come  out  with  such  strange 
words." 

"  Have  patience,"  said  Pietro  ;  "  all  will  be  bright  and  happy 
afterwards.  I  was  passing  sorrowfully  through  the  valley,  and 
my  only  pleasure  was  when  the  night-wind  sighed  through  the 
strings  of  my  lute.  It  is  true  that  they  seemed  attuned  to  the 
dismal  sound,  and  only  gave  forth  distressed  discordant  tones, 
such  as  a  dying  man  breathes  in  his  last  agony." 

"  Pietro,  Pietro,"  cried  Malgherita,  "  what  art  thou  saying  ? 
why  do  only  such  fearful  words  come  to  thy  lips  ?" 

"  I  know  not,"  answered  Pietro,  after  a.  short  pause.  "  But 
you  must  all  have  patience,  and  my  tale  will  soon  be  brighter  ; 
thou  thyself  knowest,  Malgherita,  that  it  will  be  so,  and  that  all 
turned  to  a  joyous  love-sport.  I  would  have  given  much  to  have 
gone  up  to  my  beloved,  whose  gentle  whispers  reached  me  in  the 
valley  below,  as  she  spoke  to  her  father ;  but  I  knew  not  how 
this  would  have  been  borne  by  my  enemy.  Then  came  a  priest 
towards  me  through  the  valley,  muttering  prayers.  I  knew  the 
great  baron  would  willingly  receive  me  if  I  wore  a  priest's  garb, 
and  so  I  might  be  able  to  whisper  a  few  words  in  Malgherita's 
ear.  I  rapidly  and  unexpectedly  went  up  to  the  traveller,  seized 
him  with  a  strong  grasp,  and  drew  him  into  the  chestnut-grove ; 
my  dagger  glittered  before  his  eyes — " 

Nefiolf  here  interrupted  him,  shaking  his  head,  and  saying : 
"  We  here  in  this  island  have  indeed  sometimes  slain  Christian 
priests.  The  bones  of  one  of  them  are  mouldering  under  the 
roots  of  the  elm-trees,  where  I  myself  helped  to  bury  him ;  but 
how  thou,  an  Italian  knight,  couldst  murderously  attack  a  priest 
of  thy  religion — " 

"  I  did  him  no  harm,"  said  Pietro,  "  though  truly  the  passion 
of  love  often  wakes  other  passions.  The  exchange  which  I  of- 
fered to  the  old  priest  was  rich  for  him  ;  the  gold  about  me,  the 
jewels  on  my  mantle,  might  be  well  worth  half  his  monastery. 
But  I  thought  it  a  merry  jest  that  he  should  deem  himself  plun- 
dered by  a  robber,  and  then  when  his  senses  returned  should  find 
himself  royally  enriched.  The  priest's  features  were  distorted 
through  terror,  and  as  some  moonbeams  which  penetrated  the 


38  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  «. 

thick  bushes  fell  upon  his  face,  they  made  him  look  like  a  hide- 
ous corpse.  His  eyes  were  fixed,  his  voiceless  mouth  open — " 

"Just  so  looked  the  priest  whom  we  buried  beneath  the  elm," 
said  Nefiolf.  "  May  it  not  have  been  his  ghost  which  appeared 
to  thee  in  Provence  ?" 

These  words  sounded  very  awful  to  all  present.  They  looked 
at  each  other,  and  shuddered  ;  no  one  took  courage  to  ask  for  an 
explanation,  for  each  thought  that  involuntarily  yet  more  fearful 
words  might  pass  their  lips.  At  that  moment  the  doors  of  the 
hall  turned  very  gently  on  their  hinges,  and  a  little  dark  figure 
of  a  man  glided  in.  As  he  came  near,  all  saw  that  he  was  a 
deadly  pale  Christian  priest.  The  sitters  around  the  fire  shrank 
back  trembling,  the  new-comer  trembled  likewise  ;  and  as  they 
thought  that  he  did  so  like  one  who  was  a  guest  of  the  dark  cold 
grave,  they  drew  yet  closer  to  each  other,  until  at  length  he 
raised  his  voice  with  these  words  : 

"  He  who  whirled  me  hither  like  a  stormy  wind  may  well 
know  what  I  have  to  do  here ;  but  I  know  it  not.  Receive  me 
kindly.  Did  I  know  that  any  Christian  was  present,  I  would  say 
that  my  Christian  name  is  Jonas — I  am  called  the  poor  priest 
Jonas  ;  and  I  was  hurled  here  as  by  a  mighty  Iceland  whale,  no 
doubt  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  our  Lord  God,  for  all  turns  to 
that,  even  in  this  so  deeply  erring  world." 

Pietro  gave  him  his  hand,  saying  :  "  Even  if  your  hosts  are 
not  your  companions  in  faith,  yet  Christian  people  sit  by  the  fire, 
and  you  may,  without  fear,  relate  what  has  driven  you  hither. 
I,  a  Christian  knight,  will  insure  you  from  all  danger." 

"  There  are  other  Christians  in  this  island,"  answered  Jonas. 
"  A  good  pious  man  has  a  house  yonder,  in  that  milder  region 
nearer  to  the  valley,  which  is  called  Hlidarende.  He  has  been 
won  to  our  blessed  faith,  and  is  called  Gunnar.  I  have  been  kind- 
ly received  and  protected  by  him ;  yea,  he  promised  that  none 
should  dare  disturb  me  by  force  so  long  as  I  remained  his  guest." 

"  Assuredly  no  Icelander  would  venture  upon  that,"  said  Ne- 
fiolf. "  Gunnar  is  great  and  powerful  in  our  land.  When  I  say 
Icelander,  I  speak  of  men  of  flesh  and  bones ;  for  as  to  elves, 
none  can  answer  for  them." 

"  I  think  it  was  a  man  who  bore  me  hither  from  the  hall  of 


CHAP,  ix.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  39 

Gunnar,"  said  Jonas.  "  Tall  and  giant-like,  he  appeared  before 
me  as  I  was  walking  near  the  house  of  my  protector ;  he  threw 
me  over  his  shoulders  as  a  man  would  throw  a  burden  of  light 
weight,  and  severely  wounded  two  of  Gunnar's  servants  who 
came  to  my  help.  Thus  he  passed  over  hill  and  through  valley, 
and  across  the  raging  Marhar  river,  and  at  length  flung  me  down 
in  your  court  just  before  the  door  of  this  hall.  It  was  truly  no 
delicate  alluring  elfin  spirit;  and  I  believe  he  yet  tarries,  in  his 
giant  bulk,  close  to  your  dwelling." 

"  So  help  me  Thor !"  cried  Nefiolf ;  "  I  think  it  is  none  other 
than  my  madcap  nephew  who  has  begun  this  game." 

"  Begun  and  ended  too,"  said  Thiodolf,  as  he  came  into  the  hall, 
kindly  greeting  all.  "  But  what  have  you  to  say  against  it,  and, 
above  all,  what  cause  is  there  for  wonder  ?" 

"  What  ?"  cried  old  Nefiolf,  in  great  wrath.  "  Recollect  only, 
thou  wild  youth,  that  Gunnar  is  the  mightiest  and  richest  inhabit- 
ant of  our  whole  island.  Is  a  murderous  war  to  break  out 
amongst  us  through  thy  mad  pranks  ?  Take  thyself  away  from 
us,  if  thou  canst  not  keep  quiet.  It  will  be  a  bloody  work  to  pro- 
tect thee,  and  yet  I  cannot  let  thee  fall.  Take  thyself  away  from 
us,  I  say,  and  leave  at  least  my  house,  and  if  it  may  be,  the  whole 
island,  in  peace." 

At  first  Thiodolf  had  listened  very  quietly^  by  degrees  a  deep 
red  colored  his  face,  his  eyes  flashed  like  two  stars  through  stormy 
clouds,  he  doubled  his  fists,  seized  an  iron  cauldron  which  stood 
beside  him,  and  flung  it  on  the  ground  so  that  it  bent  in  like  thin 
tin  ;  then  he  strode  firmly  and  rapidly  up  to  his  uncle.  Nefiolf 
had  suddenly  become  calm  ;  he  looked  down  on  the  ground,  and 
did  not  again  open  his  lips.  But  Thiodolf  broke  forth,  crying 
with  a  voice  wildly  loud  :  "  I  am  to  go  forth  from  thy  dwelling  ! 
Uncle !  I  am  to  go  forth  from  the  island !  Send  me  some  one 
who  will  drive  me  forth.  I  deem  thou  mayst  search  long  before 
thou  canst  find  such  a  one.  Have  a  care,  old  brother  of  my 
father !  I  have  as  much  right  to  this  dwelling  as  thou,  and  my 
arms  and  hands  are — the  great  Thor  knows  it — far  stronger  than 
thine.  Thou  doest  well  to  keep  thyself  quiet.  I  may  perchance 
be  a  fool,  and  of  rough  uncultivated  mind,  and  I  do  not  make  a 


40  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  w 

noise  without  cause  :  but  when  I  am  chid  over-much  I  feel  all 
my  blood  boil.  Keep  quiet,  uncle  ;  I  advise  thee  for  thy  good." 
:  Old  Gunhilda  trembled  violently ;  Nefiolf  did  not  move ;  he 
only  said  softly  in  Pietro's  ear :  "  He  is  fearful  in  his  wrath. 
We  call  it  in  northern  tongue  the  berserker  rage,  that  which  is 
now  upon  him.  At  such  times  a  strong  man  like  him  cannot  be 
overcome,  and  knows  neither  father  nor  brother.  Beware,  in  the 
name  of  all  the  gods,  that  thou  do  nothing  to  excite  his  wrath. 
We  should  all  be  lost,  as  many  as  are  in  this  hall." 

Malgherita  had  heard  some  of  these  words,  and  she  held  her 
little  hands  before  her  face  and  cried  in  silence.  After  a  time 
Thiodolf  looked  at  her,  and  became  at  once  quiet  and  gentle. 

"  Little  Malgherita,"  said  he,  "  thou  must  not  frighten  thyself. 
It  was  only  for  thy  good  and  Pietro's  that  I  came  here  so  unex- 
pectedly. This  evening  we  will  have  a  wedding.  I  can  bear  no 
longer  that  you  two,  who  love  each  other  dearly,  should  not  yet 
be  man  and  wife.  And  since  a  priest  is  needed  for  that,  who 
serves  the  white  Christ,  I  found  out  this  old  man,  and  without 
more  ado  brought  him  with  me  hither.  Now,  old  Sir  Jonas,  join 
them  together,  and  all  will  be  right." 

Malgherita  and  Pietro,  trembling  at  this  sudden  happiness,  and 
the  others  at  the  hardly  restrained  outbreak  of  Thiodolf,  and  at 
the  solemn  hour,  yielded  to  Thiodolf 's  will.  The  priest  gave  his 
blessing  to  the  lovers,  less  terrified  at  the  storm  which  whistled 
and  howled  dismally  round  the  house  than  the  terrible  youth  at 
his  side  ;  and  Gunhilda  took  the  newly  married  pair  to  their 
chamber,  while  the  wind  and  the  snow-flakes  from  the  sea  beat 
against  the  windows. 


CHAP,  x.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  4l  / 


CHAPTER  X. 

"  WE  have  then  had  a  wedding  in  Iceland  !"  said  Thiodolf,  as 
they  all  sat  the  next  morning  at  breakfast  in  the  hall.  "  How  did 
you  like  it,  dear  bride  and  bridegroom  ?  I  think  that  though 
you  were  a  little  frightened  at  first,  and  the  storm  sang  a  wild 
song  without,  you  are  yet  well  pleased  with  the  whole  business, 
as  it  all  fell  out,  and  not  altogether  displeased  with  me.  Is  it  not 
so!"  And  he  stretched  out  both  his  hands  to  the  young  husband 
and  wife  with  hearty  good-nature  ;  Pietro  and  Malgherita  warmly 
pressed  them. 

"  There  is  but  one  thing  to  be  thought  about,"  said  Nefiolf, 
"  but  that  is  a  very  important  one." 

"  Now,"  cried  Thiodolf,  "  I  shall  be  glad  to  hear  this  marvel- 
lous  fact." 

"  But  what  can  I  do  ?"  answered  the  old  man.  "  When  I 
begin  to  speak  out  what  is  in  my  heart,  it  is  all  one  as  to  begin  to 
chide  thee ;  and  then  thou  wilt  break  forth  into  thy  berserker 
rage,  which  belongs  to  our  race  as  to  all  the  northern  hero-races, 
and  thou  wilt  destroy  us  all." 

"  Uncle,"  said  Thiodolf,  "  after  the  berserker  rage  one  becomes 
powerless  as  a  child  ;  then  you  can  bind  me  and  take  every  sort 
of  vengeance  on  me  which  comes  into  your  head." 

"  And  when  we  all  are  slain  by  thy  wild  hand,"  returned  his 
uncle,  "  who  is  there  to  take  vengeance  on  thee  ?" 

"  That  is  true,"  answered  Thiodolf,  shaking  his  head  ;  "  that 
makes  it  a  very  bad  business.  I  will  tell  you  something,  uncle ; 
only  scold  me  in  moderation,  and  then  I  think  I  can  keep  myself 
quiet.  All  the  year  through,  you  know,  I  am  used  to  a  certain 
amount  of  grumbling.  It  is  true  that  yesterday  somewhat  of  the 
old  rage  broke  loose  in  me,  and  therefore  to-day  I  can  less  answer 
for  myself  than  usual." 

"Just  so,"  said  Nefiolf;  "one  must  be  very  much  on  one's 
guard  with  thee." 


49  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP  r 

"  Ay  !"  replied  Thiodolf ;  "  but  if  my  berserker  n»ge  is  strong, 
I  am  strong  too,  and  I  can  keep  it  down  for  a  good  while.  If  it 
gets  too  much  for  me,  I  will  stamp  with  my  feet ;  and  then  leave 
off  at  once,  my  very  dear  uncle,  if  your  neck  is  precious  to  you. 
And  now  take  courage,  in  the  name  of  all  the  gods." 

"  Well,  then,"  began  his  uncle,  "  what  couldst  thou  mean  by 
putting  so  completely  out  of  sight  respect  and  good  manners 
towards  the  noble  Gunnar  ?  Like  a  forward,  impatient  boy,  thou 
didst  tear  the  pious  priest  from  his  protector,  and  bring  to  pass 
with  noise,  injustice,  and  outrage,  what  might  have  been  done 
with  peace,  gentleness,  and  justice.  Didst  thou  think,  my  boy, 
that  thou  wert  the  Mount  Hecla,  who  pours  forth  fire  and  smoke 
over  Iceland  according  to  its  good  pleasure  ?  Nay,  truly,  thou 
art  not  that ;  and  if  thou  choosest  to  fancy  thyself  to  be  such,  we 
must,  as  soon  as  may  be,  bring  thee  to  thy  senses  again,  by  show, 
ing  thee  at  once  thy  mad  handywork.  I  will  do  my  best  in  this  ; 
and  Gunnar,  unasked,  will  do  as  much.  With  all  his  relations  and 
allies—" 

Then  Thiodolf  stamped  on  the  ground,  and  the  old  man  was 
silent.  But  the  youth  only  cried  out :  "  I  rather  like  you  to  scold 
me  ;  for  I  can  then  think  on  the  face  of  my  dear  father,  as  he  lay  so 
still,  and  stiff,  and  dead,  when  the  spear  of  the  sea-robber  had 
struck  him,  and  they  bore  him  to  the  grave,  and  I  followed  him, 
moaning.  But  I  pray  you  earnestly  to  abstain  from  the  like  fool- 
ish threatenings  about  Gunnar  and  his  relations.  Let  him  come, 
with  uncles  and  cousins,  and,  if  he  pleases,  with  aunts  and  sisters 
to  boot.  I  have  long  had  a  great  wish  to  make  face  against  a 
little  body  of  five  or  six  warriors,  who  would  come  upon  me  all 
at  once  ;  and  if  every  one  in  this  court  wishes  to  encounter  but 
half  the  number,  it  would  be  light  play  with  Gunnar." 

At  this  moment  one  of  the  household  entered,  announcing  that 
a  messenger  from  Gunnar  stood  without,  of  wrathful  mien,  and 
bearing  a  red  shield,  after  a  warlike  fashion.  He  demanded  that 
the  Christian  priest,  Jonas,  should  be  restored,  and  would  not  hear 
of  receiving  hospitality. 

"There  is  not  the  least  need  that  he  should!"  cried  Thiodolf, 
still  somewhat  wild  from  what  had  been  said ;  he  then  seized  the 
priest  by  the  arm,  and  hastened  out  with  him,  to  give  such  answer 


CHAP,  x.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  43 

as  he  thought  fit.  Pietro  would  have  followed  to  protect  his 
fellow-Christian,  but  Nefiolf  implored  him  to  remain. 

"  My  wild  nephew,"  said  he,  "  is  not  wicked,  and  will  assuredly 
do  the  old  man  no  hurt.  But  since  yesterday  evening  the  blood 
runs  madly  in  his  veins,  and  he  does  not  so  master  himself  that 
any  one  can  speak  to  him  uninvited  without  some  mischief  proba- 
bly ensuing." 

At  the  same  time  Malgherita  held  fast  her  husband  with  her 
little  hands,  anxiously  and  caressingly,  so  that  Pietro  could  in  no 
ways  leave  the  hall. 

In  the  meanwhile  Thiodolf,  mounted  on  the  outer  wall  of  the 
court,  held  the  old  priest  over  the  oak  palisade,  suspended  in  the 
air,  and  called  out  to  the  messenger :  "  Since  thou  hast  made  thy 
request  so  boldly  and  after  such  unmannerly  fashion,  it  would  be 
a  rightful  return  to  tliee  if  I  were  to  throw  thy  jewel  broken  at 
thy  feet.  But  I  myself  love  him  too  well  for  that.  Wait  a  little, 
and  I  will  bring  him  down  to  thee  forthwith."  Then  he  drew 
back  the  priest,  stroked  his  cheek  lovingly,  and  carried  him  down 
to  the  door  with  the  attention  and  reverence  of  a  son.  As  he 
gave  him  over  to  the  messenger,  he  said  to  the  latter,  "  Take  that 
dear  good  old  man  carefully  home  for  me.  I  should  have  done  it 
myself,  had  you  not  made  so  needless  a  noise  with  this  coming  of 
yours.  And  you  may  tell  your  lord  that  it  need  not  come  to  war 
between  us.  I  will  give  myself  up  to  him  at  the  next  assembly 
on  the  Rock  of  Justice,  and  submit  to  what  he  himself  shall  ac- 
knowledge to  be  fair."  Therewith  he  returned  to  his  friends  around 
the  fire,  and  said,  smiling  :  "  Be  in  no  trouble  about  a  war.  I  sea 
that  with  fellow-countrymen  that  is  not  to  be  thought  of.  Still  1 
will  not  be  threatened  ;  and  I  know  well  how  I  can  peaceably  gel 
out  of  the  business.  But  if  Gunnar  will  have  war  and  tumult, — 
well,  then,  it  is  his  fault,  and  I  shall  no  longer  be  in  the  least 
sorry  for  it." 


44  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP  «. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

THE  powerful  protector  of  the  old  Jonas  seemed  not  to  believe  in 
the  peaceable  intentions  which  Thiodolf  had  notified  to  him  through 
his  messenger  ;  on  the  contrary,  he  diligently  furnished  himself 
and  his  friends  with  arms  and  horses,  and  summoned  from  afar  all 
his  allies,  merely,  he  said,  to  lead  them  in  the  beginning  of  spring 
to  the  general  assembly  of  the  people  at  the  Rock  of  Justice  ;  but 
it  could  plainly  be  seen,  by  the  disciplining  of  his  troops,  that  he 
looked  rather  to  do,  or  to  prevent,  some  bold  deed,  than  to  make 
preparations  for  an  august  and  imposing  appearance.  Jonas  spoke 
on  this  subject  to  his  noble  host  with  affectionate  earnestness,  and 
required  that  he,  as  a  Christian,  should  show  himself  like  his 
heavenly  Master,  by  agreeing  to  a  peaceful  reconciliation  ;  but 
Gunnar  answered : 

"  Dear  old  sir,  I  do  all  this  only  from  necessity  ;  for  the  unruly 
youth,  I  tell  you,  will  do  none  of  all  those  just  things  that  he  has 
promised  me." 

"  Ay,  ay,"  said  Jonas,  shaking  his  old  head,  "  you  good  Ice- 
landers assuredly  belong  to  that  noble  German  race  from  which 
we  Englishmen  also  are  proud  of  having  come.  And  can  you 
thus  doubt  one  another's  word  ?  To  me  that  wild  young  lion 
appeared  a  noble  creature  of  the  Lord." 

"  I  will  not  deny  it,"  said  Gunnar ;  "  on  the  contrary,  we  Ice- 
landers look  upon  him  as  a  glorious  scion  of  his  house,  who  in 
time  will  bring  much  honor  to  our  island.  Neither  do  I  say  that 
he  means  to  tell  me  falsehoods ;  only  you  yourself  cannot  deny 
that  he  is  wild  as  a  storm  in  autumn  ;  and  who  knows  whither  the 
storm  may  carry  him?  But,  at  all  events,  the  bold  son  of 
Asmundur  will  not  easily  get  over  this  business;  for  although 
many  former  things  have  been  passed  over  and  forgiven  him  in 
the  assembly  of  the  people,  they  are  all  very  wrath  with  him 
this  time.  They  might  be  too  harsh  with  him  ;  and  as  I  am  a 


CHAP,  xi.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  45 

rich  and  powerful  man,  it  is  my  duty  to  look  carefully  to  this,  for 
the  sake  of  the  whole  island." 

They  had  often  thus  spoken  together  ;  for  Jonas,  although  he 
had  not  much  to  say  against  Gunnar's  arguments,  yet  always  led 
him  back  to  the  subject,  thinking  by  slow  degrees  to  bring  him  to 
milder  thoughts.  The  mid-day  sun  was  now  shining  bright  over 
the  snow,  and  it  looked  almost  as  if  a  kindly  sun  were  rising  in 
Gunnar's  mind.  He  showed  more  mirth  than  disgust  at  Thio- 
dolf 's  wild  impetuosity ;  and  he  owned  that  bold  mad  deeds  were 
not  uncommon  amongst  the  youths  of  Iceland  ;  only,  he  added, 
none  had  ever  been  quite  so  daring  as  Thiodolf 's.  Just  then  an 
old  servant  entered  the  room  ;  he  looked  vexed  and  astonished, 
and  said  that  one  of  the  foreign  soldiers,  who  were  now  pressing 
into  Gunnar's  service  on  account  of  the  high  pay,  had  just  struck 
dead  the  finest  bull  of  the  herd,  because  the  noble  creature  on  its 
way  home  had  a  little  threatened  him  with  his  horns.  Gunnar 
was  about  to  burst  forth  ;  but  Jonas  said,  smiling : 

"  Now  truly,  dear  sir,  the  weal  or  wo  of  Iceland  is  not  here 
concerned,  and  you  may,  without  blame,  show  yourself  to  be  a 
patient  Christian." 

Gunnar  nodded  an  assent,  and  desired  that  the  soldier  might  be 
brought  in.  A  tall  stalwart  figure  entered,  clothed  in  iron,  with 
u  cap  of  bear-skin  half  drawn  over  his  face,  his  chin  and  upper 
lip  covered  with  a  thick  grizzled  beard. 

"  Why  didst  thou  kill  the  bull  ?"  asked  Gunnar. 

"  It  was  but  stroke  of  axe  against  stroke  of  horn,"  answered 
the  soldier.  "  The  return  seems  to  me  fair ;  and  such  an  ex- 
change has  been  heard  of  before.  I  should  have  been  but  a 
bad  help  to  you  in  peril,  had  I,  instead,  cautiously  avoided  the 
danger.  Trust  me,  my  way  was  much  the  quickest  and  best." 

"  The  quickest,  may  be,"  said  Gunnar,  half-displeased  and 
half-laughing  ;  "  but  as  to  the  best  ?" 

"  If  rny  way  pleases  you  not,"  answered  the  soldier,  "then  let 
me  go.  I  will  not  take  your  pay  any  longer.  Things  are  here 
very  different  from  what  I  looked  for, — neither  bear-hunting  nor 
other  fights  !  There  are  indeed  bear-skins  for  us  to  sleep  on ; 
but  except  that,  you  have  hardly  the  least  thing  which  an  honor 
able  man  can  take  pleasure  in." 


46  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  xi. 

Gunnar's  wrath  was  kindled,  and  he  struck  with  his  drawn 
sword  at  the  speaker  ;  but  a  beseeching  look  from  the  Christian 
priest,  softened  him  at  once,  and  he  said  :  "  Go,  if  it  please  thee." 

•' Yes,  with  a  wound,"  answered  the  soldier;  and  stretched 
out  his  arm,  from  which  the  hot  blood  ran  from  a  scratch  which 
Gunnar's  sword  had  made. 

Gunnar  offered  him  in  amends  gold  and  weapons  ;  but  the 
indignant  soldier  would  take  nothing  at  first,  until  at  last  he 
changed  his  purpose,  and  breaking  off  the  head  of  a  beautiful 
lance  which  Gunnar  held  towards  him,  he  cried  out :  "  I  will 
take  away  this  as  a  memorial ;  and  now  all  is  well.  But,  Lord 
Gunnar,  swear  to  me,  before  this  witness,  that  you  will  in  no 
ways  bring  a  complaint  against  me  at  the  Ro«»k  of  Judgment, 
and  that  our  strife  is  dead  and  buried  for  ever." 

Gunnar  did  so,  before  Jonas  and  the  troops  who  had  come  into 
the  hall ;  and  the  soldier,  wrapping  the  spear-head  in  his  mantle, 
strode  out  of  the  house.  Jonas  praised  GunnarV  conduct ;  but 
found  him  after  this  compliance,  which  he  rated  high,  less  willing 
than  ever  to  give  up  his  warlike  preparations  against  Thiodolf. 

The  bold  youth  was  the  while  following  the  wirter-chase  in 
the  mountains  and  on  the  sea-coasts  ;  he  came  very  rarely  to  his 
home,  where  much  anxiety  was  felt  about  him  by  those  who 
knew  the  power  and  the  wrath  of  his  rich  enemy.  But  all  this 
did  not  disturb  him  ;  and  as  soon  as  spring  sent  its  first  thawing 
breath  over  the  sea,  he  prepared  with  light  cheerfulness  fp?  b»s 
journey  to  the  assembly  of  the  people. 


OHAP.  xii  ]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  47 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THERE  is  in  Iceland  a  high  rock,  which  stands  up  in  the  midst 
of  a  green  valley,  once  overgrown  with  shady  bushes,  so  that  a 
man  could  lie  under  them,  and  hear  and  see  whoever  was  speak- 
ing from  the  summit  of  the  rock.  In  the  days  of  Thiodolf,  this 
rock  was  called  the  Rock  of  Judgment ;  and  it  was  the  custom  at 
the  beginning  of  spring,  or  any  appointed  time,  to  meet  there, 
and  to  speak  of  what  was  for  the  good  and  welfare  of  the  whole 
nation.  For  Iceland  was  then  a  free  country,  and  the  people 
were  judged  by  none  other  than  certain  judges  whom  they  them- 
selves  chose,  and  who  were  called  Lngmanner. 

In  the  spring  we  are  speaking  of,  the  brave  Icelanders  were 
standing  or  sitting  together  all  armed,  as  beseems  noble  and  brave 
men ;  so  that  many  bright  spear-points  flashed  through  the 
branches,  and  many  polished  shields  shone  on  the  fresh  grass,  as 
they  lay  at  their  masters'  feet.  Some  had  also  brought  their 
hounds  and  falcons  with  them.  Many  a  large,  beautifully  marked 
dog  lay  stretched  by  his  brave  lord  ;  and  cunning  falcons  sat  on 
their  shoulders,  or  swept  around  their  heads  with  slow  and  well- 
trained  flight. 

Thiodolf  was  thus  standing  in  the  throng,  with  his  faithful  fal- 
con on  his  shoulder  ;  and  he  held  his  tame  wolf  by  a  chain,  which 
he  could  let  slip,  if  he  pleased,  in  an  instant.  He  had  refused 
all  other  companions  :  his  uncle  he  thought  too  old  and  thoughtful 
for  many  things  that  might  come  to  pass  on  this  occasion ;  had 
Pietro  come  with  him,  Malgherita  would  have  wept  till  her  bright 
eyes  were  dimmed  ;  and  as  to  warriors  of  lower  rank,  he  could 
protect  himself  as  well  without  them  as  with  them.  In  truth,  it 
was  easy  to  see  that  he  was  more  likely  to  give  help  than  to  need 
it ;  and  in  spite  of  the  brilliant  company  of  kinsmen,  friends,  and 
soldiers  who  surrounded  the  rich  Gunnar,  the  two  sides  did  not 
seem  so  very  unequal.  But  all  the  Icelanders  now  looked  ask- 


43  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [rnxp.  XH 

ance  and  vexed  at  the  ^outh  whom  they  had  so  dearly  loved,  full 
of  sorrowful  displeasure  for  the  harm  which  he  had  brought  upon 
himself. 

Then  Gunnar  ascended  the  rock,  and  with  many  wise  words 
he  made  known  the  terrible  outrage  that  Thiodolf  had  offered 
him, — outrage  yet  more  terrible  to  the  security  of  their  beloved 
island,  which  hitherto  their  fathers  had  preserved  in  peace  and 
honor,  safe  from  the  tyranny  of  imperious  chiefs.  But  could  it 
be  called  decent  and  seemly,  when  every  bold  youth  might  break 
through  the  limits  of  the  law,  plundering  and  attacking  to  his 
heart's  content  ?  This  misdeed  must  be  punished,  and  Thiodolf 
must  declare  what  expiation  he  .will  make  for  his  offence, — 
whether  he  will  give  gold,  arms,  horses,  or  a  piece  of  land, — or 
whether  he  will  betake  himself  to  exile  for  many  years. 

When  Gunnar  had  finished  his  rather  long  speech,  he  made 
as  though  he  would  have  left  the  place  to  his  enemy  ;  but  Thio- 
dolf called  up  to  him,  "  Remain  thou  there  :  we  shall  have  room 
side  by  side,  and  the  business  will  soon  be  over." 

Gunnar  perchance  thought  of  a  bloody  ending  ;  for  he  drew 
ti&bter  the  fastenings  of  his  armor,  put  on  his  iron  cap,  and  said 
with  forced  calmness,  "  Come  up,  thou  wild  adversary ;  I  await 
thee  here." 

Thiodolf  fastened  the  wolf's  chain  securely  to  an  oak,  bade 
the  monster  to  be  quiet,  and  then  the  next  instant  sprang,  with 
all  his  powerful  activity,  beside  Gunnar  on  the  rock.  The  falcon 
hovered  high  above  them  both. 

"  Hast  thou  now  done  with  thy  speech  ?"  asked  the  youth, 
boldly  ;  and  as  Gunnar  answered  that  he  had,  Thiodolf  broke  forth 
into  a  loud,  merry  laugh,  saying,  "  That  is  well ;  for  thou  hast 
already  used  many  needless  words,  which  will  profit  thee  nothing 
during  thy  whole  life." 

"  Do  you  hear  it,  Icelanders  ? — do  you  hear  how  he  scorns  me 
and  your  laws  ?"  cried  Gunnar,  angrily;  and  a  murmur  of  deep 
threatening  wrath  was  heard  through  the  whole  assembly,  fore- 
telling  a  speedy  outbreak.  But  Thiodolf  stamped  with  his  foot 
till  the  rock  seemed  to  shake  under  him  ;  while  he  called  out  to 
the  people  below,  with  his  loud  penetrating  voice,  "  Silence !' 
No  sound  was  heard  again  but  that  of  the  wolf,  who  howled  loudly 


X 

CHAP,  xii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  49 

and  fiercely ;  but  no  sooner  had  his  master  cried,  *^  Hold  thou  too 
thy  peace — the  business  concerns  thee  as  little  as  those  others," 
than  he  laid  himself  quietly  down,  and  curled  up  like  an  obe- 
dient dog. 

"  Countrymen,"  said  Thiodolf,  "you  must  not  again  begin  to 
be  angry,  if  I  again  begin  to  laugh ;  for  see  now,  I  cannot  think 
of  the  long-drawn-out  speech  of  the  wise  rich  man  without  laugh- 
ing. He  has  taken  so  much  trouble  about  it ;  I  think  I  can  see 
him  in  his  dwelling,  how  he  pondered  over  it,  and  tried  it  before 
his  household,  and  perhaps  before  his  guests  ;  and  they  all  mar- 
velled greatly  at  it,  and  at  length  knew  it  so  well  that  they  could 
even  help  him,  did  he  stumble  at  any  part ;  and  then  he  at  length 
clambered  up  this  rock,  and  brought  his  wisdom  with  him  ;  and 
then — all  these  pains  and  majestic  appearance  are  in  vain — my 
children,  I  must  laugh  ;  so,  have  a  little  patience,  I  will  soon 
make  you  see  how  very  much  he  has  wasted  his  breath." 

He  broke  out  again  into  a  loud  laugh  ;  and  the  wild  youthful 
merriment  was  caught  by  the  whole  assembly,  till  none,  not  even 
those  who  had  Gunnar's  business  most  at  heart,  could  resist  the 
infection. 

Then  the  irritated  complainant  grew  more  wrathful ;  he  lowered 
the  point  of  his  spear  towards  Thiodolf.  But  the  latter  imme- 
diately grasped  his  adversary's  arm,  and  cried  out,  "  Beware,  that 
thou  dost  not  make  me'angry.  I  could  easily  break  thy  bones  in 
pieces,  and  1  should  be  sorry  to  do  it  in  this  honorable  assembly ; 
but  the  guilt  would  be  thine  own.  How  goes  it  with  the  bear, 
when  he  seizes  the  wild  bull  ?  But  be  patient,  open  thine  eyes, 
and  say  thyself  whether  this  broken  lance  does  not  forbid  thee  to 
bring  any  complaint  against  me."  And  he  held  before  Gunnar's 
eyes  the  broken  polished  head  of  a  lance  ;  and,  for  further  proof, 
he  drew  back  his  sleeve,  and  showed  a  deep  scar,  which  gave 
sure  evidence  that  he  was  the  same  with  whom  Gunnar  had  made 
a  solemn  reconciliation  before  witnesses,  on  the  occasion  of  the 
slaughtered  bull.  Gunnar  looked  down  surprised  and  ashamed. 
At  length  he  declared,  while  his  cheeks  glowed  with  shame  and 
displeasure,  that  he  was  truly  outwitted,  and  that  the  whole  busi- 
ness was  ended.  Hardly  had  the  words  passed  his  lips,  when 
Thiodolf  clasped  him  lovingly  in  his  arms,  and  kissed  him  heartily, 
5 


SO  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAT-,  xn. 

saying :  "  Bear  me  ill-will  no  longer ;  indeed,  I  used  no  craft  in 
the  matter,  but  it  all  turned  out  so  of  itself.  I  had  lately  met  the 
old  pirate  Mordur  on  the  sea-coast  as  I  went  to  fish,  and  I  slew 
him  dead  with  my  battle-axe." 

A  loud  cry  of  joy  interrupted  the  youth,  for  this  same  pirate 
Mordur  had  been  the  terror  of  the  whole  island,  and  none  had 
dared  to  oppose  him  hand  to  hand.  Some  voices  in  the  crowd 
asked  wherefore  the  youth  had  so  long  kept  back  the  good  news ; 
but  Thiodolf  stamped  violently  on  the  rock,  and  thundered  out, 
"  Silence  !  What  more  is  there  to  be  said,"  continued  he,  "  when 
one  soldier  has  thrown  down  another  never  to  rise  again  ?  It  has 
often  happened  before,  and  will  often  happen  again,  in  this  world. 
But  when  I  had  dug  a  grave  for  the  grim  old  fellow,  and  was 
about  to  lay  him  in  it,  it  came  across  me  that  if  I  had  such  a  long 
grizzled  beard  on  my  lips  and  chin,  none  would  know  me  again. 
I  cut  off  his  wild  bush  of  hair,  made  myself  a  good  beard  with 
it,  drew  my  bearskin  cap  over  my  face,  and  first  only  thought  of 
having  a  little  sport  with  the  gentle  Provencal  lady  who  lives  in 
our  house.  But  as  she  has  already  been  twice  almost  killed  by 
my  jokes — she  is  not,  indeed,  very  strong  by  nature — I  thought 
to  myself,  thou  hadst  better  try  it  at  once  on  Gunnar  ;  perchance 
thou  mightest  do  him  some  service  which  would  reconcile  him  to 
thee.  If  that  may  not  be — well,  I  must  submit,  if  I  am  banished 
the  island  for  some  years,  at  the  Rock  of  Judgment ;  at  all  events, 
I  meant  to  go  forth  to  seek  adventures.  Then  it  all  happened  as 
Gunnar  himself  can  best  relate.  Dear  Gunnar,  be  pacified ;  in 
truth,  I  have  meant  nothing  but  good  towards  you." 

The  true-hearted  youth  obtained  ready  forgiveness  from  Gun- 
nar ;  and  to  honor  his  valiant  deed  of  slaying  the  pirate  Mordur, 
the  noblest  inhabitants  of  Iceland  accompanied  the  brave  Thiodolf 
to  his  home  with  the  sound  of  horns  and  joyful  cries. 


CH*P  xm  ]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

IN  one  of  those  lovely  days  which  spring  brings  to  the  earth,  and 
with  which  she  rejoices  even  the  remote  and  far-north  Iceland, 
Pietro  and  Malgherita  had  wandered  down  to  the  sea-shore.  Their 
way  had  led  them  unconsciously  to  the  same  spot  where,  in  the 
autumn,  they  had  reached  the  land  after  their  shipwreck ;  and 
as  all  now  looked  bright  and  blooming  around  them,  and  the  sun 
gaily  flashed  upon  the  blue  waves,  thoughts  of  the  past  came 
over  them,  and  they  sang  together  this  lay : 

PIETRO. 

A  fisher  wander*  d  by  a  brook 

Which  water'd  Provence'  flowery  land, 
And  dewy  pearls  fell  from  his  eyes, 

And  dropt  into  his  hollow  hand. 
A  golden  lute  upon  his  shoulders  gleam'd, 
And  almost  like  an  errant-knight  he  seem'd. 

MALGHERITA. 

A  maid  upon  the  castle-wall 

Gazed  on  the  meadows  from  above, 
And  then  there  came  a  tuneful  sound, 

Which  floated  as  on  wings  of  love. 
It  was  the  fisherman  who  pass'd  that  way, 
And  sang,  O  heaven  !  a  most  harmonious  lay. 

PIETRO. 
An  ancient  bearded  warrior  knight, 

Lord  of  that  castle  fair, 
Came  back  from  hunting  through  the  fields, 

And  rein'd  his  proud  steed  there. 
"  Say,  fisher,  hast  thou  taken  aught  this  dayt 
Come  with  me,  and  thy  toil  I  will  repay." 

MALGHERITA. 

A  maiden  saw  them  from  the  wall, 
As  underneath  they  past, 


THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  xm 

And  fearful  paced  she  up  and  down, 
And  her  heart  beat  thick  and  fast 
Full  well  she  knew  the  gentle  fisher  youth, 
And  wish'd  that  no  one  else  should  guess  the  truth. 


A  fisher  pass'd  the  castle  gate, 

He  gain'd  the  castle-hall : 
"  How  came  so  many  fish,  fair  youth, 

Into  thy  net  to  fall  ?" 

"  My  lord,  I  draw  them  with  my  singing  sweet, 
Well  nigh  with  all  the  world  I  might  compete." 

MALGHERITA. 

An  ancient  warrior  has  desired 

To  hear  the  fisher's  lays ; 
"  He  need  not  now  ride  far,"  he  said, 

"  To  win  his  meed  of  praise." 
In  sooth,  the  old  knight's  daughter,  young  and  fair, 
With  her  sweet  song  and  lute,  was  ready  there. 

PIETRO. 

A  maiden  on  the  fisher  gazed 

When  he  had  sung  his  lay, 
And  by  the  golden  gate  of  song 

Love  found  his  silent  way. 
And  when  the  fisher  turn'd  him  to  depart, 
Ah  me  !  he  bore  away  her  little  heart ! 

MALGHERITA. 

A  fisher  left  the  castle-gate, 

His  eyes  were  filled  with  dew ; 
The  shaft  of  love  was  in  his  heart, 

And  pierced  it  through  and  through. 
Again,  again  he  came  disguised  that  way. 
Again,  again  he  sang  his  gentle  lay. 

BOTH    TOGETHER. 

A  noole  knight  and  lady  fair, 

In  northern  fields  of  snow, 
Sang  of  the  sweet  and  sunny  south, 

And  their  hearts  were  fill'd  with  wo. 

They  sigh'd,  they  wept,  their  cheeks  with  crimson  burn'd, 
And  for  the  flowers  of  home  their  bosoms  yearn'd. 

And  as  in  these  verses  they  recalled  one  of  the  pleasant  device* 


CHAP,  xm.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  53 

which  Pietro  had  formerly  planned  and  accompfished,  that  he 
might  see  Malgherita  in  her  father's  castle,  a  longing  after  their 
fair  southern  land  arose  in  their  hearts,  and  they  gazed  on  the  sea 
as  if  beseeching  it  to  bear  them  back  to  Tuscany,  to  the  blooming 
valley  above  which  shone  the  noble  castle  of  the  Marquis  Pietro 
Castel franco.  Then  there  sounded  to  them  from  the  sea  the  fol- 
lowing song : — 

"  Who  will  go  forth  with  me 

Over  the  glassy  sea  ? 

A  fast-sailing  vessel  and  beauteous  is  mine : 
Swift  will  she  bear  ye, 
Aye  swiftly  and  surely, 
Back  to  the  land  of  the  olive  and  vine." 

This  time  Malgherita  thought  indeed  that  she  heard  the  voices 
of  some  of  those  elves  whom  Thiodolf  called  "  good  people,"  who 
perhaps  had  had  the  wish  to  help  her.  And  suddenly  a  beauti- 
ful vessel  came  in  sight,  full  of  men  in  shining  armor ;  her  rowers 
plied  their  oars  with  strong  and  practised  arrns^over  the  smooth 
sea,  while  her  snow-white  sails  caught  the  breeze,  and  she  seemed 
to  rejoice  in  her  bold  but  easily  directed  movements.  At  length 
they  cast  anchor  in  the  bay.  The  noblest  of  all  the  mailed  war- 
riors on  board  sprang  into  the  sea,  and  swam  in  complete  armor 
through  the  surge  to  land,  then  stood  before  Malgherita  and  Pietro, 
greeting  them,  and  said,  as  he  pointed  to  the  ship :  "  I  have  been 
carefully  building  that  for  you  all  through  the  winter,  and,  if  it 
seems  good  to  you,  we  will  in  a  few  days  sail  forth  upon  the 
joyous  sea,  and  I  will  steer  you  with  my  own  hand  back  to  your 
gay  southern  land,  whereby  I  shall  also  see  it  after  my  own 
fashion." 

Then  first  they  saw  that  it  was  Thiodolf  who  spoke  to  them, 
and  they  very  heartily  thanked  him.  But  he  urged  them  to  come 
quickly  with  him  to  Nefiolf's  dwelling,  that  they  might  there  get 
all  in  order  for  their  intended  journey. 


THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  xiv. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

NEFIO  LF  and  Gunhilda  looked  grave  now  that  the  departure  of 
their  nephew  and  of  the  guests,  who  had  become  very  dear  to 
them,  drew  so  near.  But  yet  they  thought  that  the  right  time 
was  come,  and  they  hastened  to  prepare  all  things  quickly  and 
properly  for  the  beloved  travellers. 

There  was,  indeed,  much  to  be  thought  of  in  the  furnishing  of 
arms,  meat,  and  drink,  as  well  as  of  apparel  and  ornaments. 
Amongst  other  difficulties,  no  one  knew  what  was  to  be  done  with 
young  Thiodolf's  tame  wolf.  To  take  it  with  him,  his  uncle 
thought,  would  never  do ;  and  little  as  Thiodolf  could  understand 
how  there  could  be  any  company  in  which  his  dear  wolf  could 
seem  strange  and  unnatural,  so  little  would  he  set  himself  against 
the  authority  and  experience  of  his  father's  brother.  "  I  will 
leave  the  noble  fellow  here  with  you,"  said  he ;  "  only  take  good 
care  of  him  for  me.  I  will  first  have  a  little  quarrel  with  him, 
and  you  shall  take  him  under  your  protection,  so  that  he  may  the 
better  get  used  to  you  ;  else,  when  he  misses  me  for  too  long  a 
time,  he  will  run  away  from  you,  and,  may  be,  will  give  you  a 
few  tugs  all  round,  as  he  takes  leave.  It  is  true  his  teeth  are 
not  very  sharp ;  he  blunted  them  a  good  deal  on  my  armor  when 
I  first  took  him,  as  he  often  gnawed  at  it  in  his  wrath  ;  so,  at  the 
worst,  he  will  not  bite  you  very  badly." 

But  Aunt  Gunhilda  said  that  it  would  be  better  not  to  put  this 
to  the  proof. 

One  day,  therefore,  Thiodolf  went  up  to  his  wolf  and  tore  out 
of  his  mouth  a  piece  of  raw  flesh,  which  he  was  devouring.  The 
angry  beast  sprang  at  him,  and  the  contest  began.  Thiodolf  had 
taken,  ii  stead  of  his  usual  weapons,  a  knotty  club,  that  he  might 
not  by  accident  kill  his  fierce  favorite  ;  the  combat  was,  there- 
fore,  a  hard  one  for  him,  and  almost  dangerous ;  indeed,  he  bled 
before  it  was  over ;  but  at  length  the  beast  was  forced  to  fly, 


CHAP,  xiv.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER  55 

howling,  to  take  refuge  by  the  hearth.  Then  the  old  man  stood 
up,  and,  as  they  had  agreed,  hid  the  wolf  beneath  his  garment, 
while  Thiodolf  retreated.  Since  that  day  it  was  not  easy  to  make 
the  wolf  leave  Nefiolf's  side. 

"  That  is  now  settled,"  said  the  uncle.  "  But,  dear  nephew, 
what  sword  dost  thou  think  of  taking  with  thee?  Wilt  thou  look 
out  for  one  quite  new  and  unused,  or  one  with  which  noble  deeds 
have  been  done,  and  which  bears  some  old  and  renowned  name  ?" 

"  Uncle,"  answered  Thiodolf,  "  I  have  thought  it  over  many 
times.  First  it  seemed  to  me  that  I  should  go  into  my  father's 
grave,  and  fetch  thence  his  strong  sword,  which  is  called  Schiire- 
brand." 

"  Truly,"  said  his  uncle,  "  thou  wouldst  then  have  the  best  of 
all  swords.  Schiirebrand  could  open  for  himself  a  hot-path 
through  the  fight,  and  shields  and  breast-plates  broke  before  him 
like  glass.  But  I  am  not  sure  whether  it  would  please  the  old 
man  in  the  grave.  Dead  heroes  are  wont  dearly  to  love  their 
weapons." 

"  That  is  what  [  afterwards  thought,"  answered  Thiodolf.  "  I 
had  meant  not  to  fear  my  dead  father,  and  to  assure  him  that  now 
I  can  use  the  good  sword  Schiirebrand  much  better  than  he.  But 
no  way  would  I  do  anything  that  might  displease  him.  Even  if 
he  said  '  Yea,'  and  yet  afterwards,  in  many  a  dark  stormy  night, 
he  should  seek  through  the  grave  for  his  trusty  weapon,  and  then 
should  shake  his  bony  head  at  his  covetous  Thiodolf — No,  uncle, 
that  must  never  be." 

"  Thou  art  quite  right,  thou  brave  son  of  Asmundur,"  said 
Nefiolf;  and  he  stroked  his  cheek. 

"  Besides,"  continued  Thiodolf,  "  it  is  a  very  good  thing  when 
one  names  an  unnamed  sword,  whose  name  afterwards  waxes 
glorious  with  one's  own.  There  hangs  in  the  corner  a  very 
beautiful  sword,  with  silver  hilt  and  dazzling  bright  steel  scab- 
bard. It  has  a  lovely  sound  if  you  draw  it  out  and  then  thrust  it 
in  again.  That  sword,  as  I  think,  is  well  worthy  of  receiving 
name  and  renown  from  Thiodolf." 

His  uncle  took  it  down  from  its  place  and  gave  it  to  his  favorite, 
saying,  "  It  has  not  yet  been  used  by  hand  of  man  ;  it  is  the  bro- 
ther of  the  sword  which  the  great  Helmfrid  forged  for  himself 


56  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  LCHAP.  xiv. 

when  he,  many  years  ago,  sailed  away  from  this  island ;  and 
therefore  was  it  that  no  man  ever  seemed  to  deserve  the  honor  lo 
wear  it  at  his  side.  But  wear  thou  it  henceforth  in  Odin's  name. 
I  deem  it  will  prosper  with  thee.  How  wilt  thou  name  it  ?" 

"  Throng-piercer  it  shall  be  called,"  said  Thiodolf ;  "  for  I  think 
that  with  it  I  shall  pierce  so  bravely  many  a  throng  of  enemies 
that  they  will  quickly  give  me  place." 

Nefiolf  would  next  have  given  a  polished  helmet  to  his  nephew ; 
but  the  youth  liked  better  to  wear  a  headgovering  that  he  had  pre- 
pared from  the  head  of  a  mighty  wild  bull,  which  his  father  had 
slain  in  the  Norwegian  mountains.  It  was  held  together  by  strong 
iron  bands,  and  still  adorned  with  the  immense  horns.  It  is  true 
that  Malgherita  said  she  should  tremble  before  him  when  he 
showed  himself  with  this  wild  cap ;  but  in  this  he  would  not  be 
shaken.  In  all  other  respects  his  armor  was  rich,  complete,  and 
brilliant. 

When  the  night  before  their  departure  had  arrived,  Thiodolf 
stood  erect  in  complete  armor  on  the  grave-stone  of  his  father, 
and  sang  aloud  in  the  stormy  darkness  a  song  to  the  honor  of  the 
dead ;  so  that  his  powerful  voice  was  heard  in  many  neighboring 
dwellings.  Among  others  came  forth  the  following  words. 

"  What  here,  in  measured  lay, 

I  may  no  longer  sing, 
Renown  shall  from  a  distant  land 

In  sounding  echoes  bring. 
Thou  wilt  rejoice,  thou  dead, 

If,  by  my  warlike  deeds, 
I  weave  a  glorious  laurel-wreath 

To  crown  thy  funeral  weeds !" 

Malgherita  lay  the  while  in  strange  dreams.  The  elves  formed 
circles  around  her,  and  screamed  shrilly  into  her  ears  that  she 
must  not  forget  the  "  good  people  ;"  for  with  them  there  was  no 
narrow,  confining  dwelling-place,  but  even  in  the  south  she  should 
hear  of  them,  though,  indeed,  almost  always  in  her  sleep.  Then 
they  repeated  the  mysterious  riddle  of  the  two  sisters  and  the  two 
swords,  and  the  rest  of  their  wonderful  communication,  until,  in 
the  dawn  of  the  cool  morning,  Pietro,  ready  for  the  journey,  stood 
beside  her  bed  and  awoke  her.  The  trumpets  of  such  of  Thiodolf  'a 


CHAP,  xiv.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  57 

followers  as  were  already  in  the  ship  blew  loudly,  to  call  the  others 
from  the  shore. 

All  was  grave  and  solemn  at  the  leave-taking,  and  very  cj  1m. 
Uncle  Nefiolf  and  Aunt  Gunhilda  laid  their  hands  on  the  heads 
of  the  young  travellers,  then  kissed  and  pressed  them  very  close, 
while  their  tears  started,  but  without  a  word  being  said,  till  the 
old  man  shut  the  heavy  doors  and  bolts  of  the  building  with  a 
mighty  noise  behind  the  departing  guests,  as  if  to  keep  himself 
and  his  wife  from  following  them. 

As  now  the  three  went  together  through  the  valley,  and  the  sea 
more  and  more  opened  upon  them,  looking  unspeakably  solemn 
and  mysterious  in  the  rosy  glow  of  morning,  half-veiled  by  the 
early  mists,  Thiodolf  said  :  "  I  cannot  help  thinking  now  of  a  very 
beautiful  tale  which  your  Christian  priests  used  to  relate ;  I  mean 
of  how  the  white  Christ  was  slain  and  buried,  and  yet  rose 
from  the  grave,  and  went  about  the  earth  to  comfort  His  true 
friends,  who  were  mourning  so  heavily  for  Him,  for  they  had 
hoped  that  He  would  have  delivered  them  from  many  evils  as  a 
king  and  hero.  Besides,  they  had  spent  so  many  blessed  peace- 
ful hours  with  Him  ;  and  the  sweet  remembrance  of  such  hours 
never  passes  away  from  a  true  heart.  And  when  they  now  did 
not  rightly  know  how  it  would  be,  whether  He  had  arisen  from 
the  grave  or  not, — for  a  very  few  had  seen  Him  since  with  their 
own  eyes, — then  some  of  His  most  beloved  friends  went  a  fishing 
in  the  early  morning  on  the  sea-shore,^that  brave  soldier  whose 
sword  struck  so  sharp  when  his  Master  was  taken  was  amongst 
them, — when  suddenly  the  true  white  Christ  stood  on  the  shore, 
and  called  them  to  Him ;  and  at  first  they  knew  Him  not,  but 
at  last  they  saw  who  He  was,  and  rejoiced, — ah !  they  rejoiced 
so  very  much.  Truly  He  must  have  been  a  good  Spirit,  your 
white  Christ." 

Pietro  and  Malgherita  were  deeply  moved  by  the  relation,  so 
full  of  meaning,  which  poured  from  the  lips  of  the  true-hearted 
youth :  they  could  almost  think  that  they  saw  before  them  t)ie  Sea 
of  Tiberias  in  the  Holy  Land.  They  longed  to  speak  more  to 
him  of  the  holy  narrative  ;  but  there  sounded  a  deafening  blast 
from  the  trumpets.  Soldiers  came  with  messages  and  questions 
to  their  young  leader;  and  as  Malgherita  was  seized  with  a 


58  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  xnr. 

womanish  terror  at  embarking,  and  the  knight  was  busied  with 
tender  care  for  the  safety  and  comfort  of  his  young  wife,  they 
both  forgot  everything  else ;  and  all  only  gave  their  earnest  atten- 
tion to  what  was  just  before  their  eyes. 

At  length  all  were  on  board,  the  anchor  was  raised,  and  the 
ship  bore  away  with  swelling  sails  out  into  the  open  sea,  in  the 
direction  of  the  rising  sun.  The  Iceland  sailors  sang  joyous 
songs  under  the  brightening  blue  sky  ;  and  many  sea-birds  swept 
on  rapid  wing  over  the  heads  of  the  travellers,  as  if  to  accompany 
them  to  the  last  with  parting  greetings  from  land.  All  were  well 
pleased  ;  only  Malgherita,  who  sat  at  the  helm  between  her  husband 
and  Thiodolf  (the  young  leader  himself  had  determined  to  steer), 
looked  about  her  at  times  uneasily  ;  and  the  clearer  the  day  be- 
came, the  more  anxiously  did  her  eyes  glance  over  the  deck. 

"  What  is  it  ails  thee,  fair  lady  ?"  asked  the  steerer  at  length ; 
"  thou  seemest  to  miss  something  in  our  vessel." 

"  Ah  no,  Thiodolf,"  answered  she,  "  I  miss  nothing.  Rather  I 
fear  to  see  what  1  would  fain  never  came  before  my  eyes  in  my 
whole  life.  I  know  you  are  a  good,  kindly  man,  and  that  one 
may  freely  speak  out  with  you.  See  now,  in  our  native  land  they 
say  that  you  heathens  never  go  to  sea  without  carrying  with  you 
fearful  idols,  and  that  is  what  I  so  greatly  dread.  It  must  be  a 
hideous  sight." 

"  A  hideous  sight !"  said  Thiodolf,  laughing ;  "  I  do  not  know 
that.  See  there  that  great  hammer  on  the  fore  part  of  the  ship  ? 
That  is  Asa  Thor's  hammer.  We  pray  to  it,  and  we  sacrifice  to 
it  sometimes  ;  that  is  all." 

"  Ah,  you  are  but  hiding  something  from  me,"  said  Malgherita. 
"  Where  are  then  Mahmoud,  and  Apollo,  and  Trevisant,  the  hor- 
rible lords  of  heathendom  ?" 

Thiodolf  laughed  yet  more  heartily,  and  said :  "  Whether 
amongst  other  people  there  are  those  gods  whom  you  have  named, 
I  know  not,  though  I  shall  probably  learn  it  in  time  during  my 
voyages  ;  but  as  for  us,  we  know  nothing  of  any  such  wonderful 
names." 

"  But,  in  God's  name,"  cried  Malgherita,  "  what  then  do  you 
oelieve  ?  You  must  have  some  belief." 

"  Yes,  truly  '  said  Thiodolf.     "  We  believe  in  the  hero-father 


CHAP,  xiv.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  59 

Odin,  and  in  his  dead  son  Balder,  and  in  all  the  great  Asas,  and, 
besides,  in  the  Almighty  Father,  who  will  rule  over  all  in  full 
power  when  the  world  has  been  destroyed  by  fire." 

"  Pietro,"  said  Malgherita,  turning  to  her  husband,  "  does  it  not 
seem  to  thee  as  if  thou  heardest  a  child  stammering  the  mysteries 
of  our  blessed  faith  ?" 

Pietro  bent  his  head  in  thoughtful  acquiescence  ;  and  the  three 
friends  had  henceforth  often  talk  on  the  same  subject,  but  there 
always  came  some  interruption  which  called  them  away  to  other 
things  :  now  it  was  a  ship  which  was  seen  in  the  blue  distance, 
and  of  which  it  could  not  be  known  whether  she  were  friend  or 
foe  ;  then  a  terror  of  Malgherita's  at  something  unexpected  in  the 
sky  or  on  the  waves,  or  perhaps  a  loving  jest  of  Pietro's,  when  he 
would  liken  his  lovely  wife  to  one  of  the  fair  heathen  goddesses 
of  whom  Thiodolf  spoke. 


6C  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  xv 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THEY  had  now  been  embarked  many  days,  when  one  evening  the 
sun  went  down  behind  dark  clouds,  and  the  sea  looked  unquiet. 
Malgherita,  mindful  of  the  former  storm  which  in  the  autumn  had 
thrown  them  in  such  hapless  plight  on  the  shore  of  Iceland, 
trembled  violently ;  but  Thiodolf  said,  laughing :  "  Oh,  lovely 
little  lady,  I  have  already  told  thee  that  the  men  who  then  man- 
aged your  ship  deserved  nothing  better  than  what  befel  them,  so 
awkwardly  and  cowardly  did  they  oppose  the  storm ;  but  now 
brave  Icelanders  guide  this  ship,  and  Thiodolf  is  at  the  helm. 
And,  more  than  all,  hast  thou  so  little  trust  in  the  white  Christ?" 

Malgherita  felt  ashamed  and  strengthened  at  the  same  time. 
She  wished  good  night  to  Thiodolf,  who  had  determined  not  to 
move  from  the  helm,  especially  during  the  night,  and  went  with 
her  husband  to  rest.  It  might  have  been  soon  after  midnight 
when  suddenly  a  loud  cry  was  raised  on  board  the  ship ;  the  ter- 
rified Malgherita  saw  torches  shining  through  the  cabin-window 
out  in  the  dark  night,  and  Pietro  noticed,  with  no  less  alarm,  that 
the  light  must  come  from  another  ship,  which  must  in  the  dark- 
ness be  sailing  fearfully  close  to  their  own.  A  moment  decided 
their  fate,  and  that  happily.  The  two  vessels  disappeared  from 
each  other,  and  nothing  remained  but  a  light  contest  with  the  sea, 
which  had  now  again  subsided,  and  offered  little  resistance. 
Pietro  and  Malgherita  again  closed  their  eyes  in  sweet  slumber. 

The  early  morning  sun  shone  brightly  on  the  water  ;  the  young 
Provencals  had  risen,  and  after  wishing  each  other  joy  of  their 
escape,  were  about  to  leave  their  cabin,  when  Thiodolf  came 
towards  them  radiant  with  joy.  "  Oh,  my  friends,"  cried  he, 
"  good  fortune  ist  following  us  with  eagle  wings.  It  is  not  enough 
that  we  escaped  being  run  down  by  the  stranger  ship  when  we 
touched  so  closely  in  the  darkness,  but  that  ship  is  a  marvellously 
glorious  prize.  See,  that  other  steersman  is  rejoicing  certainly 


CHAP,  xv.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  «1 

over  us,  and  is  sailing  towards  us  with  as  hearty  a  longing  as  we 
towards  him,  since  we  have  both  recognized  in  the  joyful  morning 
light  our  flags  and  colors." 

"  Then  it  is  some  very  dear  friend,"  said  Malgherita,  "  who 
guides  that  vessel  ?  Or  perchance  it  brings  tidings  of  some 
festivity  ?" 

"  A  friend  ?  No,  that  I  cannot  say,"  answered  Thiodolf. 
"  But  festivity  ?  Yes,  it  may  bring  us  that.  For  see,  he  on  the 
stranger  ship  yonder  is  Swartur,  the  sea-robber,  a  brother  of 
Mordur's,  whom  I  slew.  Now  he  would  fain  take  vengeance  on 
me  for  his  dead  brother  ;  and  I  would  fain  win  peace  for  Iceland, 
by  altogether  destroying  this  bad  brood.  Thou  shalt  see  presently, 
little  Malgherita!  It  will  be,  indeed,  a  right  joyous  festivity." 

And  as  Malgherita  shook  with  terror,  he  tried  to  comfort  her  by 
saying,  "  Thou  knowest  not  yet  how  gloriously  northern  spears 
whistle  over  the  roaring  waves.  And  then  Pietro,  I  hope,  will 
share  in  the  merry  sport.  He  already  can  throw  spears  right 
well." 

"  Yes,  surely,  1  will  have  my  share,"  said  Pietro,  glowing  with 
joyful  knightly  thoughts.  "  And,  Malgherita,  I  pray  thee  earnestly 
not  to  oppress  my  heart,  and  the  hearts  of  the  other  brave  fighters, 
by  needless  lamentations.  Hearken,  how  very  near  to  us  the 
enemy  is  blowing  his  war-trumpet." 

"  Be  at  ease,  thou  fair  little  creature,"  cried  Thiodolf.  "  My 
shield  shall  be  always  at  hand  to  cover  Pietro ;  and,  if  need  is, 
my  breast  likewise.  Ah,  he  will  be  a  thousand  times  dearer  to 
thee  when  he  returns  victorious." 

The  two  young  heroes  hastened  on  deck.  Malgherita  stretched 
forth  her  hands  imploringly,  partly  after  them,  partly  up  to  hea- 
ven ;  whilst  Pietro,  soon  completely  armed  with  Thiodolf  s  care- 
ful  assistance,  stood  before  the  troops. 

The  fight  began.  Those  who  have  never  known  what  knightly 
joy  there  is  in  throwing  heavy  iron-pointed  spears,  can  hardly 
imagine  the  gladness  which  a  sea-fight  brings  to  the  northern 
heroes,  when  the  deadly  weapon  glances  close  to  their  temples,  or 
falls  back  powerless  against  the  resounding  shields ;  then  hurled 
^gain  into  the  enemy's  ranks  with  fearless  strength  :  ofttiines  the 
same  spear,  which  had  but  just  flown  past  the  thrower,  threaten- 


62  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  xv. 

ing  death  to  him,  and  sinking,  still  trembling  from  the  force  with 
which  it  was  flung,  deep  into  the  planks  of  the  deck.  Every 
spear  which  struck  in  an  enemy's  breast,  or  even  in  an  enemy's 
shield,  on  the  one  side  steeled  the  arm  with  a  confident  strength, 
and  on  the  other  inflamed  to  a  more  deadly  wrath. 

As  Thiodolf  had  truly  said  to  Malgherita,  the  spears  whistled 
with  a  peculiar  sound  over  the  roaring  waves.  Pietro,  from  his 
warlike  exercises  with  Thiodolf  in  Iceland,  threw  like  a  practised 
Northman.  He  was  less  expert  with  the  use  of  his  shield  as  a 
covering  ;  but  Thiodolf  stood  at  his  side  like  a  guardian  angel, 
turning  off  with  rapid  movements  what  approached  too  danger- 
ously near  his  friend,  without  delaying,  for  one  moment,  his  own 
mighty  throws,  and  often  crying  out,  "  Only  boldly  fling  far  into 
the  storm,  comrade  !  I  will  receive  the  rain-drops  meant  for  thee 
on  my  iron  covering." 

The  ships  in  the  meanwhile  drew  nearer  and  nearer ;  and  as 
the  desire  for  combat  was  equally  strong  on  both  sides,  each  party 
threw  out  long  iron  hooks  into  their  enemy's  deck,  and  thus  drew 
the  ships  close  with  such  immense  power  that  suddenly  they 
struck  with  an  unexpected  crash.  While  all  on  board  both  ships 
staggered  from  the  shock,  Thiodolf  had  darted  like  an  eagle  into 
the  midst  of  the  enemies,  had  seized  the  fierce  Swartur  by  the 
throat,  and  after  twice  striking  violently  on  his  helmet  with  the 
spear,  he  flung  him  far  into  the  sea  ;  so  that  the  stunned  pirate, 
after  once  only  rising  to  the  surface,  sank  for  ever  in  the  deep. 

This  decided  the  combat ;  the  men  on  board  the  pirate's  ship 
lowered  their  spears,  and  Thiodolf  granted  them  pardon.  He 
made  his  followers  take  possession  of  the  ship,  and  assigned  dif- 
ferent posts  to  such  of  the  pirates  who  swore  to  serve  him. 

He  then  led  Pietro  to  Margaret,  saying,  "  Dost  thou  see  now 
how  I  have  brought  him  safe  back  to  thee  ?  So  must  thou  be 
brave  and  cheerful  if  this  happen  again  ;  for  we  shall  have  more 
meetings  of  the  like  kind.  But  thou  seest  that  spears  do  not 
always  devour  a  man." 

And  whilst  the  young  pair  were  speaking  loving  and  thankful 
words  to  each  other,  Thiodolf  went  over  the  decks  of  both  ships, 
seeking  out  the  best  and  most  ornamented  of  the  spears  that  had 
been  thrown,  for  he  had  a  great  love  for  them.  While  he  was 


CHAP,  xr.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  «3 

about  this,  he  fell  into  talk  with  one  of  Swartur's  warriors,  wh  >m 
he  asked  whither  they  were  bound. 

"  We  were  bound,"  answered  the  man,  "  for  Norway,  to  the 
neighborhood  of  Bergen.  A  great  feast  is  to  be  kept  in  memory 
of  the  victory  once  gained  there  over  the  famous  Icelandic  chief, 
Helmfrid  ;  when  he  was  forced  to  leave  his  shield,  after  he  had 
in  vain  striven  to  win  a  fair  princess.  You  must  have  heard  that 
in  your  native  songs." 

"  Yes,  I  know  it  well,"  said  Thiodolf.  "  The  brother  of  Helm- 
frid's  sword  hangs  at  my  side  ;  and  how  might  it  be  if  I  won  the 
shield  to  wear  with  it  ?" 

"  You  will  find  there  a  great  multitude  of  armed  men,"  said 
Swartur's  soldier,  "  and  a  mighty  opposition." 

Thiodolf  did  not  answer ;  he  went  to  the  helm  of  his  ship,  and 
steered  it  full  towards  the  south-west. 

Not  far  from  the  island  of  Faroe,  to  the  west  of  the  town  of 
Bergen,  there  rises  a  high  mountain,  called  by  the  people,  on  ac- 
count of  its  strange  shape,  "  the  Monk."  There,  when  the  sea 
is  not  too  high,  ships  can  find  a  good  harbor ;  and  the  ship  which 
in  a  storm  can  reach  "  the  Monk  "  lies  concealed. 

Thiodolf  had  directed  his  eyes  to  this  port.  He  left  at  its 
entrance  his  own  ship,  and  many  trusty  soldiers  to  protect  her ; 
and  with  the  pirate's  vessel  he  prepared  to  approach  the  shore  of 
Bergen.  As  he  did  not  summon  Pietro  to  accompany  him,  the 
knight  came  up  to  him  with  a  displeased  look,  and  said,  "  Did  I 
then  show  myself  so  unworthy  in  the  last  combat,  that  thou  wilt 
not  take  me  with  thee  on  this  new  adventure  which  now  thou  art 
planning  in  thy  mind  ?" 

"  Thor  and  all  the  mighty  gods  forbid  !"  answered  Thiodolf. 
"  Thou  art  my  well-beloved  and  brave  comrade  in  arms.  I  but 
thought  that  thou  shouldest  remain  here  with  Malgherita  ;  be- 
cause there  may  be  rather  warm  work  for  us  on  the  coast  of 
Norway." 

Then  Malgherita  drew  near,  and  said  with  an  effort,  but 
proudly,  "  I  pray  you,  Thiodolf,  never  again  to  think  of  rejecting 
the  brave  arm  of  my  lord  by  reason  of  that  childish  utterance  of 
my  fears.  You  will  here  leave  me  such  a  guard  as  befits  my 


04  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  XT. 

rank  ;  and  for  the  rest,  I  commit  the  renowned  Marquis  of  Gas- 
telfranco  to  God's  keeping." 

Pietro  pressed  a  warm  kiss  on  the  lips  of  his  noble  wife.  Thi- 
odolf  bent  low  before  her,  saying,  "  I  cannot  tell  you,  lady,  how 
gloriously  bright  you  shine  before  me  at  this  moment.  The  fair 
maidens  who  fill  the  cups  of  the  heroes  in  Walhalla  must  look 
like  you.  But  we,  Pietro,  must  not  less  brightly  shine  after  our 
fashion  than  thy  fair  wife  after  hers  ;  and  therefore  let  us  hasten 
to  Bergen,  where  many  noble  deeds  are  to  be  done." 

The  friends  went  on  board  the  pirate's  vessel,  and  set  sail  sing- 
ing for  the  woody  strand.  There,  beside  two  great  glowing  fires 
which  extended  from  the  summit  of  a  height  down  to  the  sea,  sat 
many  warriors  in  full  armor  feasting,  while  the  sound  of  harps 
floated  joyfully  above  the  revellers.  High  up  on  the  hill  an 
almost  gigantic  golden  shield  was  seen  brightly  shining  from  be- 
tween the  branches  of  some  linden-trees  ;  and  at  certain  parts  of 
the  song  the  guests  rose  from  their  seats,  greeted,  as  it  were,  the 
shield,  and  struck  together  their  silver-edged  drinking-horns.  It 
was  beautiful  to  see  how  the  festal  torch-light  shone  upon  the  dark 
green  of  the  leaves,  and  seemed  to  vie  with  the  brightness  of  the 
golden  shield. 

As  Thiodolf  and  his  companions  left  their  vessel,  and,  going 
along  the  shore,  approached  the  banqueters,  they  heard  the  fol- 
lowing words  of  the  song  : 

"  For  a  king's  daughter  didst  thou  fight,  brave  youth, 
But  won  pale  death  instead  to  be  thy  bride ; 
Helmfrid,  thou  hero  of  the  northern  isle, 
Too  lightly  didst  thou  think  of  Norway's  sons. 
Thou  fondly  didst  anticipate  the  joy 
Of  winning  here  a  wreath  of  victorj  — 
Of  holding  here  thy  splendid  marriage-feast — 
But  thy  spear  broke,  thy  shield  fell  to  the  ground. 

Upon  the  turf  it  fell,  and  thy  red  blood 

Gushed  over  the  bright  gold  in  trickling  streams; 

Scarce  could  thy  warriors  bear  thy  vanquish'd  form, 

Thy  wounded  body  to  thy  ships  again. 

Go  forth,  thou  valiant  fighter,  thou  brave  knight, 

Thou  hast  found  thy  master  in  this  hero-lanU. 

Henceforth,  when  Iceland  is  the  minstrel's  theme, 

Let  Norway's-  noble  deed  be  louder  sung  !" 


CHAP,  xv.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  65 

"  That  may  well  be,  ye  noble  Northmen,"  said  Thiodolf,  when, 
after  the  old  hospitable  custom,  he  and  his  companions  had  been 
de»ired  to  sit  down,  and  had  received  drinking-horns.  "  But  I 
think  we  shall  try  it  to-day  once  again  ;  unless  perchance  you 
will  give  me  with  your  good  will  the  shield  of  Helmfrid  up  yonder, 
and  receive  in  exchange  as  a  friendly  gift  this  one  on  my  arm, 
which,  in  truth,  is  no  bad  piece  of  armor." 

"  That  bargain  could  hardly  pass,"  said  an  old  Norman,  shak- 
ing his  head.  "  How  art  thou  called,  thou  that  thinkest  to  offer 
thy  shield  in  the  place  of  Helmfrid's  ?" 

"  In  sooth  I  am  not  called  Helmfrid,  but  only  Thiodolf,"  an- 
swered  the  youth,  and  bent  his  head  modestly.  "  You  have,  in- 
deed, never  yet  heard  this  name  ;  for  this  is  my  first  expedition 
out  in  the  world.  But  have  patience  and  forbearance,  sirs,  and 
take  my  shield  instead  of  that  one.  I  promise  you  that  in  two 
years  at  latest  it  shall  be  of  no  less  worth." 

"  You  look  like  one  who  would  hold  his  word,"  said  the  old 
Norwegian,  "  and  I  feel  no  doubts  about  you ;  but  yet  the  ex- 
change you  propose  can  in  no  ways  be  effected." 

"  Then  a  fight  must  come  to  pass,"  said  Thiodolf,  rising  up  ; 
"for  I  am  firmly  resolved  either  to  remain  dead  upon  this  coast, 
or  to  carry  off  with  me  Helmfrid's  shield.  So,  choose  you  out,  my 
dear  German  countrymen,  certain  of  your  warriors  who  shall 
defend  the  shield  against  me.  I  have  five-and-twenty  soldiers 
with  me ;  send  an  equal  number  to  oppose  me,  or  if  it  seem  good 
to  you,  a  double  number." 

"  It  would  be  strange,"  said  the  old  man,  "  if  Norway's  war- 
riors used  superior  numbers  to  secure  victory.  I  will  myself  de- 
fend the  hill  on  which  the  shield  hangs  against  you ;  and  I  will 
draw  lots  for  five-and-twenty  comrades — not  one  man  more." 

"  That  was  just  what  I  myself  expected  of  you,"  answered 
Thiodolf,  with  a  kindly  nod  of  his  head." 

The  preparations  for  the  fight  were  made.  The  path  which 
led  through  the  two  fires  up  to  the  shield  was  to  be  stormed  and 
defended  ;  all  attacks  from  the  sides  or  the  rear  were  forbidden 
in  the  trial  of  strength  between  the  Normans  and  the  Icelanders, 
as  disturbing  and  likely  to  confuse  the  clear  judgment  which  was 
to  be  formed  on  the  valor  of  the  two  parties. 


66  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  XT. 

The  old  man  had  drawn  the  lots,  and  now  he  stood  on  the 
linden-hill  with  twenty-five  noble  warriors ;  the  golden  shield 
shone  over  their  spears  to  inspirit  them  ;  the  war-trumpets  sound- 
ed,  and  the  combat  began. 

The  lances  flew  high  among  the  branches  of  the  trees,  so  that 
fresh  boughs  fell  together  with  the  heavy  spears,  like  wreaths  of 
victory,  on  helmet  and  armor.  One  of  the  Norwegian  warriors, 
whom  death  had  struck  at  the  first  throw,  lay  covered  with  broken 
branches,  as  beneath  a  beautiful  fresh  grave  in  spring. 

And  now  they  drew  nearer  to  each  other  with  swords  and  bat- 
tle-axes, and  a  fearful  and  mighty  strife  began.  The  heroes 
fought  in  silence  ;  but  there  was  often  heard  a  long-drawn  breath 
and  a  groan  amidst  the  clank  of  arms ;  for  each  warrior  exerted 
his  strength  to  the  very  utmost,  well  knowing  that  he  had  to  do 
with  adversaries  who  could  not  be  repulsed  with  less  effort. 
Sounds  from  the  harps  of  the  gazers-on  arose,  doubtful  and  un- 
certain, as  if  preparing  for  a  song  of  victory,  when  the  combat 
should  be  decided. 

Throng-piercer,  the  lately  named  sword  of  Thiodolf,  had 
already  done  great  honor  to  its  name.  The  Norwegians  fell 
before  it  in  their  blood ;  the  old  hero,  who  had  led  them  on, 
stood  almost  alone  in  front  of  the  golden  shield ;  but  he  stood  so 
firm  and  ready  for  the  fight,  and  he  hurled  the  spears,  which  lay 
thick  around  this  hot  place,  so  rapidly  and  with  such  certain  aim, 
that  none  could  yet  say  confidently  that  the  victory  was  won  by 
the  Icelanders.  Thiodolf,  meaning  to  decide  all  with  one  blow, 
threw  his  shield  over  his  back,  seized  Throng-piercer  with  both 
hands  for  a  mighty  stroke,  and  sprung  wildly  up  to  the  old  man. 
The  spear  of  the  latter  flew  with  a  steady  aim  towards  his  face  ; 
but  Pietro  turned  away  the  weapon  with  his  shield,  while  at  the 
same  moment  a  lance  struck  the  knight's  unprotected  side,  and 
stretched  him  breathless  on  the  grass. 

Thiodolf  by  this  time  had  reached  his  enemy,  and  thundered 
such  a  blow  on  his  steel  helmet  that  the  old  man  fell  down  with  a 
heavy  groan,  and  the  victor,  unopposed,  flew  like  an  arrow  up 
the  linden-tree,  seized  Helmfrid's  golden  shield,  and,  springing 
down  again  as  rapidly,  he  swung  the  recovered  armor  high  over 


CHAP.  xv.  J  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  87 

his  head,  and  a  tumultuous  shout  of  victory  rang  through  the 
forest. 

The  warriors  of  Norway  sank  spears,  and  swords,  and  battle- 
axeS;  slowly  towards  the  ground,  and  raised  a  solemn,  somewhat 
mournful,  song  of  praise  in  honor  of  the  stranger  victor.  He  the 
while  knelt  beside  his  beloved  Pietro,  and  looked  at  his  wound, 
scolding  him  sharply.  "  How,  then,  shall  I  show  myself  to  that 
little  Malgherita,"  cried  he,  in  angry  sorrow,  "  if  I  bring  thee 
wounded  to  the  Monk's  Rock — perchance  wounded  mortally  ? 
Did  I  ever  tell  thee  to  cover  me  with  thy  shield  ?  why  didst  thou 
do  anything  so  foolish  ?  Such  a  mad  deed  !  Wait  a  little  !  if 
thou  diest,  thou  shall  have  to  answer  me  for  it,  I  can  tell  thee." 

At  these  words  a  smile  passed  over  Pietro's  pale  face,  but  he 
had  no  strength  to  answer.  Then  there  came  one  to  help  the 
Icelander  in  his  care  for  the  knight,  who  rubbed  the  wounded 
man  with  strong  oil,  and  spoke  earnestly  to  Thiodolf :  "  Shame 
on  thee  !  such  a  choice  fighter,  and  such  a  bad  leech  to  tend  the 
wound  of  thy  friend  !  I  hope  that  when  thou  art  older,  thou  wilt 
get  more  skill.  Look  more  narrowly  before  thou  beginnest  to 
scold  and  to  lament.  The  skin  is  hardly  broken  ;  and  he  is  faint, 
not  from  the  wound,  but  from  the  stunning  blow." 

Thiodolf  and  Pietro  looked  into  the  face  of  the  grave  speaker, 
and  knew  him  to  be  the  old  warrior  who  had  defended  the  shield 
against  them,  and  who  wore  a  broad  bandage  around  his  un helmed 
head,  which  ached  and  smarted  from  the  blow  of  Thiodolf.  He 
gave  his  hand  kindly  to  his  victor,  saying  :  "  It  need  not  be  said  that 
the  Helmfrid's  shield  is  now  thine.  But  I  would  pray  thee,  in  the 
name  of  this  whole  assembly,  to  abide  by  the  exchange  thou  first 
spoke  of,  and  to  leave  us  in  possession  of  the  Thiodolf's  shield. 
We  know  now  what  we  shall  possess  in  it." 

Thiodolf  bent  respectfully,  and  offered  his  bright  shield  to  the 
old  man,  who  took  it  fro.ii  his  hand ,  and  the  Norwegians  forth- 
wiih,  to  the  sound  of  harps,  and  with  loud  cries  of  joy,  hung  it 
on  the  same  branch  where  the  shield  of  Helmfrid  had  before  hung. 


THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  xvr 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

WHEN  the  old  chief's  favorable  opinion  of  Pietro's  wound  had 
been  found  correct,  Thiodolf  hastened  to  take  him  back  to  Mai- 
gherita.  The  brave  men  of  Norway  accompanied  their  renowned 
guests  to  the  shore  with  songs  and  music,  and  horns  filled  with 
mead  ;  and  thus  the  victors  sailed  joyously  back  to  their  com- 
rades. Thiodolf  stood  on  the  fore  part  of  the  ship,  Pietro  at  his 
side,  and  the  golden  shield  at  the  end  of  a  lance  sparkled  in  front 
of  them,  so  that  it  gave  out  the  happy  tidings  to  the  Monk's  Rock 
long  before  the  ship  had  touched  the  strand. 

Thiodolf  said  to  Malgherita,  as  she  joyfully  approached  them, 
"  Hearken,  pretty  lady  ;  thou  didst  very  well  to  let  thy  husband 
come  with  me  to  the  coast  of  Bergen.  To  speak  the  truth,  he 
owed  me  a  little  too  much  till  to-day  for  the  services  I  have  done 
him  ;  and  perhaps  that  interferes  somewhat  with  a  true,  open 
friendship.  But  now  all  is  right.  Without  him,  I  should  be  lying 
pale  and  cold  on  the  linden-hill,  or  else  in  a  Runic  grave ;  and 
Helmfrid's  shield  would  be  hanging  in  his  old  place.  Embrace 
me,  brother  Pietro  ;  for  equal  and  equal  are  good  companions." 

The  two  young  heroes  embraced  ;  and  Malgherita  looked  up  at 
her  knight  with  yet  more  joyful  pride  and  happier  love. 

After  Thiodolf  had .  left  them  awhile  to  see  to  the  embarking, 
Malgherita  pointed  to  the  Monk's  Rock,  which  looked  strangely 
in  the  red  evening  glow,  half- veiled  by  mists,  and  said  :  "  Ah, 
Pietro,  I  would  that  huge  stone  had  never  come  before  my  eyes ; 
it  will  now  often  appear  to  me  again  in  my  dreams.  For,  trust 
me,  those  who  have  once  seen  the  iron  north  so  stern  and  un- 
changeable will  never  lose  it  from  their  mind,  even  when  the 
most  balmy  flowers  and  fruits  of  the  south  bloom  around  them  in 
full  luxuriance ;  and  that  fearful  image  which  we  see  yonder 
greatly  increases  the  gloomy  impression." 

Pietro  strove  to  disperse  her  fears ;  but  she  repeated,  that  at 


CHAP,  xvi.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  6* 

all  times  so  terrible  a  monk's  figure  would  rise  frightfully  before 
her. 

Just  then  the  trumpets  sounded  for  their  departure  ;  and  th« 
sails  were  given  to  the  wind  as  the  stars  began  to  appear. 

A  soft  breeze  blew  over  the  sea,  bringing,  as  it  were,  a  southern 
greeting  to  the  voyagers,  who  were  yet  in  the  north.  And  Thio- 
dolf  said  to  Pietro  and  the  fair  lady  :  "  The  moon  shines  bright 
upon  the  waters.  Could  you* not  sit  awhile  beside  me  at  the  helm, 
and  we  might  talk  together  in  this  pleasant  twilight  ?" 

"  Willingly,"  said  Malgherita.  "  Tell  us  the  history  of  that 
golden  shield  which  you  have  won  to-day." 

"  If  it  give  you  pleasure,  1  shall  do  it  joyfully,"  answered  Thio- 
dolf.  And  he  began  in  the  following  manner  :  "  There  was  a  man 
called  Helmfrid  ;  he  was  the  best  of  all  the  spearmen,  swimmers, 
and  mariners  of  Iceland.  Besides,  he  was  of  high  courage,  and 
of  so  noble  stature  that  none  couhl  be  compared  with  him.  Our 
old  people,  who  were  young  men  with  him,  know  not  how  to  speak 
enough  of  him.  As  he  grew  to  man's  estate,  and  yet  never 
seemed  to  think  of  wooing  any  lovely  maiden,  his  comrades  would 
ask  him  whether  he  bore  no  love  to  fair  women  ;  and  once  Helm- 
frid  thus  answered  :  '  Great  love  I  bear  to  fair  women  ;  but  yet 
the  fairest  that  I  have  hitherto  seen  are  not  fair  enough  for  me, 
far  and  wide  as  I  have  been  in  the  world.  But  I  have  heard 
speak  of  a  king's  daughter  in  Norway,  who  is  fair  above  all  on 
earth ;  and  I  will  go  forth  after  her,  and  win  her  for  me,  for  she 
belongs  to  me  or  to  none.'  And  soon  afterwards  he  had  sailed 
for  Norway. 

"  When  he  arrived  there,  the  king's  daughter,  who  had,  per- 
chance, heard  of  the  bold  and  presumptuous  speech  of  her  suitor, 
showed  herself  beyond  measure  proud  towards  him.  She  also 
imposed  upon  him  trials  of  skill  in  arms,  unheard  of  among  other 
warriors  ;  she  would  now  bid  him  throw  spears  of  gigantic  force, 
then  bring  wild  horses  and  tame  them,  and  many  like  exploits  ; 
all  with  the  intention  that  he  should  fail  in  some  one  of  them,  and 
thus  his  proud  spirit  would  be  brought  low.  But  he  came  out  of 
all'these  trials  more  and  more  glorious  ;  and  the  maiden  knew 
not  what  else  she  could  lay  upon  him.  Then  she  once  met  him 
on  a  hill  of  linden-trees,  and  spoke  thus  to  him  :  '  Thou  mighty 


70  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  xvr. 

Helrnfrid,  thou  speakest  fairly  of  thy  love  for  me  ;  but  what  thou 
hast  done  to  prove  its  truth  are  only  warlike  games,  which  thou 
thyself  lovest,  and  which  help  to  increase  thy  renown.  But  now 
I  would  give  thee  another  trial, — to  leave  something  undone  for 
my  sake.' 

"  And  as  he  prayed  her  earnestly  to  make  known  her  pleasure 
to  him,  she  said  that  he  must  doff  his  armor,  and  become,  for  love 
of  her,  a  poor  fisherman.  He  did  so  that  very  day ;  but  before 
three  weeks  had  passed,  the  other  fishermen  looked  upon  this  so 
brave  and  skilful  comrade  as  their  master  ;  so  that  he  was  wont 
to  be  called  the  fisher-king,  and  was  held  in  great  honor. 

"  Again  the  king's  daughter  met  him,  and  reproached  him  with 
turning  everything  to  his  advantage,  bidding  him  now  throw 
away  his  nets,  and  become  a  smith.  He  obeyed  her  ;  and  what 
did  it  avail  ?  very  soon  no  man  would  wear  arms  which  were  not 
forged  by  the  smith  Helrnfrid  ;  his  door  was  thronged  with  noble 
horses,  which  he  was  to  shoe ;  and  the  soldiers  showed  more  re- 
verence  to  him  than  to  the  king,  who  was  father  of  the  maiden. 

"  At  length  she  bade  him  put  on  the  garb  of  a  Christian  monk 
— he  had  been  christened  during  one  of  his  expeditions — and  not 
come  forth  again  from  the  linden-forest,  or  hold  intercourse  with 
any  in  the  world.  He  bore  this  with  great  firmness  and  gentle- 
ness ;  only  showing  himself  somewhat  impatient  with  those  who 
would  visit  him,  notwithstanding  his  prohibition,  for  he  lamed  some 
with  the  stones  that  he  flung  at  them. 

"  And  now  the  maiden  felt  that  the  love  and  truth  of  the  brave 
Helmfrid  had  melted  her  hard  heart.  She  came  to  him  one 
bright  evening  in  the  linden-forest,  gave  him  her  fair  hand,  and 
said  that  she  was  his  bride.  From  that  moment  an  overweening 
pride  came  back  into  his  heart :  he  would  give  a  good  word  to  no 
man,  for  the  sake  of  his  love  ;  and  arming  himself  again  in  bright 
steel,  he  went,  with  several  Icelanders,  who  had  come  with  him 
into  Norway  and  obeyed  him  in  all  things,  into  the  presence  of 
the  king  and  his  court,  saying  :  '  Thy  daughter  and  I  are  one ; 
she  goes  back  with  me  to  Iceland  as  my  wife.  Say  a  hasty 
farewell  to  her  ;  for  my  pennons  are  waving,  and  my  sails  are 
swelling.' 

"  But  the  Norwegian  prince  took  this  ill ;  and  when  Helmfrid 


CHAP,  xvi.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  71 

would  have  carried  her  away  by  force,  a  sharp  fight  ensued. 
There  would  have  been  no  harm  in  that,  but  that  the  mighty 
Helmfrid  had  forgotten  that  his  strength  had  departed  while  he 
lived  the  austere  life  of  a  hermit.  Thus  was  he  conquered  for 
the  first  time,  and  pressed  so  sorely  that  his  companions  could 
hardly  bring  him  in  safety  to  his  ship,  for  he  was  senseless  from 
his  wounds ;  and  his  golden  shield  remained  in  possession  of  his 
enemies. 

"  He  never  could  forget  this  disgrace,  nor  ever  again  showed 
himself  among  the  ranks  of  the  north.  But,  from  the  south, 
wondrous  tales  of  the  hero-deeds  which  he  has  accomplished  have 
come  over  to  us.  It  is  said  that  the  Norway  king  once  offered 
him  peace  and  his  daughter's  hand  ;  but  Helmfrid,  red  with 
shame  and  wrath,  answered  :  '  My  shield  is  lost !  all  is  lost !  my 
love  and  all  !' 

"  Then  the  king's  daughter  left  the  world,  and  went  into  an  old 
sea-fortress  of  her  father's,  where  she  now  still  lives,  a  very  aged 
maiden.  They  say  of  her  that  she  sings  this  song: 

'  On  Iceland  I  look  back, 
Over  the  foamy  sea  ; 
But,  with  victorious  laurel  crown'd, 
No  Helmfrid  comes  to  me. 

''The  lurid  moon  and  pale 

Sinks  in  the  ocean's  bed, 
Like  to  a  bloody,  bloody  shield  • 
Wo  to  the  omen  dread !' 

"  But  now,  as  the  moon  is  again  quite  pale,  and  is  going  to  dip 
into  the  sea,  and  midnight  is  come,  I  think  that  you  must  go  to 
rest,  dear  friends ;  and  I  will  steer  you  on  a  good  wav  while  you 
sleep." 


72  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  xvii. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

AFTER  several  weeks'  voyage  they  approached  a  fair  land,  which 
allured  the  voyagers  by  its  high  green  trees,  gentle  hills,  and  no- 
ble castles,  and  which  even  Thiodolf  immediately  knew :  for  he 
had  learnt  much  from  his  uncle's  teaching,  and  now  also  every, 
thing  was  pointed  out  to  him  by  some  old  experienced  seamen 
who  accompanied  him. 

He  forthwith  went  to  Pietro  and  Malgherita,  and  said  :  "  See ! 
that  is  your  fair  France,  and  her  north  coast ;  I  might  almost  say 
my  fair  France,  for  in  her  live  many  brave  northern  knights — 
many  who  are  nearly  related  to  me,  as  the  family  of  Montfaucon. 
We  have  always  kept  in  brotherly  friendship,  and  it  would  be  a 
great  joy  to  me  to  go  and  visit  them  in  this  land ;  only  it  is  as- 
serted that  these  lords  are  the  choicest  knights  in  all  the  world  ; 
so  that  in  Germany,  Italy,  and  Spain,  and  wherever  man  can  go, 
they  are  held  as  mirrors  of  good  courtesy.  Now,  how  I  might 
appear  beside  them  none  can  know  but  the  gods  and  goddesses  of 
Asgard.  It  is,  therefore,  most  advisable  that  I  let  myself  first  be 
a  little  knocked  about  in  the  world,  and  be  polished  with  fitting 
tools,  before  I  show  myself  to  their  dainty  lordships." 

"  Thou  hast  much  of  the  diamond  about  thee,  Thiodolf,"  said 
Pietro,  looking  at  him  with  a  kindly  earnestness ;  "  and  there- 
fore must  thou  be  diligently  and  sharply  polished,  and  many  a 
less  noble  stone  would  be  ground  to  dust  by  such  polishing.  But 
when  once  the  work  is  over ! — Thou  art  a  happy  highly-gifted 
being,  dear  youth !" 

"  Well,"  answered  Thiodolf,  laughing,  "  even  were  I  now  fully 
polished  and  smooth,  we  might  in  no  ways  stop  on  this  French 
coast ;  for  we  must  go  round  all  Spain  until  we  can  cast  anchor 
before  Malgherita's  own  beautiful  land,  and  time  is  a  precious 
thing." 

"  Cast  anchor  before  my  own  land  !"  exclaimed  Malgherita. 


CHAP,  xvii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  73 

"  Nay,  we  must  go  to  Tuscany.  Or  wilt  thou  ruin  us  ?  Dost 
thou  not  know  how  my  father  rages  against  us  ?" 

"  Let  the  old  lord  do  that,  if  it  pleases  him,"  answered  Thio- 
dolf.  "  At  the  very  worst,  thou  and  thy  husband  are  under  the 
protection  of  brave  northern  warriors ;  but  what  is  much  better, 
I  have  resolved  to  bring  about  a  reconciliation.  I  have  thought 
on  that  for  a  long  time ;  and  a  good  strong  will  can  do  much." 

"  Strange  it  would  be,"  said  Pietro,  after  some  thought,  "  if  it 
fell  to  our  friend  Thiodolf  to  bring  about,  with  his  simple  true- 
heartedness,  what  so  many  wise  Provencals  and  Italians,  both 
knights  and  priests,  have  in  vain  attempted." 

"  Ah  !"  said  Malgherita,  smiling  at  the  wonderful  Icelander  ; 
"  noble,  hospitable  hero,  if  thou  couldst  but  do  that  for  us !" 

"  We  cannot  tell  for  what  we  are  destined,"  said  Thiodolf. 
"  It  may  even  be  that  all  this  is  now  unnecessary,  and  that  your 
father  has  of  his  own  accord  put  away  his  anger.  Uncle  Nefiolf 
and  aunt  Gunhilda  have  very  often  scolded  me ;  but  now  I  know 
well  their  hearts  are  sad  by  reason  of  me.  To  say  the  truth, 
mine  too  yearns  after  the  dear  old  people.  I  so  often  dream  of 
them,  and  wake  up  suddenly  and  find  they  are  so  far  from  me." 
He  paused  for  a  moment,  and  put  his  hand  before  his  eyes ;  but 
then  he  added  with  a  smile,  "  It  is  marvellous  how  men  come  to 
love  one  another  when  a  little  space  of  sea  lies  between  them. 
At  home,  I  can  tell  you  that  the  good  old  couple  were  often  suf- 
ficiently contrary.  But  now,  in  regard  to  our  doings  on  this 
Provencal  shore,  I  earnestly  beg  you  both  to  let  me  contrive  it  all 
as  I  have  planned  in  my  own  head,  and  do  not  worry  me  with 
many  questions  ;  for  if  I  had  to  give  a  full  regular  account,  it 
would  drive  me  mad." 

Pietro  and  Malgherita  could  not  but  smile  at  their  strange 
friend  ;  but  as  they  knew  that  he  meant  kindly  by  them,  and  as 
at  worst  they  had  not  much  to  lose  in  Provence,  they  left  it  en- 
tiroly  in  his  hands  to  carry  out  the  whole  scheme. 


* 

THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.          [CHAP.  xvm. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE  shapes  of  the  clouds,  and  reflections  in  the  sea,  and  birds 
sailing  by,  and  sweet  odors  mysteriously  wafted,  had  now  for 
many  days  called  up  before  Malgherita's  mind  the  image  of  her 
home,  more  and  more  alluring  and  bright.  She  spoke  only  in  the 
Provencal  tongue,  in  which  Thiodolf  could  now  answer  her 
almost  as  well  as  Pietro.  She  hardly  ever  laid  aside  a  mandoline 
that  she  had  bought  during  the  voyage,  and  she  sang  to  it  all  the 
songs  which  had  lulled  her  infancy.  In  short,  she  was  like  a 
flower-bud  opening  at  the  breath  of  approaching  spring.  She 
would  fain  have  blown  upon  the  sails  in  her  sweet  impatience  to 
hasten  the  course  of  the  ship  ;  and  truly  both  wind  and  weather 
seemed  to  have  entered  into  a  faithful  agreement  to  further  the 
wish  of  the  gentle  beauty.  Both  vessels  swept  evenly,  and  lightly, 
and  rapidly  over  the  mirror-like  sea ;  in  which  Malgherita,  with 
pure  rapture,  saw  again  that  deep  sparkling  blue  which  she  had 
so  unwillingly  missed  in  the  north. 

"  Lovely  little  lady,"  said  Thiodolf  to  her  one  evening,  "  you 
must  do  me  one  single  favor.  We  are  now  close  to  your  coasts ; 
the  blue  misty  streaks  yonder  show  them.  But  when  evening 
darkens,  go  into  your  chamber,  and  hang  a  curtain  before  its  little 
window,  and  do  not  look  out  till  I  call  you.  It  would  please  me 
so  much  to  be  present  when  your  blooming  native  land,  in  all  the 
splendor  of  the  early  dawn,  shines  for  the  first  time  before  your 
blooming  face.  Will  you  do  this  ?" 

Malgherita  smiled  and  agreed,  and  went  back  into  her  little 
cabin  ;  Pietro  remained  on  deck  with  Thiodolf.  And  now  that 
all  was  so  still  and  quiet  in  the  ship,  and  it  glided  with  arrow-like 
swiftness  on  its  way,  Malgherita  thought  of  the  time  when  in  her 
childhood  she  was  waiting  for  the  Christmas-tree  and  its  gifts. 
At  times  she  slumbered,  and  smiling  dreams  came  to  her,  as  if 
she  already  saw  before  her  the  beloved  shore  of  Provence ;  and 


CHAP,  xvm.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  -J5 

when  she  awoke  in  joy,  and  saw  that  she  was  yet  in  the  ship's 
cabin,  with  a  little  lamp  hanging  before  her  bed,  she  returned 
again  with  unspeakable  calm  and  deep  delight  to  her  quiet  hope- 
ful  waiting. 

As  the  morning  began  to  glimmer  through  the  veil  hung  up 
before  the  window,  she  arose  and  adorned  herself  very  carefully, 
like  a  bride,  in  order  to  welcome  her  fair  home  most  joyfully.  She 
had  not  long  to  wait  before  Thiodolf  came  and  knocked  at  the 
little  door,  which  he  opened  at  her  friendly  "  Enter  !"  and  then 
stood  as  if  dazzled. 

"  Oh,  all  ye  gods  !"  cried  he,  bending  low,  "  how  beautiful  is 
Malgherita  become !  But  come  forth  into  the  light  of  day,  thou 
blooming  child  of  Walhalla  ;  the  glimmer  of  the  lamp  is  not 
nearly  bright  enough  to  give  thee  light." 

And  then  as  she  went  forth,  and  Pietro  clasped  her  with  loving 
wonder,  and  she  from  his  arms  looked  out  upon  that  near  land, 
with  its  sunny  meadows  and  shades  of  chestnut  and  olive-groves, 
and  its  silvery  gliding  streams,  and  her  father's  castle  shining 
afar,  and  on  the  other  side  the  princely  port  of  Marseilles — dear 
reader,  thou  too  hast  a  native  land  !  it  may  be  much  less  fair  than 
that  garden  of  Provence  ;  but  remember  how  joy  filled  all  thy 
senses,  when,  after  a  long  absence,  it  was  allowed  thee  unexpect- 
edly to  see  it  in  the  blessed  brightening  light  of  early  morning  and 
of  love  ! — Malgherita  stood  smiling  and  motionless  as  some  lovely 
statue,  while  the  ship  was  steered  with  a  still  and  even  motion 
nearer  and  nearer  to  the  land.  They  cast  anchor,  and  a  little 
boat  was  lowered,  while  a  troop  of  brave  Icelanders  plunged  with 
all  their  arms  into  the  foaming  sea,  and  swam  singing  to  the 
strand.  Malgherita  raised  her  head  somewhat  frightened. 

"  That  is  your  and  Pietro's  body-guard,  bright  lady,"  said 
Thiodolf,  as  he  pointed  to  the  swimmers ;  "  and  the  boat  is  for 
you  two  and  for  me.  I  will  row  you  to  land  ;  for  at  least  you 
must  touch  your  fair  native  land,  and  pluck  her  flowers,  come 
what  may  afterwards  of  my  undertaking." 

"  But  when  we  are  once  on  land,  Thiodolf,"  said  Malgherita 
doubtfully,  "  are  we  safe  then  ?" 

"Chide  her,  Pietro,"  said  Thiodolf,  turning  to  him  ;  "  chide  her 
well  and  heartily.  What,  has  that  delicate  child  so  brave  and 


76  .      THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.          [CHAP.  xvi... 

skilful  a  husband,  and  does  she  tremble  while  under  his  care  ? 
Besides,  there  is  your  body-guard  yonder.  I  will  answer  on  my 
head  for  any  evil  that  befals  you !" 

The  Icelanders  were  already  on  the  shore  shaking  the  water 
from  their  armor,  their  shields,  and  their  spears,  and  then  stood 
ranged  in  order,  reverently  waiting.  Malgherita  gave  her  hand 
to  her  knight,  and  let  her  bear  him  into  the  boat ;  Thiodolf  with 
a  light  leap  sprang  after  them,  seized  the  oar,  and  plied  it  with 
such  powerful  strength,  that  the  little  vessel  seemed  to  fly,  and  yet 
touch  the  shore  gently  without  any  shock. 

Thiodolf  looked  around  with  a  keen  and  rapid  glance.  "  That 
wood,  yonder,"  he  said,  "  is  just  fitted  to  shelter  Malgherita,  until 
I  bring  her  good  news  from  the  castle.  We  shall  certainly  find 
some  pleasant  openings  in  the  wood,  whence  thou,  Pietro,  canst 
gain  a  sight  of  the  sea  and  of  the  boat ;  two  men  shall  remain  to 
watch  her ;  the  rest  shall  go  with  thee  into  the  wood.  If  against 
my  expectation  any  mischance  should  befal  me,  I  will  give  a 
blast  on  my  horu.  Thou  wilt  hear  it  easily  in  this  chestnut- wood, 
if  I  wind  it  from  the  castle  ;  and  then  rise  up  quickly  and  put 
Malgherita  in  safety  in  the  ship." 

"  But  what,  then,  would  become  of  thee  ?"  asked  Pietro. 

"  Thou  wilt  not,"  was  the  answer,  "  do  me  the  wrong  to  sup- 
pose that  a  Northman  can  so  easily  be  stopped  by  danger,  when 
he  has  none  to  care  for  but  himself.  But  if  anything  do  go  cross 
with  me,  thou  wilt  notice  if  I  am  not  back  in  an  hour;  and  then, 
brother  Pietro,  thou  wilt  take  the  crew  of  the  pirate's  ship,  thou 
wilt  bring  them  to  land,  and  come  threateningly  against  the  castle 
of  the  great  baron.  The  rest  will  all  be  easily  managed  in  such  a 
case.  But  now,  say  no  more  of  this  ;  and  let  us  find  out  the 
securest  and  pleasantest  resting-place  for  Malgherita  on  the 
mother  earth  of  her  beautiful  Provence." 

They  went  into  the  lofty  chestnut-grove.  The  massive  dark, 
leaved  branches  joined  as  if  to  form  a  shady,  protecting  hall,  and 
soon  a  fitting  place  was  found  for  the  lady  on  the  flowery  grass, 
whence  they  could  catch  a  sight  of  the  boat  between  the  leaves, 
and  yet  remain  concealed  from  the  view  of  any  who  perchance 
might  be  passing  through  the  forest. 

Just  as  Thiodolf  was  about  to  take  leave  of  them  in  order  to 


CHAP,  xviii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  77 

pursue  his  way  to  the  castle,  the  joyous  notes  of  horns  sounded 
through  the  wood,  and  it  was  easy  to  perceive  that  a  hunting 
party  which  had  left  the  principal  road  was  about  to  pass  close  to 
the  place  where  Malgherita  and  her  companions  were  standing. 
Thiodolf  therefore  thought  it  better  to  give  her  the  protection  of 
his  arm  and  spear,  until  the  numerous  band  that  were  approach- 
ing should  have  passed  by.  Malgherita  let  fall  a  thick  veil  over 
her  face ;  while  the  northern  dress  which  she  and  Pietro  still  wore 
would  yet  more  certainly  conceal  them  from  the  eyes  of  any 
acquaintance  who  might  pass. 

The  procession  was  opened  by  some  pages  on  foot,  clad  in 
green  and  gold,  bearing  in  their  hands  gilded  lances.  Then 
came  huntsmen  on  white  horses ;  they  wore  grey  dresses  em- 
broidered  with  silver,  and  sounded  the  choicest  tunes  on  their 
great  silver  hunting-ho~ns.  They  were  followed  by  noble  knights 
in  various  gaily  adorned  hunting  dresses,  Mounted  on  Arab  horses; 
but  the  form  that  came  after  them,  li  be  midst  of  other  noble 
knights,  was  so  dazzling  and  glorious,  that  the  trees  around  seem- 
ed  well  nigh  to  sparkle  in  its  radiance.  &.  tall,  slender  maiden, 
in  the  most  richly  embroidered  robe,  sat  on  a  snow-white  palfrey ; 
all  felt  that  the  pomp  around  was  merely  to  do  her  honor,  and  she 
alone  seemed  unconscious  of  this  as  she  gazed  with  her  large 
deep-blue  eyes  on  the  blue  of  heaven.  Only  as  the  procession 
passed  the  travellers,  the  pause  which  the  escort  of  the  lady  made 
at  their  strange  appearance  drew  her  attention  for  an  instant. 
She  looked  kindly  at  the  tall  noble-looking  Northmen,  greeted  yet 
more  kindly  their  brilliant  leader,  and  then  rode  gravely  on, 
again  fixing  her  eyes  like  an  eagle  in  the  direction  of  the  sun. 

"  Oh,  heavens !"  sighed  Malgherita,  after  a  long  silence,  "  that 
was  my  sister  Isolde." 

"  So  !"  answered  Thiodolf,  and  sank  into  deep  thought.  "  I 
have  seen  her  once  in  my  dreams  ;  but  I  took  her  then  for  the 
goddess  Freya.  And  that,  then,  that  is  the  form  of  Isolde !" 


JBOOK    II 


"CHAPTER  i. 

A  LOFTY  vaulted  passage  led  into  the  castle  of  the  great  Proven- 
cjal  baron  ;  from  its  open  arches  one  looked  down  upon  a  thicket 
full  of  deer,  which  yet  lay  within  the  outer  wall  of  the  castle. 
It  was  a  pleasant  sight  to  look  over  upon  the  deep  green  summits 
of  the  trees,  between  which  shone  out  now  waving  grass,  and  now 
the  waters  of  little  crystal  ponds  and  of  the  moat.  The  deer 
could  be  heard  rustling  through  the  bushes,  or  feeding  on  the 
branches,  and  at  times  they  could  be  seen  playing  together  in  the 
open  parts  of  the  wood. 

A  beautiful  crucifix,  painted  on  the  wall  of  the  vaulted  pas- 
sage, recalled  to  mind  the  founder  of  the  house,  who  had  been  a 
skilful  painter,  although  his  wielding  of  the  pencil  had  never  in- 
terfered with  his  wielding  of  the  sword.  He  was  equally  dexte- 
rous with  both,  and  had  painted  the  image  of  the  Saviour  in  this 
spot,  which  was  especially  dear  to  him,  that  he  might  sanctify 
and  soften  by  the  holiest  thought  the  joy  which  here  flowed  in  to 
him  from  the  chase  and  life  in  all  its  freshness.  It  was  said,  too, 
that  he  had  concealed  in  the  wall  a  very  mysterious  prophecy 
relating  to  some  of  his  descendants,  but  the  exact  spot  was  no 
longer  known.  In  short,  most  of  the  dwellers  in  the  castle,  and 
the  great  baron  himself,  looked  with  more  awe  than  satisfaction  on 
this  part  of  the  building ;  for  wonderful  tales  were  told  about  it, 
how  the  shade  of  Huldibert — thus  the  founder  of  the  family  was 
named — at  times  swept  along  the  gallery,  and  would  often  appear 
in  the  same  spot,  taking  part  in  the  concerns  of  the  family. 

The  beautiful  Isolde  was  quite  a  stranger  to  this  fear;  so  far 
from  it,  she  loved  this  place  above  all  others  :  and  when  the  great 
baron,  in  the  vain  endeavor  to  turn  her  from  her  longing  for  the 
7 


82  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  i. 

convent,  almost  forced  upon  her  diversion  after  diversion,  she 
would  often  take  refuge  in  this  spot,  calming  and  relieving  her 
earnest  mind  by  prayer  and  reflection  ;  for  in  this  place,  shunned 
by  all,  even  her  imperious  father  did  not  dare  in  the  slightest  de- 
gree to  disturb  her. 

And  so  it  happened  that  on  the  evening  after  the  stately  hunt- 
ing-party, when  Thiodolf  for  the  first  time  had  gazed  on  Isolde, 
she  went  in  deep  thought  to  her  beloved  arched  walk.  Visions 
of  a  heavenly  love  shone  about  her,  and,  doubting  whether  the 
like  could  ever  be  realized  on  earth,  she  looked  forward  with 
longing  desire  to  the  solemn  life  of  the  cloister.  She  felt  sure 
that  just  such  a  longing  had  driven  proud,  noble  spirits  away 
from  the  littleness  of  this  earth  to  seek  an  invisible  glory ;  and 
that  thus  the  rules  of  nuns  and  monks  were  founded.  She 
thought  also  that  perchance  the  prophecy  of  the  founder  of  her 
race  might  signify  something  like  this,  and  her  burning  wish  was 
to  discover  the  mysterious  prophecy  ;  but  she  too  dearly  loved 
the  old  wall,  painted  with  many  bright  figures  besides  that  image 
of  the  Saviour,  to  dare  injure  it  on  only  a  bare  conjecture.  This 
day,  as  often  before,  she  walked  to  and  fro  in  this  spot  with  the 
awful  but  cherished  wish  that  her  ancestor  Huldibert  might  but 
once  give  her  a  sign,  and  raise  her  to  the  mighty  existence  and 
movements  of  the  other  world,  even  though  terror  and  bewilder- 
ing  dread  might  bring  the  gift  to  her. 

While  she  stood  in  deep  thought,  leaning  against  a  column,  a 
sound  as  of  wings  rustled  past  her.  She  started  in  sudden  wo- 
manish fear,  but  instantly  her  mind,  awaking  to  something  of 
supernatural  that  perhaps  was  about  to  reveal  itself  according  to 
her  desire,  she  raised  her  stately  form  with  queen-like  pride,  and 
said  :  "  Who  is  it  that  would  speak  to  me  ?  Here  stands  Isolde, 
the  eldest  daughter  of  the  great  baron,  who  will  not  yield  in  cou- 
rage and  high  spirit  to  the  noblest  of  her  ancestors." 

Again  there  flew  something  close  to  her  dark  locks,  and  she 
saw  with  a  quick  glance  that  it  was  a  beautiful  falcon  ;  at  the 
same  moment  a  knight,  in  shining  armor,  but  with  a  strange 
head-covering,  sprang  over  the  balustrade  of  the  gallery,  close  to 
her,  and  said  :  "  I  know  well  that  Isolde  stands  here,  and  for  that 
reason  do  I  too  stand  here." 


CHAP,  i.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  83 

She  recognized  the  Northman  chief  whom  she  had  before  seen 
in  the  chestnut- wood,  and  to  whom  she  had  given  a  kindly  look ; 
but  now,  vexed  at  her  hope  of  something  higher  being  deceived, 
she  turned  away  displeased,  saying :  "  Return,  sir  stranger, 
whence  you  are  come.  The  ear  of  Isolde  is  not  open  to  you, 
and  all  you  could  say  would  here  be  an  idle  and  useless  fooling." 

"  I  would  fain  know  that  somewhat  more  certainly,"  said 
Thiodolf,  without  stirring  from  the  spot.  "  Hearken,  beautiful 
maiden  :  thou  art  an  image  of  all  that  is  lovely  and  gracious,  but 
yet,  in  sooth,  thou  art  no  goddess,  and  therefore  thou  must  listen 
before  thou  canst  know  that  my  speech  is  fooling,  else  thou  thy- 
self would  be  foolish,  and  that  were  pity." 

Isolde  fixed  on  him  a  long,  wondering  look  ;  her  pride  had  well 
nigh  vanished  before  this  calm,  simple,  and  almost  childishly  ex- 
pressed strength ;  but,  endeavoring  to  confirm  her  haughtiness 
by  another  thought,  she  said  :  "  I  know  not  by  whose  permission 
you  stand  in  this  place,  nor,  indeed,  how  you  are  come  hither." 

"  That  will  I  relate  to  thee,"  said  Thiodolf.  "  See,  I  came, 
as  was  seemly,  to  the  great  gate  of  your  castle,  but  it  was  in  no 
seemly  fashion  that  some  rude  halberdiers  on  guard  asked  me  my 
name,  and  who  I  was.  I  gave  them  for  answer,  that  theirs  were 
bad,  inhospitable  manners  to  begin  by  asking  a  stranger  after 
such  things,  and  not  at  least  to  give  him  first  a  cup  of  honor ; 
thereupon  one  of  them  would  have  made  a  grimace,  as  if  to  laugh 
at  me,  but  I  struck  him  on  the  mouth,  so  that  he  fell  down,  and 
then  I  went  forth.  The  others  were  not  so  well  satisfied  with  this 
that  they  should  wish  to  follow  me ;  so  I  went  all  round  the 
castle,  and,  as  I  am  accustomed  to  much  more  rugged  paths 
amongst  rocks,  I  easily  climbed  over  the  outer  walls,  and  after- 
wards up  here  to  thee,  by  the  balustrade  of  the  gallery.  Now, 
hearken  to  the  rest  patiently,  and  then  thou  wilt  perceive  that  no 
foolish  word  shall  pass  my  lips." 

Isolde  shook  her  head,  and  seated  herself  on  a  projection  of  the 
wall ;  she  looked  down  for  a  moment  thoughtfully,  and  said  at 
length  :  "  You  are  a  strange,  unheard-of  guest ;  but  yet  speak 
to  me." 

"  That  will  be  easily  done,"  answered  Thiodolf:  "  for  hearken, 
what  sweet  sounds  of  horns  and  lutes  float  over  to  us  from  the 


84  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  i. 

court  of  the  castle.  A  true  heart  can  speak  out  incomparably 
well  to  such  sounds." 

In  truth,  many  notes  from  wind  and  stringed  instruments  were 
heard  from  the  halls  of  the  castle.  They  came  from  some  trou- 
badours who  there  held  a  trial  of  skill. 

Thiodolf  began  as  follows  :  "  In  those  northern  regions  whence 
I  come,  there  live  tender  spirits  who  cannot  bear  the  bright  day. 
By  night  and  by  moonlight  they  are  allowed  to  trip  their  graceful 
dances ;  but  one  single  glance  of  the  keen,  powerful  sun  turns 
them  to  stone.  Now,  there  lived  once  amongst  them  a  haughty 
maiden,  who  thought  that  unless  she  could  dance  in  the  sunlight, 
bold  and  proud  as  the  strongest  beings  in  all  the  world,  she  would 
not  dance  at  all.  She  followed  her  own  will  in  spite  of  all  wise 
opposition  ;  and  she  who  had  been  but  now  the  flower  and  per- 
fection of  youth,  became  a  cold,  dead  stone.  Wouldest  thou  also 
become  a  stone,  Isolde  ?" 

The  maiden  looked  proudly  and  steadfastly  in  his  eyes.  "Youth," 
she  said,  "  thou  must  forthwith  depart.  I  perceive  well  that 
thou  hast  not  the  slightest  understanding  of  that  which  stirs  my 
heart." 

"Have  I  not?"  asked  Thiodolf,  smiling.  "In  my  heart  as 
well  as  in  thine  there  arises  often  an  overweening  pride.  But  I 
do  like  a  true  strong  son  of  the  north,  and  I  tread  her  under  foot 
till  she  loses  all  wish  to  speak.  It  is  true  that  thou,  poor  weak 
maiden,  fair  and  noble  as  thou  art,  canst  not  do  the  like,  and  I 
therefore  have  great  compassion  for  thee.  But  thou  must  be 
patient.  The  Almighty  has  not  created  thee  for  anything 
stronger." 

Isolde  smiled  proudly  at  Thiodolf,  or  strove  to  do  so ;  but  he 
said  very  earnestly :  "  Oh,  make  not  so  hateful  a  grimace  ;  it 
becomes  thee  ill,  believe  me.  Yes,  I  can  say  yet  more :  your 
white  Christ  certainly  never  looked  so  in  His  whole  life." 

"  How  sayest  thou — your  Christ^  Art  thou,  then,  a  heathen  ?" 
answered  Isolde,  bewildered. 

"  Whatever  I  may  be,"  cried  Thiodolf,  "  in  this  moment  I  am 
truly  better  than  thou,  for  thou  haughtily  wouldst  send  me  away, 
and  I  bring  thee  joy  and  peace  in  rich  abundance." 

"  Show  me  the  joy  and  peace,  if  I  am  to  belieye  in  them,"  said 


CHAP,  i.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  85 

Isolde,  without  being  able  to  raise  her  eyes  from  the  ground.  A 
blush  like  dawning  morn  passed  over  her  cheeks. 

"  Ah,  thou  messenger  of  the  gods  !"  sighed  Thiodolf,  "  when 
thou  lookest  so  lovely,  like  a  heavenly  flower,  I  must  humbly 
confess  all  to  thee.  This  is  what  I  meant :  thy  father  must  for- 
give  that  poor  gentle  Malgherita,  and  then  I  will  carry  away  by 
force  from  her  castle  that  proud,  disdainful  thing,  Isolde,  who 
thinks  that  there  is  no  knight  good  enough  for  her,  and  marry  her 
after  the  Christian  fashion.  I  shall  afterwards  take  her  away 
with  me.  Thus  would  it  be  well  with  us  all.  Thy  father  will 
have  married  his  eldest  daughter,  and,  in  sooth,  to  the  son  of  a 
Northman  prince  ;  Pietro  and  Malgherita  will  find  grace  with 
him  ;  Isolde's  proud  spirit  will  be  broken,  and  I — well,  then,  a 
brave  man  must  always  think  of  himself  last,  and  my  wife  may 
be  perverse  as  she  will,  yet  will  she  not  be  able  to  embitter  my 
delight  in  daring  adventures." 

"  I  must  be  dreaming — thou  art  mad  !"  said  Isolde,  putting 
her  hand  to  her  forehead. 

"  Nay,  lady,"  answered  Thiodolf,  "  thou  art  not  dreaming ; 
but  thou  hearest  how  a  brave  Northman  will  deal  with  his  wife 
if  she  is  such  an  one  as  I  had  imaged  thee  to  myself.  But  thou 
wilt  be  far  otherwise.  Dear,  lovely,  noble  Isolde,  what  I  did  for 
the  sake  of  Pietro  and  his  wife,  I  now  do  for  my  own  sake  alone. 
Oh,  give  me  thy  fair,  proud  hand.  I  pray  thee,  dear  Isolde, 
hearken  how  the  harps  breathe  to  us  from  afar.  They  may 
urge  my  suit ;  I  feel  that  I,  a  poor,  rough  Northman,  cannot  do 
it  so  well." 

It  seemed  almost  as  if  Isolde  were  about  to  answer  this  strange 
speech  mildly ;  but  the  strains  which  but  just  before  had  only 
breathed  in  soft  whispers,  now  suddenly  arose  in  triumphant 
and  stately  measures,  so  that  Isolde  drew  herself  up  like  a  queen, 
and  said  :  "  Hence,  thou  bold,  deluded  man  !  What  passes  for 
enchantment  in  thy  poor  snowy  north  here  happily  avails  nothing. 
Thy  daring  is  now  known  to  me,  and  I  tell  thee  that  I  will  never 
stoop  myself  to  thee,  the  less  because  thou  hast  shown  thyself  so 
overbold." 

"Oh,  ho!"  said  Thiodolf,  "the  aspect  of  things  is  changed. 
Now  must  I  return  to  the  plan  which  I  had  first  formed.  Pietro 


8C  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  i. 

and  Malgherita  must  on  no  account  be  the  sufferers,  and  I  will 
soon  see  how  I  can  overcome  thee,  thou  fair,  unruly  thing !" 

So  saying,  he  took  Isolde  in  his  arms,  and  bore  her  down  the 
steps  of  the  arched  walk.  In  the  same  way  he  passed  through 
the  garden,  and  she  was  far  too  stunned  and  terrified  by  this  un- 
expected attack  to  be  able  to  call  for  help  ;  and,  perchance,  no 
help  would  have  availed  against  Thiodolf's  anger  and  heroic 
strength. 


CHAP,  ii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  87 


CHAPTER  II. 

WHILE  these  things  were  passing,  a  forester  had  joined  himself 
to  those  who  waited  in  the  chestnut-grove ;  his  appearance  made 
Malgherita  tremble  violently,  and  wrap  herself  still  more  closely 
in  her  veil.  He  was  a  large,  noble-looking  man,  past  the  prime 
of  life,  lordly  and  proud  in  his  bearing,  and  yet  courteous,  or 
even  gracious,  towards  the  strangers.  At  times,  when  his  hair 
was  thrown  back  from  his  forehead,  and  the  shadowing  plume  of 
his  cap  was  driven  aside  by  a  certain  rapid  movement,  which 
occasionally  contrasted  with  his  usually  grave  manner,  the  scar 
of  a  deep  wound  was  seen  above  his  eyes. 

Once  as  the  noble  huntsman  turned  to  put  a  question  to  the 
Northmen  regarding  their  long  and  heavy  lances,  Malgherita 
whispered  in  Pietro's  ear :  "  Ask  him  how  he  received  that  fright- 
ful wound ;  oh,  ask  him  that.  My  blood  will  else  curdle  with  a 
horrible  doubt." 

When  the  stranger  again  turned  to  them,  the  Tuscan  knight 
said  :  "  Dear  sir,  make  known  to  us  who  has  so  deeply  marked 
you  above  your  brow,  if,  at  least,  you  are  not  averse  to  speak 
of  it." 

The  forester  was  silent  for  a  time,  and  his  countenance  was 
sad  ;  then  he  said  at  length,  pointing  to  the  large  castle  which 
was  shining  in  the  distance :  "  In  that  castle  there  is  an  arched 
passage,  which  has  often  seen  many  awful  bewildering  things. 
Thence  my  youngest  daughter  was  once  stolen  from  me.  I  am 
the  lord  of  the  castle  ;  and  when  I,  awakened  by  the  noise,  glided 
forth  in  the  darkness — methinks  it  was  my  ancestor  Huldibert 
who  awoke  me — the  ravisher  sprang  towards  me  with  drawn 
sword.  He  may  have  taken  me  for  the  seneschal,  for  he  was 
hardly  so  without  fear  of  God  as  to  have  struck  wittingly  at  the 
father  of  his  beloved.  In  short,  he  gave  me  this  deep  wound, 


88  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER  [CHAP.  n. 

and  I  fell  senseless  in  the  passage,  where  the  blood-stains  may 
yet  be  seen.  I  have  laid  a  heavy  curse  upon  any  who  dare 
attempt  to  wash  them  out.  Grandchildren  and  great-grandchil- 
dren shall  speak  of  that  curse." 

He  shuddered  at  his  own  words,  and  silently  fixed  his  eyes  on 
the  ground  ;  then  again  raised  his  voice,  and  said :  "  I  sent  a 
curse  after  the  fugitives,  and  that  may  every  one  know,  as  well 
as  the  wicked  deed  which  preceded  it,  so  that  other  children 
tempted  to  evil  may  consider  it,  and  deliver  their  souls  and 
bodies.  I  have  laid  a  malediction  on  my  daughter,  that  she  shall 
never  lay  a  living  child  on  her  bosom  until" — .  He  stopped,  and 
added,  after  a  pause  :  "  The  condition  is  impracticable,  and  need 
not  be  repeated  ;  but  that  the  curse  should  lie  heavy  is  the  main 
thing, — and  it  does  lie  heavy,  children,  you  may  believe  me,  on 
the  accursed  one." 

He  smiled  bitterly  to  himself.  Malgherita  gave  a  shriek  of 
anguish.  The  old  baron  drew  himself  up  slowly,  stared,  now 
at  the  lady,  now  at  the  knight,  and  said  at  last :  "  I  have,  doubt- 
Jess,  the  ravisher  before  my  eyes,  perchance  also  her  he  bore 
away.  Strike  me  now  dead,  ye  evil  ones  j  for  I  tell  you,  you 
are  otherwise  lost  without  deliverance." 

Neither  Pietro  nor  Malgherita  dared  to  move,  and  the  great 
baron  went  his  way  through  the  chestnut-forest  with  threatening 
words  and  blowing  on  his  horn. 

The  terrified  lady  wrung  her  hands  and  wept  hot  tears,  and 
the  only  words  she  could  bring  forth  were,  "Flight,  speedy 
flight !"  In  vain  Pietro  opposed  to  her  repeated  entreaties  that 
they  must  await  the  return  of  Thiodolf,  or,  at  least,  the  signal 
from  his  horn  ;  in  vain  the  brave  Icelanders  assured  her  that  not 
the  least  evil  should  befall  her  even  did  the  baron  come  with  all 
his  force.  She  continued  to  implore  that  they  would  retreat  to 
the  ship,  if  they  loved  and  honored  her.  At  length  the  Iceland 
warriors  said  to  Pietro :  "  Sir  knight,  you  will  do  very  wrong  if 
you  do  not  at  once  grant  the  prayer  of  that  lovely  little  lady. 
We  are  appointed  to  protect  her  in  this  country  ;  therefore  it  de- 
pends solely  and  entirely  on  her  will  what  shall  be  done  and  what 
left  undone." 

Pietro,  to  whom  the  whole  world  was  but  a  ring  where  Mai- 


CHAP,  ii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  89 

gherita  shone  as  the  jewel,  gladly  agreed  to  this.  He  asked 
again  of  his  gentle  love  what  was  her  pleasure  ;  and  as  she,  in 
anxious  haste,  pointed  to  the  sea,  and  commanded  that  no  one 
should  remain  behind — so  that  all  traces  might  be  lost  to  her 
angry  father — they  altogether  went  to  the  boat,  and,  with  rapid 
strokes  of  the  oars,  they  relumed  to  the  larger  vessel. 


THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP  XIL 


CHAPTER  III. 

NOT  long  afterwards,  Thiodolf  came  with  Isolde  to  the  appointed 
spot  in  the  wood,  and  finding  it  deserted,  he  looked  around,  with 
angry  flashing  eyes.  "  Vanished  ?"  he  cried  out.  "  Has,  then, 
the  earth  opened  her  mouth,  or  have  the  spirits  of  the  air  carried 
them  away  ?  For  assuredly  my  glorious  Icelanders  would  never 
have  let  themselves  be  driven  away  without  leaving  some  traces 
of  combat ;  at  least,  arms  would  be  scattered  about  here,  and  a 
heap  of  the  bones  of  the  dead.  But  I  will  soon  find  out  some 
watch-tower,  where  I  can  see  all  around."  And  therewith  he 
climbed  up  a  lofty  chestnut-tree,  calling  back  to  Isolde  :  "  Give 
not  thyself  the  useless  trouble  of  running  away,  maiden.  In  a 
very,  very  little  time  I  should  catch  thee  again ;  so,  I  advise  thee, 
remain  quiet  under  the  chestnut-shade." 

Isolde  obeyed  the  strange  direction.  Like  some  fair  image, 
she  stood  motionless  beneath  the  branches,  and  truly  she  was 
deadly  pale  as  a  marble  statue,  and  her  eyes  looked  out  in  fearful 
fixedness  from  beneath  her  beautiful  brows. 

Then  came  a  richly-attired  youth  riding  through  the  forest. 
He  was  called  Glykomedon,  and  was  from  the  great  Greek  capital 
Constantinople.  Skilled  in  many  delicate  arts,  equally  diligent 
in  the  employments  of  a  merchant  and  of  a  knight,  sprung  from 
a  noble  and  princely  race,  and  yet  rich  in  connexions  with  mer- 
chants, he  was  held  in  equal  honor  in  the  city  of  Marseilles  and 
in  the  castle  of  the  great  baron.  As  he  now  came  through  the 
shade  of  the  forest  with  a  waving  plume  in  his  cap,  a  richly  em- 
broidered scarlet  mantle  wrapped  around  him,  and  a  costly  sword 
at  his  side,  Isolde  stretched,  imploringly,  her  right  hand  towards 
him,  while  she  laid  the  finger  of  the  left  on  her  beautiful  mouth, 
commanding  silence.  Glykomedon,  who  had  long  sighed  for  the 
love  of  the  fair  lady,  went  softly  towards  her  with  a  beating  heart ; 
but  a  second  sign  of  Isolde,  who  pointed  out  to  him  the  northern 


CHAP,  in.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  91 

giant,  looking  around  from  the  topmost  branches  of  the  tree, 
checked  his  daring  hope.  A  few  whispered  words  of  the  lady 
said  what  was  to  be  done ;  but  he  did  not  grasp,  as  she  meant  and 
desired,  the  glittering  sword  at  his  side,  but  rather  stood  still 
thoughtfully,  and,  as  it  seemed,  somewhat  doubtfully,  sending  up 
a  sharp  glance  to  the  top  of  the  chestnut-tree.  Suddenly  he  tore 
the  red  mantle  from  his  shoulders,  shrouded  Isolde  in  it,  placed 
nis  plumed  cap  on  her  head,  and  then,  as  friend  might  do  with 
friend,  he  took  her  by  the  arm,  and  passed  on  with  her  into  the 
deeper  shade  of  the  forest. 

The  eagle-glance  of  the  young  Icelander  had  soon  ascertained 
that  there  was  no  trace  of  Pietro  and  Malgherita,  nor  of  his 
soldiers,  to  be  discovered  on  the  coast.  And  when,  looking  down, 
he  also  missed  Isolde,  he  sprang  from  the  tree  full  of  rage  ;  and 
seeing  only  two  youths  sauntering  quietly  through  the  wood,  he 
ran  after  them  with  rapid  steps,  and  reached  them  in  a  few  strides. 
"  Boys,"  he  said,  "  have  you  not  seen  a  tall,  beautiful  maiden, 
who  must  have  run  somewhere  from  the  place  whence  I  come  ? 
Perchance  to  the  castle  yonder  ?  Hide  nothing  from  me,  you 
dainty  youths,  I  pray  you  earnestly,  for  I  might  otherwise  tear 
you  to  pieces  in  my  wrath." 

Isolde  trembled  violently,  and  concealed  her  face  yet  deeper  in 
the  bright  mantle  ;  but  Glykomedon  pointed,  with  courteous  mien, 
to  the  right,  and  said,  "  Yonder,  dear  sir,  I  saw  her  run,  and  it 
appeared  to  me,  in  sooth,  that  she  took  her  way  to  the  castle." 

And  then  he  went  with  Isolde  into  the  thicket  to  the  left,  while 
Thiodolf  flew  with  quickened  speed  along  the  opposite  path,  which 
had  been  pointed  out  to  him. 

He  had  not  gone  far  when  he  met  a  troop  of  the  great  baron's 
retainers,  who  were  riding,  in  armed  array,  towards  the  coast. 
He  wished  to  avoid  the  troop,  in  order  not  to  delay  his  pursuit ; 
but  two  other  detachments  in  conjunction  with  the  first  formed  a 
semicircle  which  reached  to  the  sea,  connected  by  some  detached 
marksmen  and  riders,  and  apparently  bent  upon  seizing  all  whom 
they  should  meet  in  the  space  which  they  surrounded. 

"  Give  place  !"  cried  Thiodolf  to  them.  They  heeded  him  not, 
and  only  pressed  on,  more  on  their  guard,  and  more  prepared  for 
fight.  But  then  a  lofty  knight,  in  a  splendid  hunting-dress,  on  a 


92  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  IIL 

beautiful  grey  horse, — it  was  the  great  baron, — called  out :  "  I 
find  them  not  in  the  chestnut-grove.  Seize  me  that  man  :  he  must 
give  an  account  of  them  !" 

"  Must  I  ?"  cried  Thiodolf.  And  he  threw  one  of  the  two 
spears  that  he  held  in  his  hand  so  rapidly  and  so  surely,  that  the 
horse  of  a  trooper,  who  was  dashing  towards  him,  lay  stretched 
on  the  ground,  pierced  through.  The  other  lance  he  threw,  as 
if  in  sport,  vigorously  upwards,  and  caught  it  again  ;  then  slowly 
took  his  way  back  to  the  sea-shore^  at  times  holding  out  the  shining 
spear-point  towards  his  pursuers.  They  slackened  their  pursuit ; 
and  none  dared  to  advance  towards  him,  all  looking  upon  him  as 
a  wild  beast  already  surrounded  and  captured,  which  must  yield 
itself  soon  to  the  immense  superiority  of  numbers. 

Thus  the  Icelander  reached  the  strand,  where  they  thought 
surely  to  take  him ;  and  those  nearest  to  him  covered  themselves 
with  their  cloaks  and  mantles,  that  they  might  escape  the  lance- 
stroke  with  which  his  practised  hand  threatened  them  ;  but  Thio- 
dolf sprang  lightly  into  the  sea,  as  if  it  had  been  but  a  bath  pre- 
pared for  a  joyous  sport,  and  with  powerful  strokes  of  his  arms 
swam  back  to  his  ship.  Hardly  could  the  astonished  pursuers 
collect  themselves  enough  to  send  some  arrows  after  him  ;  and 
they  hissed  harmlessly  in  the  water.  They  stirred  up  Thiodolf's 
wrath,  however ;  and  while  a  boat  came  towards  him  from  the 
ship,  and  he  swung  himself  into  it,  he  threw  his  spear  to  the  shore, 
and  struck  down  dead  the  boldest  of  the  archers,  crying  out, 
"  There,  you  have  a  slight  token  from  me.  Henceforth  beware 
of  such  as  ma  !" 


CHAP,  iv.]  THIODOLPH  THE  ICELANDER.  »3 


CHAPTER  IV. 

ONCE  on  board  the  ship,  Thiodolf  cast  fearful  glances  around 
him.  It  was  easy  to  see  that  the  Berserker  rage  was  beginning 
its  terrific  work  within  him.  He  looked  fixedly  at  Pietro,  tried  with 
alarming  care  the  edge  of  a  battle-axe  that  he  had  caught  up, 
and  cried  to  the  seamen  :  "  Raise  the  anchor !  give  the  sails  to 
the  wind  !  Everything  has  failed  here  ;  and  I  can  well  take  ven- 
geance during  the  voyage.  Ye  shall  see  a  somewhat  bloody 
tragedy,  but  one  well  worth  noting." 

The  seamen  of  both  ships  dared  not  oppose  the  slightest  resist- 
ance to  the  will  of  the  wrathful  hero,  and  put  to  sea.  He  at  first 
walked  to  and  fro  with  frightful  calmness,  and  at  length  went 
slowly  with  lifted  battle-axe  towards  Pietro,  who,  well  knowing 
that  no  words  of  his  could  now  avail,  held  himself  prepared  for  a 
combat  for  life  or  death.  But  then  Malgherita — her  usual  timid- 
ity overcome  by  this  overwhelming  terror — placed  herself  be- 
tween the  combatants : — "  Thiodolf,"  she  said,  and  pointing  to  her 
beating  heart,  "  turn  hither  thy  weapon.  It  must  be  all  one  to 
thee  to  kill  me  so,  or  by  terror  and  grief;  and  I  truly  am  alone 
the  guilty  one." 

"That  I  believe  not,"  answered  Thiodolf;  "and  I  need  not 
believe  it ;  for  I  have  already  one  before  me  on  whom  I  may 
take  vengeance.  Take  thyself  out  of  my  sight !  Thou  wouldst 
die  before  my  eyes  if  the  old  dark  spirit  of  my  race  gained  full 
power  over  me  !  Thou  coulc 
Hecla  !  Away,  I  tell  thee  !" 

"  Never  !"  sighed  the  pale  lady.  "  I  know  now  that  I  must 
die  ;  but  I  will  die  with  Pietro.  And  here,  so  close  to  the  gate  of 
death,  I  swear  to  thee  that  I  alone  am  guilty  of  all.  Thou  saidst 
that  thou  didst  need  no  help  but  thine  own." 

"I  did  say  so,  truly,"  said  Thiodolf,  his  anger  softening;  he 
lowered  the  battle-axe,  and  looked  for  a  time  steadfastly  in  Malghe. 


94  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  iv. 

rita's  face.  At  length  he  cried  out :  "  How  has  that  child  power  to 
allay  the  Berserker  rage  with  her  pure  eyes  !  Ah,  and  she  is  like 
Isolde  also,  though  truly  she  is  but  a  tiny  image  of  her  !" 

Then  he  flung  away  his  battle-axe,  went  up  cordially  to  Pietro, 
and  said  :  "  But,  my  good  brother  in  arms,  wherefore  didst  thou 
leave  the  shore  before  I  blew  on  my  horn  ?" 

When  he  now  had  heard  all,  and  how  Pietro  had  throughout 
resisted,  and  only  yielded  to  the  imploring  prayers  and  commands 
of  Malgherita,  he  became  very  thoughtful  and  still,  and  said,  at 
last,  to  the  oldest  of  the  Icelanders :  "  If  ever  I  show  myself  so 
mad  again,  I  give  thee  full  power  to  have  me  held,  and,  if  neces- 
sary, to  bind  me.  I  should  never  through  my  whole  life  have 
known  peace  again  if  my  beloved  brother  had  fallen  so  unde- 
servedly by  my  own  hand." 

The  old  man  looked  at  him,  and  shook  his  head,  saying :  "  I 
ween  thou  couldst  sooner  bind  us  all  together  than  we  thee,  espe- 
cially when  once  thou  art  possessed  by  the  true  Berserker  rage." 

"  That  might  well  be,"  answered  Thiodolf,  thoughtfully,  "  and 
so  much  the  worse  both  for  me  and  the  whole  ship's  crew." 

He  sighed  deeply,  and  placed  himself  at  the  helm  ;  and  for  the 
rest  of  the  day  no  one  could  draw  forth  a  word  from  him,  though 
in  other  respects  he  showed  himself  kind  and  submissive  to  every 
one. 

The  next  morning  he  looked  better  pleased.  "  I  will  take  the 
greatest  heed  to  myself,"  he  said,  taking  Pietro  and  Malgherita's 
hands ;  "  and  if,  in  spite  of  all,  I  begin  to  thunder  and  lighten, 
then  tell  me  some  stories  of  how  your  white  Christ  came  to  His 
disciples,  who  were  fishers,  on  the  sea-coast,  in  the  grey  mists  of 
morning.  I  know  not  how  it  happens,  but  when  I  hear  such  tales 
I  feel  such  a  longing  in  my  mind,  and  I  become  so  soft  and  kind. 
But  now  let  me  talk  to  you,  dear  children,  of  what  concerns  us 
at  present." 

And  then  he  related  to  them  all  that  he  had  wished  to  do,  and 
how  all  had  failed.  Malgherita  and  Pietro  could  not  but  smile  at 
times  at  his  strange  wild  true-heartedness,  but  he  himself  could 
noways  understand  why  all  had  not  turned  out  well.  He  ended 
by  saying  that  he  would  but  take  them  first  in  safety  to  Tuscany, 
and  then  return  to  fetch  Isolde,  and  assuredly  bring  about  a  re- 


CHAP,  iv.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  95 

conciliation  in  his  own  way.  "  Ask  me  nothing  about  it,  chil- 
dren," he  concluded.  "  You  do  not  understand,  I  see  plainly, 
our  northern  schemes ;  and  as  at  the  very  worst  it  is  only  my  own 
skin  that  will  suffer,  and  that  of  my  sworn  companions,  no  one 
has  anything  to  do  with  the  business  but  myself.' 


96  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  r 


CHAPTER  V. 

IN  the  blooming  land  of  Tuscany,  one  beautiful  evening,  there 
sat  several  shepherds  together  under  some  shady  trees ;  while  the 
sea,  in  the  golden  light  of  evening,  glittered  before  them.  The 
eldest  of  them  touched  a  guitar,  to  whose  tones  another  sang  the 
following  song : 

"  The  Lady  Laura's  castle  grey 
Stands  lonely  on  the  steep  : 
Owl,  bat,  and  swallow,  flap  their  wings 
Around  the  towers,  while  reptile  things 
Along  the  pavement  creep. 

Once  belted  knights,  with  gallant  grace, 

Here  held  the  gay  tournay, 
And  couch'd  the  lance  in  mimic  strife : 
How  did  all  pleasure  and  all  life 

So  quickly  pass  away  ? 

The  bold  Moors  came,  well  arm'd  and  fierce, 

In  ships  that  court  the  breeze  : 
Warder  and  watch  before  them  felL 
Oh,  say  !  who  taught  the  infidel 

The  fairest  prize  to  seize  ? 

The  sweetest  flower  is  pluck'd  away 

From  out  our  summer  crown : 
Put  hand  to  lance,  and  heel  to  spur, — 
Knights,  ride  ye  forth,  and  rescue  her, 

For  Tuscany's  renown." 

"  And  so  was  it  done  !"  said  a  third.  "  Truly  our  knights 
rode  from  here — but  one  went  to  Florence,  another  to  Sienna,  a 
third  to  Pisa  ;  and  while  our  nobility  there  showed  their  prowess, 
and  took  their  pleasure  with  their  own  and  the  burghers'  blood, 
our  coasts  remained  open  to  the  sea-robbers.  See  how  many 
beautiful  castles  shine  all  around  on  our  heights,  and  all  stand 
empty  as  the  castle  of  the  ravished  Countess  Laura !" 


CHAP,  v.]  TH10DOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  97 

"  Were  but  the  Marquis  Pietro  of  Castel-Franco  here !"  said 
the  one  who  had  sung.  "  He  was  always  the  mirror  of  our 
chivalry ;  he  would  never  have  suffered  the  outrage,  more  es- 
pecially because  the  Countess  Laura  was  the  wife  of  his  late 
cousin." 

"  It  is  still  to  be  proved,"  answered  the  other,  "  whether  he 
could  have  done  anything  in  the  matter.  Thou  must  remember 
how  the  Count  Paolo  died.  The  unknown  knight  in  Moorish  garb, 
who  pierced  him  mortally  with  a  lance  in  the  tournay  held  in  his 
own  castle-court,  appeared  to  all  the  guests  mysterious,  and 
almost  like  a  wizard  ;  and  the  fair  countess  herself  was  not  free 
from  all  suspicion.  It  is  said  that  it  was  in  displeasure  against 
her  that  Marquis  Pietro  went  forth  on  his  voyages." 

"  He  may  have  had  what  motive  he  pleased,"  said  the  old 
shepherd  ;  "  evil  enough  has  his  absence  brought  to  us.  Ah  !  how 
mournfully  Castel-Franco  looks  down  from  the  mountains !  It 
seems  far  more  like  a  ruin  than  a  castle,  although  all  the  stones 
are  firm  knit  together ;  for  the  soul  has  departed  from  the  castle 
with  its  lords.  Let  it  but  for  a  short  time  longer  remain  desolate 
and  shut  up,  and  brambles  will  shoot  forth  from  the  stones,  and 
branches  wave  from  the  towers  instead  of  banners.  Yes,  it 
appears  as  if  already  rampart,  gate,  and  wall,  had  fallen  down 
together,  and  I  was  seeing  curious  travellers  wandering  among 
the  ruin." 

All  were  silent  in  melancholy  thought,  when  suddenly  one  of 
the  circle  started  up  in  terror : — "  May  all  the  saints  have  mercy !" 
he  cried  out.  "  A  Norman  pirate-ship  comes  towards  us  with 
swelling  sails  !" 

They  all  looked,  and  saw  the  threatening  appearance ;  and 
while  one  called  for  arms,  another  urged  to  send  for  help,  and  a 
third  proposed  to  drive  the  flocks  farther  inland,  the  old  shepherd 
said  :  "  Be  not  too  hasty,  children,  with  your  needless  terrors. 
You  may  see  that  the  ship  bears  a  flag  of  peace.  Only  go  to  meet 
her  as  friends,  and  all  will  be  well." 

Some  still  were  doubtful,  and  thought  that  the  flag  of  peace 

was  only  to  draw  them  on  to  their  destruction.     But  the  old 

shepherd  reproved  this  with  solemn  words,  reminding  them  that  the 

vessel  bore  nothing  of  a  Musselman  appearance,  but  a  Norman ; 

8 


98  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  v. 

and  the  Normans,  it  was  well  known,  played  no  tricks  with  their 
flags  and  banners. 

Then  all  did  after  the  old  man's  advice ;  and  they  did  well,  for 
the  strangers  had  been  sent  on  before  by  Thiodolf,  to  spread 
through  castle  and  village  the  news  of  the  approach  of  Pietro  and 
Malgherita. 

A  joyful  stir  was  forthwith  seen  on  all  the  coast.  The  maidens 
came  forth  with  wreaths  of  flowers  ;  the  wives  with  choice  fruits, 
and  bright  veils  floating  in  the  air ;  their  fathers  and  husbands, 
whether  husbandmen,  shepherds,  or  hunters,  with  their  sharp 
polished  scythes,  and  crooks,  and  weapons.  The  soldiers  who 
were  still  in  the  neighborhood,  having  been  wont  to  fight  under 
the  banner  of  the  ancient  race  of  Castel-Franco,  likewise  gathered 
together,  and  went  down  to  the  coast  to  give  a  joyful  welcome. 
The  bells  of  the  villages  around  rang  out,  and  the  sound  of  many 
guitars  joined  to  them  like  the  joyful  notes  of  spring  birds.  But 
only  those  who  bear  already  in  their  minds  the  sweet  summer 
sounds  of  the  south  can  imagine  the  delicious  songs  of  the  women 
and  girls,  now  sportive,  now  touching. 

The  travellers  landed ;  and  while  Pietro  by  his  courteous 
knightly  bearing,  and  Malgherita  by  her  beauty  and  gentle  grace, 
won  all  hearts,  Thiodolf  walked  beside  them  as  in  a  waking  dream. 
Now  his  look  was  fixed  on  the  deep-green  tops  of  the  trees,  which 
looked  so  fair  against  the  bright  sky  with  their  reddening  fruits  ; 
then  he  strode  on  over  the  rich  grass  carpet ;  and  then  again 
paused  at  some  graceful  villa  and  its  dazzling  garden.  With  a 
happy  smile  and  a  sigh,  he  said  to  himself,  "  Truly  Uncle  Nefiolf 
told  no  falsehood  when  he  spoke  of  this  glorious  land  of  the  south  ; 
but  he  described  it  rather  stiffly  and  coldly,  the  poor  man  !" 

"  And  is  it  only  here  that  you  first  find  all  that  you  fancied  ?" 
said  Malgherita  smiling.  "  You  will  make  me  angry  if  you  put 
my  sweet  native  Provence  so  far  below  Tuscany." 

But  he  answered  kindly :  "  In  Provence,  dear  Malgherita,  1 
thought  but  of  thee,  and — let  all  the  gods  bear  the  blame — much, 
far  too  much,  of  Isolde,  so  evil-minded,  but  ah !  so  wondrously 
fair." 

As  they  thus  spoke,  they  reached  the  castle,  where  already  the 
traces  of  neglect  and  desolation  had  almost  disappeared  before  the 


CHAP,  v.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  99 

joyful  activity  of  all.  Sunshine  lay  on  every  face  ;  only  a  mo- 
mentary but  very  deep  shade  passed  over  the  features  of  the  noble 
knight  when  he  was  reminded  of  the  fair  widow  of  his  cousin,  the 
Countess  Laura,  who  had  been  carried  away  by  pirates  from  Bar- 
bary.  Thiodolf  thought  that  his  sadness  was  caused  by  this 
outrage,  and  was  about  to  promise  his  help  to  deliver  her,  when 
the  marquis  said :  "  Trouble  not  thyself  about  the  cast-away. 
May  my  eyes  never  see  her  again !" 

"  Well,"  answered  Thiodolf,  "  that  wish  may  very  easily  be 
fulfilled ;  and  if  it  please  thee,  it  pleases  me  likewise." 

Therewith  he  sat  down,  laughing,  beside  Pietro  and  Malgherita, 
at  the  sumptuous  table,  covered  with  noble  wines  and  beautiful 
fruits ;  and,  contrary  to  his  custom,  he  threw  away  his  clattering 
sword  Throng-piercer,  saying  that  all  here  was  much  too  bright 
and  joyous  for  any  to  dare  talk  of  cold  steel. 

With  almost  childlike  joy,  Thiodolf  ate  of  the  golden  fruits  of 
the  south,  and  let  the  sparkling  wine  flow  into  the  polished  glass, 
and  then  trickle  in  slow  drops  on  his  tongue.  "  Sing,  Malghe- 
rita, sing,  then,"  he  prayed  the  while,  "  a  little  song  to  thy  man- 
doline ;  and.  dear  people,  open  the  window,  that  the  balmy  air 
may  pour  in  from  without,  and  the  rays  of  the  golden  moon.  My 
children,  your  land  is  unspeakably  glorious.  I  will  win  for  myself 
a  castle  or  two  in  the  neighborhood,  so  that  we  may  always  dwell 
together." 

But  in  the  midst  of  all  this  bright  feasting  and  enjoyment,  he 
arose  gravely  from  his  seat,  looked  out  at  the  stars,  buckled  on  his 
clanking  sword,  and  said :  "  It  is  time.  I  must,  before  all,  get 
Isolde  out  of  the  Provencal  castle  ;  and  so,  ye  dear  joyous  friends, 
good  night." 

AH  endeavors  to  withhold  him  from  the  voyage  were  in  vain. 
He  blew  his  war-horn  at  the  open  window  till  the  singing  birds 
were  silenced  by  it  as  by  a  thunder-clap ;  and  forthwith  the  Ice- 
landers were  seen  in  busy  tumult,  hastening  over  the  moonlit 
meadows  down  to  the  sea,  preparing  their  ships  for  departure,  and 
pouring  forth  strange  songs,  never  before  heard  in  Tuscany.  The 
dwellers  in  the  land,  men,  women,  and  children,  went  after  them 
in  astonishment,  but  lovingly  and  confidingly. 

In  the  meanwhile  Pietro  had  made  a  sign  to  the  company  to  leave 


100  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  r. 

the  hall ;  and  when  alone  with  Thiodolf  and  Malgherita,  he  said : 
"  Since  thou  wilt  leave  us  so  quickly,  brother-in-arms,  I  am 
bound  to  give  thee  an  account  of  what  has  passed  with  respect  to 
the  widow  of  my  cousin,  the  fair  Laura,  who  has  been  carried 
away ;  so  that  thou  mayest  not  deem  that  any  unknightly  feeling 
has  hindered  me  from  hastening  after  the  ravisher." 

"  Many  foolish  thoughts  go,  indeed,  through  my  head,"  answer- 
ed Thiodolf;  "  but  never  one  so  foolish  as  that,  I  hope." 

"  Distance  is  a  bad  pleader,"  said  Pietro  ;  "  and  it  seems  to  me 
as  if  we  shall  not  meet  again  for  a  long  time." 

"  That  may  well  happen,"  said  Thiodolf;  "  for  I  should  not  wil- 
lingly return  to  you  without  Isolde,  and  it  may  be  that  it  will  be 
somewhat  hard  to  win  her.  But  for  what  thou  sayest  about 
distance,  I  understand  it  not:  it  sounds  to  me  very  mistaken. 
Thou  knowest  how  dear  to  my  heart  Uncle  Nefiolf  and  Aunt 
Gunhilda  have  become  since  they  have  been  so  far  away  from  me. 
Thou  thinkest,  perchance,  that  they  were  not  very  beautiful  to 
look  upon.  Ah!  beloved  Pietro,  distance  has  done  no  injury  to 
the  proud,  lovely  Isolde.  But  if  thou  hast  somewhat  to  relate  to 
me,  say  on,  in  the  name  of  all  the  gods  :  I  love  to  hear  stories." 

And  Pietro  spoke  as  follows  : — "  As  the  choicest  of  the  Tuscan 
chivalry  strove  to  win  the  hand  of  the  beautiful  Laura,  many 
wondered  when  the  fair  prize  fell  to  the  share  of  my  noble  and 
rich,  but  somewhat  aged,  cousin  Paolo.  I  myself  could  the  less 
understand  it,  because  I  knew  that  Laura  lived  wholly  in  the  by- 
gone world  of  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  collecting  around  her 
their  statues,  parchments,  and  other  remains,  of  which  the  good 
Count  Paolo  had  never  thought  in  his  whole  life.  Be  it  as  it  may, 
Count  Paolo  led  the  fair  lady  to  the  altar,  and  both  lived  together 
fur  some  time  in  great  joy  and  much  festivity.  There  came  at 
length  a  young  minstrel  to  the  castle  ;  he  bore  on  his  arm  a  lyre, 
such  as  the  old  Greeks  used  to  strike  ;  he  sang  very  deliciously, 
and  greatly  pleased  the  Lady  Laura  in  his  flowing  Moorish  dress, 
though  people  in  general  held  him  for  an  unbaptized  Moor." 

"  Unbaptized  !"  interrupted  Thiodolf;  "  she  might  have  loved 
him  for  all  that.  I  myself  am  unbaptized.  But  a  Moor  !  Shame 
upon  her  !  The  creatures  are  as  black  as  night  to  look  upon." 

Pietro  told  him,  smiling,  that  many  noble  Arabs  dwelt  on  the 


CHAP,  v.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  101 

Spanish  and  African  coasts  who  were  of  no  darker  complexion 
than  Italians,  and  who  were  only  called  Moors  because  they  had 
come  from  the  ancient  land  of  Mauritania. 

This  satisfied  Thiodolf ;  and  Pietro  continued  :  "  But  the  min- 
strel did  not  at  all  please  Count  Paolo,  and  he  once  drove  him 
from  the  castle  in  a  stormy  night.  The  exact  circumstances  are 
not  known  ;  only  this  is  known  for  certain,  that  the  Lady  Laura 
behaved  as  if  nothing  important  had  happened,  and  showed  her- 
self so  sweet  and  loving  to  the  old  lord  that  she  won  him  to  give 
a  splendid  tournament  in  his  castle-court  on  her  birth-day,  at 
which  he  himself  appeared  in  the  lists  most  richly  attired,  and 
bearing  himself  right  manfully.  But  our  gay  sport  soon  turned 
into  sorrowful  earnest.  An  unknown  knight,  in  strange  attire, 
who  tilted  after  an  unwonted  fashion,  struck  the  noble  host  with 
such  wonderful  dexterity  through  the  vizor,  that  Paolo  at  once 
fell  lifeless  on  the  sand  ;  while  the  veil  of  the  lady,  waving  in 
sign  of  peace,  forbade  to  us  combatants  any  outbreak  of  our 
quickly  kindled  wrath.  Afterwards,  when  we  would  have  sum- 
moned the  murderous  stranger  to  justice  and  judgment,  he  had 
vanished  in  an  incomprehensible  manner.  And  for  many  months 
our  intercourse  with  the  widow  remained  doubtful,  and  unsatis- 
factory, and  uncertain.  Neither  was  vengeance  to  be  taken,  nor 
friendship  and  confidence  kept  up.  Then  I  took  my  resolution, 
and  went  forth,  forsaking  castle  and  native  land,  and  kindred, 
seeking  for  myself  an  untroubled  happiness  in  foreign  countries, 
and  a  more  joyous  life.  Gracious  Heaven  has  granted  me  this  in 
Malgherita's  arms  ;  and  the  unworthy  beauty  has  been  carried 
beyond  our  reach  by  a  fortunate  storm." 

"  It  will  not  end  well  with  that  woman,"  said  Thiodolf.  "  An 
old  proverb  of  our  country  says,  '  Cast  away  from  thee  guilt  and 
curse,  or  thou  wilt  never  draw  down  to  thee  the  falcon,  happiness, 
from  the  clouds.' " 

Then  he  stretched  out  his  hand  lovingly  to  his  friends  to  take 
leave,  and  went  out  of  the  hall,  bidding  them  not  to  follow. 
"  For,"  said  he,  "  we  are  all  three,  I  feel  it,  somewhat  sad  ;  and 
we  should  but  drive  the  sting  of  parting  as  many  times  into  our 
hearts  as  there  are  steps  from  here  to  the  sea-shore.  The  knife 
had  better  go  in  sharp  once  for  all,  and  quickly  come  out  again, 


103  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  V. 

and  then  the  wound  will  heal  soon  and  healthfully.     Good  night, 
children  ;  I  love  you  from  my  very  soul." 

He  was  out  of  the  hall,  and  Malgherito  and  Pietro  looked  at 
each  other  pale  and  sorrowful.  But  on  Malgherita's  face  lay  a 
far  other  paleness  than  that  which  the  sadness  of  parting  brings. 
Pietro  marked  it,  but  dared  not  ask  the  cause,  for  a  like  myste- 
rious feeling  stirred  within  himself. 

"  Didst  thou  hear  the  saying  with  which  Thiodolf  parted  from 
us  ?"  said  Malgherita  after  a  time,  gravely  and  solemnly :  '  Cast 
away  guilt  and  curse,  or  thou  canst  never  draw  down  to  thee  the 
falcon,  happiness,  from  the  clouds.'  Pietro,  we  shall  never  draw 
him  down  to  us — at  least  not  so  without  trouble,  as  we  had  boldly 
thought."  * 

Pietro  would  have  answered  her  with  soothing  words,  but  his 
tongue  seemed  powerless.  At  length  he  brought  himself  to  ask 
whether  they  had  not  had  enough  of  trouble  and  hardship  in  their 
shipwreck,  and  their  winter  in  Iceland,  and  many  other  things 
that  they  had  suffered  ;  but  Malgherita  answered  :  "  Deceive  not 
thyself.  No  portion  of  our  hearts  has  yet  been  touched,  and 
that  must  come  assuredly.  Hitherto  Fate  has  but  mocked  us, 
and  sounded  her  trumpet  to  prepare  us  for  a  fearful  dance.  But 
our  undutifulness  and  the  wound  of  my  father  call  for  more. 
Thou  knowest,  Pietro,  that  I  bear  a  child  in  my  bosom  ;  and  does 
not  the  thunder  of  that  mysterious  father's  curse  roll  in  thy  ears 
also  ?" 

"  Let  us,  then,  but  suffer  together !"  answered  Pietro ;  and 
clasping  each  other,  they  sank  down  in  prayer,  weeping  hot  tears. 

The  while  was  heard  from  the  coast  the  joyful  song  of  the 
Icelanders,  who  were  now  gaily  setting  sail  in  the  bright  moon- 
light. 

After  some  days  of  prosperous  voyage,  Thiodolf  cast  anchor 
before  the  coast  of  Provence.  He  had  found  out  a  shady  creek, 
where  he  was  the  more  secure,  as  hardly  any  but  bold  Icelanders 
would  have  chosen  this  difficult  spot  for  landing.  With  the 
choicest  of  his  troops  he  ascended  a  neighboring  hill,  whence  they 
could  see  almost  into  the  streets  of  the  fair  city  of  Marseilles, 
and  also  have  in  sight  the  rather  more  distant  castle  of  the  great 
baron.  Thiodolf  seemed  to  be  forming  a  plan  of  attack  for  the 


OHAP.  v.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  103 

castle  ;  but  at  length  he  said  :  "  We  must  know  first  how  matters 
stand.  Therefore  will  I  go  and  make  inquiries  in  the  city,  which, 
besides,  I  shall  be  glad  to  see  nearer." 

Some  of  his  soldiers  put  before  him  the  danger  in  which  he 
would  place  himself  after  all  that  he  had  but  just  before  attempt- 
ed  on  this  shore,  and  begged  that  he  would  rather  send  one  of 
them.  But  of  this  he  would  hear  nothing,  saying  that  it  had  never 
been  the  way  of  his  race  to  keep  back  from  any  kind  of  danger. 
And  when  two  of  the  Icelanders  pleaded  their  age  and  experi- 
ence against  him,  he  cried  out,  with  kindling  eyes :  "  You  are 
come  with  me  to  help  me,  not  to  direct  me !"  whereat  they  all 
remained  humbly  silent.  Then  he  became  gentle  again,  and 
said,  soothing  them  kindly  :  "  The  people  yonder  will  not  eat  me. 
But  if  I  perish  there,  and  you  hear  that  they  have  overcome  me 
by  numbers,  then  do  not  let  the  city  escape  :  overthrow  it  till 
what  is  lowest  becomes  highest ;  and  take  heed  that  a  mighty 
.  grave  for  Thiodolf  be  raised,  which  may  be  seen  far  out  at  sea, 
like  a  high  mountain." 

Then  he  gave  them  a  friendly  greeting,  and  walked  gaily 
towards  the  brilliant  city.  But  before  he  reached  it,  a  path  which 
wound  through  flowery  fields,  and  which  he  followed,  marvelling 
at  its  trimness  and  evenness,  led  him  to  a  fair  meadow  where  a 
joyous  drinking-party  sat  under  shady  branches,  and  music 
sounded  merrily  in  the  sunny  air,  while  beautiful  maidens  and 
youths  were  dancing  on  the  smooth  sward.  This  much  pleased 
the  good-humored  Thiodolf,  and  he  would  gladly  have  joined  them, 
but  he  knew  not  how  to  set  about  it.  He  often  thought  of  taking 
part  with  either  the  drinking  or  the  dancing  party,  but  he  feared 
that  he  should  frighten  them  ;  and  he  would  on  no  account  have 
troubled  this  pleasant  company.  A  few,  mdeed,  looked  wonder- 
ing at  the  stalwart  gigantic  form,  and  at  his  strange  head-gear  ; 
but  those  who  dwelt  in  the  rich  merchant  city  were  too  much 
accustomed  to  strangers  from  all  the  known  parts  of  the  world  to 
dwell  long  upon  any  one ;  and  so  Thiodolf  stood  solitary  and 
thoughtful  in  the  midst  of  the  gay  rout,  leaning  upon  his  spear. 

At  length  his  eyes  fell  upon  a  pretty  building,  before  whose 
door  was  hung  a  garland  ;  and  many  people  were  hastening 
in  with  empty  flasks,  and  coming  out  with  full  ones.  "  Aha !" 


104  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  T. 

said  he  to  himself,  "yonder  must  be  the  source  of  all  these 
good  things ;  and  we  must  try  how  we  too  can  get  a  drink  out 
of  it." 

He  walked  towards  it,  and  asked  a  smiling  maiden,  who  was 
giving  out  food  and  drink  to  many  passers-by,  whether  he  might 
dare  to  join  the  guests. 

"  Wherefore  not,  good  Sir  Giant  ?"  answered  she,  playfully  ; 
"  if  you  have  but  money  enough." 

"  Money  !"  asked  Thiodolf ;  "  what  has  that  to  do  with  giving 
hospitality  ?" 

"  Very  much,"  answered  the  maiden,  laughing  :^  "  the  host 
gives  his  gifts  for  money  ;  and  if  you  have  no  money,  his  gifts 
are  not  for  you." 

"  I  would  not  be  such  a  host,"  said  Thiodolf,  shaking  his  head. 
"  But  I  can  get  over  the  difficulty.  I  have  truly  no  money  with 
me  :  but  yet — can  I  have  for  this  two  flasks  of  wine,  and  of  the 
right  kind, — fiery,  sparkling,  and  bright  ?" 

He  broke  a  gold  clasp  from  his  cloak,  and  held  it  towards  the 
maiden. 

"  Ten  flasks,  if  so  please  you,  and  more,"  answered  she,  bend- 
ing  low,  and  quickly  seizing  the  clasp.  "  Will  it  please  you  to 
drink  within,  or  under  a  bower  ?" 

"  Under  a  bower,  if  it  may  be,"  said  Thiodolf.  "  And  as  for 
ten  flasks — ay,  bring  at  first  only  five,  but  let  them  be  somewhat 
large  ;  we  can  then  see  about  more." 

He  was  very  speedily  served.  And  he  said,  letting  himself 
sink  down  in  the  fragrant  bower,  "  It  is  truly  somewhat  foolish 
to  be  a  guest  after  this  fashion  ;  but  I  should  lie  if  I  said  it  was 
unpleasant." 

He  had  already  almost  emptied  one  flask  when  he  first  noticed 
that  he  was  not  alone  in  the  bower.  A  little  good-natured-looking 
man,  in  very  respectable  attire,  was  sitting  opposite  to  him,  and 
looking  at  him  with  keen  eyes  ;  but  there  was  so  much  kindness 
about  his  friendly  mouth,  that  it  always  seemed  ready  to  explain 
or  excuse  what  the  sharp  eyes  might  discover.  Thiodolf,  who 
willingly  allowed  himself  to  be  looked  through,  because  all  within 
him  was  pure  and  bright  as  a  mirror,  looked  on  his  part  at  the 


CHAP,  v.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  105 

stranger  with  a  smile,  nodded  at  him,  and  said,  "  It  is  very  plea- 
sant here  '" 

"  Yes,  truly,"  answered  the  friendly  man ;  "  and  I  am  very 
glad  that  you  feel  that  so  strongly." 

"  Let  us  drink  together,"  said  Thiodolf,  and  the  stranger 
accepted  ;  but  he  brought  out  two  flasks  of  a  far  more  costly 
wine. 

It  was  soon  made  known,  in  their  confidential  talk,  that  Thio- 
dolf's  companion  was  a  merchant  of  Marseilles,  who,  during  great 
part  of  the  year,  was  forced  by  his  business  to  live  in  foreign  and 
often  inhospitable  lands  ;  but  then  that  only  made  his  repose  after- 
wards  the  sweeter  and  fuller. 

"  To  our  good  brotherhood  !"  cried  Thiodolf,  making  their 
glasses  touch  ;  "  for  in  fact,  dear  sir,  we  are  both  of  the  same 
trade ;  only  that  you  commonly  give  money  for  the  goods  of 
foreign  lands,  and  I  thrusts  of  spears,  and  blows  of  swords,  and 
blood." 

"  Well,"  said  the  merchant  smiling,  "  there  may  still  be  some 
little  difference  ;  for  men  freely  give  up  their  wares  to  us,  and 
according  to  a  settled  agreement.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  you 
often  repay  with  knightly  help,  or  a  joyful  victory  ;  and  that  is 
so  noble  a  coin,  that  none  other  on  earth  may  be  compared  to 
it.  1,  and  my  like,  may  gladly  agree  to  the  brotherhood  you 
speak  of." 

"And  arms  !"  said  Thiodolf.  "You  use  arms  on  your  voy- 
ages ?" 

"Never  without  necessity,"  said  the  merchant;  "but  never 
without  courage." 

"  That  is  right !"  cried  Thiodolf,  and  he  seized  his  companion's 
hand  in  his  powerful  grasp.  "  Dear,  brave  man  !  it  is  easy  to 
see  that  you  may  be  spoken  to  without  thoughtful  reserve. 
Boldly  out  with  our  words  as  beseems  valiant  men.  Tell  me,  in 
the  name  of  all  the  gods,  how  goes  it  now  in  the  castle  of  the 
great  baron  ?" 

"  One  of  your  countrymen  has  but  lately  made  sad  havoc  there," 
answered  the  merchant,  and  he  shook  his  head  and  looked  keenly 
in  the  eyes  of  the  questioner. 


106  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  v. 

"  So  !  has  he  ?"  replied  Thiodolf  rather  hurt.  "  But  tell  me 
now  what  has  come  of  it." 

"  What  well  nigh  must  come  of  it,"  said  the  merchant.  "  The 
proud  and  lofty  mind  of  the  baron  has  become  bewildered  by  his 
wrathful  sorrow.  Neither  by  day  nor  by  night  will  he  come  out 
of  the  vaulted  passage  which  leads  to  the  castle  from  the  park, 
and  which  was  always  looked  upon  by  him  and  most  of  his  house- 
hold as  a  mysterious  and  ill-fated  spot.  There  he  wanders  about 
with  an  old  heavy  hammer,  and  strikes  against  the  painted  walls 
to  find  the  hollow  place  where  the  prophecy  of  his  ancestor,  Hul- 
dibert,  lies  concealed.  That  prophecy  he  thinks  will  throw  light 
upon  the  fearful  destiny  which  has  robbed  him  of  both  his  daugh- 
ters." 

"  Both  his  daughters  ?  Both  ?"  asked  the  astonished  Thiodolf. 
"  Isolde  but  left  her  home  for  half  an  hour,  and  has  long  ago  re- 
turned to  it." 

"  You  are  misinformed,"  answered  the  merchant.  "  Isolde  has 
been  forcibly  carried  off  by  that  Northman  ;  probably  at  the  de- 
sire of  Malgherita,  who  but  just  before  had  sprung  up  again  like 
an  apparition." 

"  Yes,"  said  Thiodolf,  striking  the  table  till  flasks  and  glasses 
clattered  together,  "  that  I  know  well.  But  she  made  her  escape 
from  him,  and  is  long  since  with  her  father." 

"  Dear  sir,"  answered  the  merchant  smiling,  "  you  are  in 
error,  however  strong  assertion  your  fist  may  make  on  the  table. 
A  wild  Northman,  who  had  been  both  seen  and  felt  at  the  castle- 
gate, — for  a  porter  is  now  lying  in  bed  half  dead  from  a  blow  of 
his  fist — " 

"  He  must  have  been  a  proper  fool  of  a  porter  !"  interrupted 
Thiodolf.  "  A  little  bit  of  a  blow." 

"Be  it  as  it  may  with  him,"  continued  the  merchant;  "but 
this  Northman  had  afterwards  a  fight  with  the  baron's  troops  on 
the  shore,  and  escaped  back  to  his  two  vessels,  to  which  he  had 
undoubtedly  before  contrived  to  convey  Isolde." 

"  Nay,  sir,  that  he  had  not  contrived,"  cried  Thiodolf  with  a 
displeased  laugh  ;  "  and  more  the  pity." 

"  You  contradict  strangely,"  said  the  merchant. 

"  Oh,  si-,"  answered  Thiodolf,  «  he  who  contradicts  strangely 


CHAP,  v.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER,  107 

is  yourself.  None  can  know  the  story  so  well  as  I ;  for  I  am 
that  wild  fellow  of  whom  it  pleases  you  to  speak." 

"  Is  it  so  ?  that  makes  indeed  a  difference,"  said  the  merchant 
laughing  heartily  ;  but  soon  falling  into  grave  thought,  he  looked 
down  silently  for  a  while,  and  asked  at  length,  "  In  heaven's 
name,  have  you  then  no  knowledge  where  Isolde  may  now  be  ?" 

"  It  was  that  which  I  would  ask  you,"  cried  Thiodolf.  "  And 
you  may  give  me  the  information  with  a  very  safe  conscience ; 
for  I  have  no  other  thought  than  that  of  the  reconciliation  of  the 
whole  house  ;  and  therefore  it  was  that* I  wished  to  carry  off 
Isolde,  and  even  to  marry  her." 

"  Ah,  good  friend,"  said  the  merchant  smiling,  "  that  last  many 
men  have  already  heartily  wished." 

"  But  not  so  honorably  and  so  honestly  as  I,"  said  Thiodolf; 
"  I  would  wager  that." 

"And  I  too,"  answered  the  merchant;  "though  perchance 
you  would  set  about  it  somewhat  strangely.  Thus  much  is  cer- 
tain :  you  alone  can  now  deliver  Isolde,  who  must  have  fallen 
into  the  hands  of  a  most  unworthy  ravisher." 

"  I  shall  probably  grind  him  to  dust,"  said  Thiodolf. 

"  But  let  me  now  think,"  continued  the  merchant,  "  how  we 
can  find  a  trace  of  who  he  is,  and  whither  his  course  may  have 
turned."  After  a  pause  he  said,  "It  can  hardly  be  any  other! 
The  proud  Arab,  Prince  Achmet,  must  have  done  the  deed.  At 
that  very  time  he  was  cruising  about  our  coasts,  and  his  corsairs 
have  often  been  seen  on  shore.  Except  his  vessels  and  yours, 
there  have  been  only  merchant-ships  peaceably  lying  in  the  har- 
bor of  our  city,  and  they  would  never  have  ventured  on  any 
deed  of  violence ;  least  of  all  against  a  daughter  of  the  great 
baron." 

Already  on  his  feet,  and  with  his  spear  in  hand,  Thiodolf 
asked,  "  Where  shall  I  find  Achmet  ?" 

"  They  say  that  he  sailed  hence  to  Sicily,"  said  the  merchant. 
"  And  if  you  find  him  not  there,  he  must  be  gone  to  the  African 
coast.  He  has  there  a  large  noble  castle,  not  far  from  the  spot 
where  the  old  Carthage  stood  ;  and  without  doubt  he  must  have 
thought  of  concealing  there  the  stolen  treasure." 

"  Thanks,  my  brave,  wise  informant,"  said  Thiodolf,  shaking 


108  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  v 

the  merchant's  hand ;  "  and  before  we  part  let  me  hear  your 
name." 

"  I  am  called  Bertram,"  answered  he.  "  And  I,  too,  would 
make  you  a  request.  There  is  in  the  neighborhood  of  Achmet's 
castle  an  old  Arab  called  Haroun,  who  has  in  keeping  some  very 
precious  jewels  of  mine.  I  have  never  sent  for  them,  because 
there  has  been  no  opportunity  sufficiently  safe  ;  but  now  I  wish 
that  you  would  take  them  into  your  -brave  hands,  and  bring  them 
to  me  in  Marseilles  when  you  restore  Isolde.  You  will  think  that 
I  am  a  selfish  man,  who  has  nothing  before  his  eyes  but  his  own 
business  and  profit." 

"  Wherefore  not  ?"  said  Thiodolf.  "  It  is  the  greatest  joy  and 
pleasure  in  the  world,  when  one  man  takes  another  by  the  hand, 
and  finds  his  own  advantage  in  bringing  about  an  intercourse  be- 
tween good  people." 

"  Truly,"  said  Bertram,  "  Haroun  may  do  you  a  good  turn  in 
helping  you  to  recover  Isolde.  Give  him  this  seal-ring  from  me, 
then  he  will  know  you  to  be  my  friend,  and  you  may  trust  him 
blindly  under. all  circumstances.  You  will  readily  find  him. 
Every  dweller  on  the  coast  will  show  you  the  way  to  old  Ha- 
roun's  house.  See,  my  valiant  Northman,  the  thought  which 
you  just  now  spoke  out  is  the  very  one  that  makes  me  joyful  and 
bold  in  traffic,  and  gives  me  hope  that  my  life  spent  in  it  is  well 
pleasing  to  God." 

"  Long  live  merchants  J-  Long  live  warriors !"  cried  Thiodolf, 
as  he  emptied  his  glass,  pressed  the  merchant  to  his  heart,  and 
hastened  with  two  flasks  of  the  noble  wine  under  his  arm  gaily 
back  to  his  ship.  Immediately  the  anchors  were  raised,  and  to- 
wards  midday  they  set  sail  with  a  favorable  wind. 


CHAP,  vi.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  109 


CHAPTER  VI. 

WHEN  after  some  time  the  fertile  Sicily,  with  her  smoking  moun- 
tain, arose  out  of  the  waves  in  sight  of  the  voyagers,  all  the 
Icelanders  stood  on  the  decks  of  their  vessels,  and  joyfully 
stretched  out  their  arms  towards  the  beautiful  vision.  "  Hecla's 
brother  !"  they  cried  out.  "  Welcome,  Hecla's  brother  !  Is  it 
not  as  if  we  were  looking  upon  our  old  beloved  fire-mountain 
itself?"  And  then  they  broke  forth  into  the  following  song  : 

"  Deep  in  the  bosom  of  the  earth, 

Day  and  night  a  furnace  rages ; 
Flames  as  ancient  as  the  world, 

Yet  unknown  to  man  for  ages. 
But  when,  smoking  in  her  wrath, 

Hecla  lifts  her  thousand  voices, 
And  when  Etna  threatens  loud, 

Then  the  soul  of  man  rejoices ; 
Glorious  thoughts  his  heart  inspire, 
That  the  world  is  girt  by  fire !" 

"  I  canff/at  now  understand,"  said  Thiodolf  to  himself,  "  how 
Malgherita  could  help  taking  more  pleasure  in  the  fiery-red 
Hecla.  Etna  here  only  sends  out  smoke  into  the  air,  and  yet 
how  joyfully  my  heart  beats  at  the  sight !" 

While  they  were  casting  anchor  before  the  fertile  island,  they 
heard  the  song  of  some  fishermen  who  were  rowing  about,  sing, 
ing  words  like  the  following : 

"  In  the  red  glow  of  evening 

Came  o'er  the  blue  sea 
The  strong  northern  hero, 

So  bold  and  so  free. 
That  his  sword  is  unsparing 

Shall  Musselmans  find; 
But  to  woman  he  ever 

Is  gentle  and  kind. 


110  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  vi. 

"  When  the  battle  is  ended, 

The  mazes  he'll  trace, 
Of  the  song  and  the  dance 

With  skill  and  with  grace. 
He  who  boldly  meets  death, 

And  who  fears  not  to  dare, 
He  also  shall  vanquish 

The  hearts  of  the  fair." 

"  Would  to  the  gods  that  it  were  so !"  said  Thiodolf  with  a 
sigh.  "  Then  would  Isolde  not  have  shown  herself  so  ungracious 
towards  me  ;  for  as  to  meeting  death  firmly,  that  I  think  I  could 
do  as  well  as  any  other.  But  I  must  speak  to  those  good  fisher- 
men at  any  rate." 

He  beckoned  to  them  ;  and  as  at  that  time  there  were  many 
true  and  brave  Normans  on  the  island,  their  countrymen  were 
received  without  the  smallest  distrust.  The  fishermen  rowed 
gladly  to  the  vessel,  and  prayed  the  noble  lord  to  rest  a  while  in 
a  bower  which  they  had  made  near  the  shore  of  orange  and  plane 
branches  interwoven. 

"  Have  you  any  wine  there  ?"  asked  Thiodolf.  "  I  will  pay 
you  well  for  it,  and  I  greatly  like  it." 

"  Good  wine  of  Syracuse,"  answered  the  fishermen  ;  and  with- 
out more  ado  he  went  with  them  and  some  of  his  companions  to 
land. 

As  they  now  drew  near  to  the  orange-shade,  he  whispered  to 
his  Icelanders,  "  Children,  there  is  no  help  for  it ;  th»«\  time  you 
must  go  on  and  make  inquiries  about  Achmet.  It  is  so  very 
pleasant  here  under  the  branches.  Besides  I  see  bright  flasks 
glisten ;  and  as  it  is  a  land  of  friends,  I  can  well  remain  behind. 
Now  make  yourselves  thoroughly  well  informed  ;  you  will  surely 
find  me  here  when  you  return,  if  even  you  are  rather  long  away." 

The  soldiers  dispersed,  and  Thiodolf  went  with  his  friendly  hosts 
into  the  leafy  bower. 

"  Children,"  he  said,  as  they  sat  with  their  glasses  before  them, 
"  you  were  singing  just  now  a  beautiful  song  of  a  brave  and 
courteous  Northman.  Of  what  hero  were  you  then  speaking?" 

"  Of  the  great  knight  Helmfrid,"  answered  a  fisherman.  "  He 
bore  himself  so  gallantly,  that  not  only  castles  and  ships,  but  also 
the  hearts  of  the  noblest  and  fairest  women  could  offer  him  no 


CHAP,  vr]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  Ill 

resistance.  And  often  indeed  has  he  wooed  a  lovely  lady  ;  but 
when  he  was  just  about  to  hear  the  sweet  consent  from  her  lips, 
he  colored  up  as  if  in  anger  and  shame,  turned  away,  and  sought 
some  other  path." 

"  That  was  well,"  said  Thiodolf.  "  I  can  easily  guess  at  the 
reason.  But  if  I  only  knew  where  he  now  is,  I  would  bring  him 
a  certain  shield,  and  with  it  lull  to  rest  his  wrathful  sorrow." 

"  You  would  come  too  late,  dear  sir,"  answered  the  fisherman ; 
"at  least  too  late  as  far  as  regards  his  love-adventures.  The 
great  knight  Helmfrid  must  now  be  an  old  man." 

"  They  say,"  added  another,  "  that  he  is  become  the  head  of  the 
northern  guard  which  the  rich  Greek  emperor  keeps  at  his  court, 
and  which  is  called  the  troop  of  the  Vaeringers.  He  must  be  there 
a  very  mighty  and  glorious  prince." 

"  Then  he  is  what  beseems  him,"  said  Thiodolf;  "and  the  peo- 
ple who  have  made  him  such  have  not  done  a  tittle  more  than 
their  duty.  So  help  me  Odin  !  what  a  joy  it  must  be  to  look  only 
for  once  into  the  face  of  such  a  warrior  !" 

While  they  were  thus  speaking,  a  blooming  graceful  woman 
joined  them.  She  belonged  to  the  fishermen,  and  helped  to  bring 
wine  and  pour  it  out.  At  length  she  said  to  him  who  was  her 
husband,  "  These  are  other  and  pleasanter  guests  than  the  corsairs 
who  were  here  of  late." 

"  Corsairs !"  and  Thiodolf  sprang  up.  "Could  you  not  tell  me 
whether  the  Arab  prince  Achmet  was  their  leader  ?" 

"  That  he  was,"  answered  the  woman.  "  I  know  that  as  well 
as  any  one.  For  when  they  had  tormented  us  long  enough,  and 
were  just  about  to  sail  away,  I  was  called  to  the  ship  in  order  to 
dress  and  plait  the  hair  of  a  beautiful  lady." 

"  Indeed  !"  cried  Thiodolf.  "  O  thou  dear  woman,  thou  art  to 
me  like  a  guiding  star,  and  one  very  fair  and  kindly  to  look  upon. 
Tell  me  now,  how  went  it  with  the  beautiful  lady  ?" 

"  I  plaited  her  silky  tresses,"  answered  the  woman,  smiling ; 
"  and  the  while  the  Arab  prince  knelt  before  her  on  rich  cushions, 
and  spoke  tender  and  loving  things  to  her ;  but  I  could  not  hear 
much  of  them,  for  all  around  were  youths  and  maidens  singing  to 
their  Moorish  instruments.  The  lady  in  the  midst  of  these  flat- 
tering sounds  looked  like  a  very  queen,  so  steadily  and  brightly 


112  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  vi 

did  her  eyes  look  out  upon  the  green  of  the  sea  and  the  blue  of 
heaven." 

«  Oh,  I  know  that !"  murmured  Thiodolf  to  himself.  "  Just 
so  did  I  see  her  for  the  first  time :  as  if  she  were  a  sunflower,  the 
proud  maiden,  and  naught  but  the  sun  was  worthy  of  her  gaze. 
Did  you  not  hear,"  continued  he,  turning  to  the  woman,  "  whither 
they  were  steering  ?" 

"  I  think,  dear  sir,"  answered  she,  "  that  they  were  going  to 
Africa.  At  least  much  was  said  in  the  songs,  and  also  in  the 
speech  of  the  Arab  prince,  of  a  castle  that  stands  near  the  ruins 
of  the  old  Carthage,  or  perhaps  on  part  of  them,  and  where  the 
true  joy  of  love  was  to  rise  up  out  of  a  fallen  world." 

"  I  have  it ! — thanks  be  to  all  the  gods !"  cried  Thiodolf,  spring, 
ing  up  and  seizing  his  horn.  But  quickly  turning  again  to  the 
fishermen,  he  said  kindly,  "  Be  not  afraid,  children,  if  I  blow 
somewhat  loud.  I  must  do  it  this  once,  for  I  have  not  a  moment 
of  time  to  lose."  And  forthwith  the  thunder  of  his  mighty  horn 
echoed  through  the  flowery  valleys.  The  Icelanders  came  hastily 
running  back,  and  he  called  out  to  them  in  his  native  tongue : 

"  Wise  warriors  scour  the  land, 
Aye  for  tidings  seeking ; 
Their  leader,  the  while,  bright  wine  is  quaffing. 

"  The  best  of  tidings  came, 
As  the  goblet  he  raised. 
The  secret  is  known.     We  must  be  sailing !" 

Then  he  put  two  golden  rings  into  the  hand  of  the  pretty  fisher, 
wife,  who  bowed,  full  of  thanks,  to  the  noble  hero,  and  hastening 
to  his  companions  on  board,  steered  full  of  joyful  hopes  to  the 
African  coast. 

The  beams  of  the  sinking  sun  fell  with  a  strange  brightness  on 
the  ruins  of  the  overthrown  Carthage.  High  grass  and  fragrant 
shrubs,  which  sprang  up  out  of  the  clefts  of  the  stones,  whispered 
in  the  sea-breeze,  as  if  repeating  with  mysterious  sounds  the  mar- 
vellous deeds  of  the  past.  The  voice  of  a  shepherd-boy  sang 
these  words  from  amongst  the  mounds,  which  might  have  been 
taken  for  graves : 


CHAP,  vi.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  US 

"  When  banish'd  Mariu8,  once  a  Roman  chief, 
On  Carthage'  ruin'd  fragments  sat  him  down, 
He  thus  po-ur'd  forth  his  bosom's  sad  complaint : 
'  0  changeful  life  !'  he  cried  ;  «  say,  what  art  thou  ? 
More  than  a  passing  shadow— a  mere  shade  ? 
Or  less  than  the  forerunner  of  grim  death  ?' " 

A  beautiful  woman  who  passed  just  then,  leaning  on  the  arm 
of  a  Moorish  prince,  trembled  painfully  at  this  song,  and  he  imme- 
diately took  her  back  to  a  splendid  castle  which  rose  up  not  far 
from  the  spot. 

Soon  after  Thiodolf  came  across  the  plain.  He  had  landed 
some  hours  before  ;  and  had,  as  he  was  wont,  taken  upon  himself 
alone  to  make  inquiries  in  this  land  of  enemies.  His  answer  to 
some  well-meant  remonstrances  of  his  companions  had  been  :  "  In 
the  first  place,  it  makes  less  noise  when  I  go  alone  ;  and  then  I 
can  get  more  honor  from  all  that  may  befal  me.  Keep  quiet  in 
your  posts,  and  let  no  man  interfere  with  me." 

They  well  knew  what  that  meant,  and  did  not  venture  on 
another  word  of  opposition ;  remaining  on  the  shore  listening  and 
prepared  for  combat,  that  they  might  run  at  the  first  sound  of  the 
horn,  wherever  their  young  leader  should  call  them. 

Now  as  Thiodolf  was  striding  over  the  ruins,  he  heard  the  song 
of  the  boy  as  it  gave  out  these  words  : 

"  The  brilliant  green  of  summer's  days 
Changes  to  autumn's  mournful  browa" 

"  There  is  not  much  harm  in  that,"  said  Thiodolf.  "  Autumn 
is  a  beautiful  season  ;  but  thou,  to  whom  it  seems  so  mournful, 
come  out  for  a  while  from  thy  heap  of  stones.  I  have  to  speak 
•with  thee." 

The  stripling  shepherd  drew  near  to  the  young  hero,  greeting 
him  courteously. 

"  Thou  fair  boy,"  said  Thiodolf,  "  canst  thou  show  me  the  way 
to  old  Haroun's  dwelling  ?" 

"  I  will  do  so  gladly  in  the  morning,  dear  sir,"  answered  the 
boy  ;  "  but  this  evening  it  is  all  too  fearful  around  the  old  build- 
ing. Besides,  many  wild  beasts  cower  there  in  the  night-time ; 
and  before  we  could  complete  our  journey,  the  moon  would  be 
already  risen  high." 
9 


114  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  CHAP  vi. 

"  Leave  the  moon  to  rise  if  she  will,  dear  child,"  answered 
Thiodolf.  "  Thou  art  under  the  safeguard  of  a  strong  Northman. 
Be/ore  a  hair  of  thy  head  can  be  touched,  I  must  be  lying  dead 
on  the  ground  ;  and  that  would  not  be  so  easily  done." 

"  I  well  believe  that,  thou  great  noble  man,"  said  the  boy. 
"  I  will  go  with  thee  ;  but  I  must  first  collect  my  flock." 

Thiodolf  was  content  with  this.  The  boy  drove  his  flock  into 
a  space  surrounded  with  a  half-fallen  wall,  closed  the  entrance 
carefully  with  hurdles,  and  went  his  way  with  his  knightly  com- 
panion. They  went  over  the  level  coast,  only  passing  at  times 
detached  lonely  buildings,  or  low  brushwood,  breaking  the  same- 
ness of  the  way,  while  the  deepening  shades  of  evening  more 
and  more  overcame  the  power  of  the  setting  sun.  Clouds  of 
deepest  sorrow  and  longing  came  at  the  same  time  over  Thiodolf's 
mind.  The  friends  he  had  left  behind  in  Iceland,  and  the  proud 
beauty  who  had  fled  from  him,  came  before  him  as  if  the  past 
and  the  future,  half  severe  and  half  alluring.  He  was  tempted 
to  think  that  all  the  joy  which  he  was  pursuing  was  but  an  unreal 
cloud.  His  faithful  relations  in  Iceland  he  might  never  see  again, 
and  never  win  the  love  of  that  glorious  maiden.  Some  chords 
which  the  boy  drew  forth  from  the  lute  sounded  mournful  like- 
wise, and  now  and  then  a  heavy  tear  fell  from  his  large  blue 
eyes,  almost  like  the  rain-drops  which  fall  from  the  clouds  when 
a  mighty  storm  is  about  to  burst  forth. 

When  the  moon  had  been  long  up,  and  the  sands  appeared 
golden  yellow  in  her  light,  the  wanderers  perceived  a  ruined 
building  which  rose  upon  a  gentle  hill.  All  around  grew  thick 
bushes  of  shrubs  strange  to  look  upon  ;  some  of  them  spreading 
wide,  others  shooting  up  high  ;  every  leaf  recalling  to  a  stranger 
how  far  off  is  his  beloved  home,  and  in  what  remote  wild  country 
he  is  wandering. 

"  Yonder  lives  old  Haroun,"  said  the  boy,  and  he  pointed  with 
his  hand  towards  the  moon-lit  building  ;  but  he  suddenly  remained 
in  this  position  as  if  spell-bound. 

"What  is  the  matter,  boy?"  asked  Thiodolf.  "Go  onwards, 
or  we  shall  find  old  Haroun  already  asleep." 

"  Dost  thou  not  see  it  ?"  whispered  the  child,  but  without 
moving.  "  Yonder  is  cowering  a  fearful  lion,  ready  to  spring  on 
us  j  if  we  move,  he  will  be  upon  us." 


CHAP,  vi.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  115 

"  Truly  the  lion  must  be  a  bad  beast,"  answered  Thiodolf. 
"  If  only  I  could  see  him  !"  And  cautiously  looking  through  the 
bushes,  he  said  at  length,  "  Look  now,  there  is  a  beautiful  greai 
dog,  quite  gold-colored  ;  he  shall  help  us  in  our  chase."  But  a* 
he  was  about  to  call  the  dog,  it  sprang  fiercely  out  upon  him 
"  Come  on  !"  cried  Thiodolf;  but  at  the  same  moment  he  felt  his- 
round  shield  almost  torn  from  his  arm,  and  the  creature's  teeth  in 
his  side.  "  Dost  thou  so  love  to  bite,  sirrah  ?"  he  cried,  and  let 
his  battle-axe  fall  on  the  beautiful  head  of  the  beast,  dividing  it 
into  two  bloody  halves,  so  that  the  wild  aggressor  fell  to  the  ground 
with  a  loud  far-echoing  cry,  and  then  stretching  out  his  limbs  in 
death  immediately  expired.  "  Pity  for  the  beautiful  noble  dog !" 
said  Thiodolf  compassionately.  "  I  have  never  seen  so  large  a 
one.  But  why  was  the  creature  so  ill-conditioned  ? — And  now, 
where  shall  we  find  the  lion  ?" 

The  astonished  boy  had  difficulty  in  convincing  him  that  there 
lay  the  lion,  and  that  if  was  one  of  the  most  fearful  that  could  be 
met  with  on  the  African  coasts. 

"  So,  so !"  said  Thiodolf,  bending  down  to  observe  the  fallen 
beast.  "So  that  is  a  lion!  Well,  it  is  a  very  beautiful  and 
powerful  creature  ;  but  I  can  tell  thee  I  had  pictured  to  myself 
it  would  be  something  more." 

An  old  man,  with  a  venerable  beard  and  high  turban,  had  ap- 
proached them.  "  Could  you  not  tell  me,  my  children,  who  killed 
here  this  mighty  lion  ?  I  know  very  well  that  it  may  have  been 
a  thunderbolt.  But  how  came  it  that  I  heard  nothing  of  it,  and 
yet  that  the  fearful  death-cry  of  the  beast  rang  through  my 
chambers  ?" 

"  Thunderbolt  ?"  answered  Thiodolf.  "  Yes,  if  you  call  this 
a  thunderbolt."  He  held  his  battle-axe  towards  the  old  man,  and 
added,  "  But  you  are  mistaken." 

"  And  yet  I  might  well-nigh  call  it  a  thunderbolt,"  said  the  old 
man,  now  looking  at  the  edge  of  the  axe,  and  now  at  the  animal's 
wound  ;  and  the  boy  whispered  in  Thiodolf 's  ear  that  this  was 
the  rich  old  Haroun,  to  whom  they  were  going. 

"  Dear  Haroun,"  said  Thiodolf  kindly,  "  I  have  to  give  thee  a 
greeting  from  thy  friend  Bertram." 

The  old  man  looked  at  him,  his  eyes  sparkling  with  joy,  and 


116  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  vi. 

said :  "  Truly,  thou  valiant  youth,  thou  hast  the  look  of  one  who 
may  be  the  friend  of  my  friend,  and  thou  beseemest  thyself  as 
such  ;  but  yet  I  must  ask  for  another  assurance." 

Then  Thiodolf  held  the  seal-ring  before  his  eyes  ;  and  forth- 
with Haroun  grasped  the  hand  of  his  guest  with  youthful  warmth 
and  youthful  strength,  and  led  him  up  into  the  building,  promis- 
ing at  the  same  time  hospitality  and  a  night's  lodging  to  the 
shepherd-boy,  so  that  in  the  morning  he  could  return  in  the  safety 
of  daylight  to  his  flock. 

The  two  men  sat  opposite  to  each  other  in  a  great  hall,  painted 
with  figures  of  very  ancient  date,  and  talked  over  their  business. 
Between  them  stood  a  table  covered  with  rich  fruits,  and  a  flask 
of  precious  wine  shone  before  Thiodolf,  who  diligently  applied 
himself  to  it.  Faithful  to  discharge  the  commission  of  his  friend, 
he  settled  about  the  transfer  of  the  jewels  before  he  began  to  ask 
after  Isolde  and  Achmet. 

"  The  bold  prince  lately  returned  home  with  a  wondrously 
fair  woman,"  answered  Haroun  ;  "  and  a  succession  of  feasts  has 
been  held  in  his  splendid  castle.  I  will  give  thee  a  counsel,  dear 
friend.  Go  thou  to-morrow  towards  evening  to  the  castle  as  a 
player  on  the  lute, — thou  canst  strike  its  strings  ?" 

"  Not  much  worse  than  I  can  wield  a  sword,"  answered  Thi- 
odolf, nodding  confidently. 

"  That  is  well,"  proceeded  the  old  man ;  "  then  that  will  be 
the  best  way  to  search  out  how  matters  stand  there,  and  then  to 
make  plans  accordingly." 

"  I  must  say  one  thing  to  thee  first.  If  I  can  go  there  as  I  am 
now,  so  let  it  be.  But  to  disguise  myself  as  a  Musselman,  that  I 
can  do  neither  now  nor  ever.  I  will  live  as  a  Northman,  I  will 
die  as  a  Northman  ;  and  no  single  moment  shall  come  between 
in  which  it  can  be  said  that  I  have  passed  for  aught  else." 

"  Thou  art  a  strange  man,"  said  Haroun  with  some  displeasure, 
"  and  takest  too  much  thought.  When  the  alchymist  can  change 
metals  for  ever,  why  should  a  man  be  scared  at  putting  on  another 
garb  for  two  or  three  hours  ?" 

"  With  an  Icelander  such  tricks  are  not  so  lightly  played," 
answered  Thiodolf  indignantly. 

"  Well,  well,"  said  the  old  man  kindly  ;  "  it  must,  then,  be 


CHAP,  vi.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  117 

done  after  another  fashion.  *  In  the  castle  they  much  love  all 
that  is  called  song  or  melody  ;  and  the  gates  would  open  all  the 
quicker  before  the  wonderful  appearance  of  an  Icelandic  minstrel." 

"  Yes,"  said  Thiodolf,  "  that  is  the  way  with  doors  when  Ice- 
landers  knock  at  them  :  if  good  words  cannot  do,  good  blows  can." 

At  this  moment  he  perceived  a  large  figure  painted  on  the  wall 
in  vivid  colors,  on  which  the  lamp,  as  he  turned  it  in  order  more 
conveniently  to  help  himself,  threw  a  bright  light.  "  That  must 
be  a  very  old  painting  ?"  he  asked. 

"  Truly  it  must  be  of  the  time  of  Carthage,"  was  the  answer, 
"  for  our  law  forbids  us  to  make  such  images." 

"  That  is  a  strange  law,"  cried  Thiodfol,  "  which  would  forbid 
man  to  make  beautiful  images,  in  which  other  people  will  find 
pleasure  for  many  hundred  years  afterwards.  If  I  am  not  mis- 
taken, I  would  never  let  myself  be  so  hindered." 

"  The  prophet,"  answered  Haroun,  "  says  that  all  such  figures 
will  one  day,  before  the  judgment-seat  of  God,  ask  of  those  who 
made  them  souls  for  the  pictured  bodies." 

"  That  sounds  very  serious,"  said  Thiodolf  j  "  but  yet  I  think, 
if  the  pictures  are  of  the  right  sort,  there  is  nothing  to  be  said 
against  them.  But  now,  my  noble  host,  declare  to  me  what  those 
figures  on  the  wall  may  mean, — the  young  knight,  who  stands 
before  an  altar,  solemnly  stretching  out  his  hands  toward  heaven, 
and  the  old  chief  near  him,  who  appears  as  if  he  were  giving  him 
grave  warning." 

"  There  was,  in  the  old  Carthaginian  times,  a  very  great  hero, 
who  had  yet  a  far  greater  hero  for  his  son.  And  now  because 
the  city  of  Carthage  had  such  a  strife  with  the  city  of  Rome  that 
it  was  easy  to  see  that  one  of  them  must  be  overthrown,  the  old 
hero  made  the  young  hero,  whose  glorious  and  unequalled  great- 
ness he  well  foresaw,  take  an  oath  that  he  would  be  an  enemy  to 
all  Romans,  and  know  of  no  reconciliation  with  them  till  death. 
The  young  hero  joyfully  took  the  oath,  and  kept  it  fast  through 
his  whole  life  ;  so  that  the  great  city  of  Rome  was  well-nigh 
swept  away  from  the  earth  before  his  wrath." 

"  I  like  that  well,"  said  Thiodolf;  "  and  if  the  people  on  the 
wall  both  look  somewhat  strange  and  harsh,  and  very  passionate 
in  their  whole  appearance,  one  can  yet  see  that  they  are  of  the 


118  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  vi. 

right  good  sort.  Such  an  oath,  and  'his  weapons  first  put  into  his 
hand, — it  is  very  beautiful  ;  and  I  would  fain  that  something  like 
it  could  now  be  found  in  the  world.  But  not  an  oath  only  against 
the  Romans,  or  against  this  or  that  one  in  particular,  but  against 
all  that  is  bad,  and  for  all  that  is  good." 

"  The  Christians  have  such  a  kind  of  knightly  oath  amongst 
them,"  said  Haroun  ;  "  but  he  who  would  learn  it  must  first  be 
baptized." 

"  That  is  a  pity,"  cried  Thiodolf ;  "  I  would  else  have  taken 
it." 

At  the  same  time  he  was  about  to  offer  to  his  host  a  parting 
cup  ;  and  he  then  first  remarked  that  Haroun  let  no  drop  of  wine 
pass  his  lips. 

"  Why  is  that  now  ?"  asked  he.  "  Your  law  has  not  forbid- 
den  you  that  likewise  ?" 

"  Yes,"  said  Haroun,  "  our  law  does  forbid  it ;  and  the  great 
Mahomet  has  given  us  an  example  of  obedience.  He  could  lift 
himself  to  heaven  in  his  ecstasies  without  the  help  of  a  drop  of  the 
intoxicating  liquor." 

"  Mahomet  !"  repeated  Thiodolf,  thoughtfully  to  himself, 
"  that  must  be  the  Mahound  of  whom  Malgherita  was  asking  in  the 
spring.  No,  all  the  gods  be  praised !  he  belongs  not  to  us.  It 
was  well 'if  he  was  so  full  of  inspiration  in  himself;  but  he  should 
not  have  forbidden  the  joyous  wine  to  other  brave  people  !" 

"  Mock  not !"  interrupted  Haroun,  very  gravely. 

"  Nay,  truly  I  am  not  mocking,"  answered  Thiodolf,  good- 
humoredly.  "  I  honor  greatly  the  hero  who  could  despise  so 
precious  an  earthly  gift,  and  yet,  as  you  say,  could  soar  up  to 
heaven.  Only  I  do  not  understand  him  well ;  and  also  I  am  not 
the  man  to  imitate  him."  So  saying,  he  emptied  a  newly  brought 
flask  almost  at  a  draught,  and  wished  good  night  to  his  host. 

When  he  was  on  his  bed  he  could  hear  the  sounds  of  a  harp, 
and  Haroun  singing  from  the  flat  roof  of  a  building  below  him. 
The  song  spoke  of  the  joys  of  Mahomet's  paradise,  and  the  many 
lovely  maidens  who  were  there  to  greet  the  heroes  with  ever-chang- 
ing love.  But  in  Thiodolfs  heart  was  the  one  Isolde,  whom  he 
hoped  next  day  to  recover ;  and  he  fell  asleep,  smiling,  with  her 
image  before  his  closing  eyes. 


CHAP.  TH.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

A  PART  of  the  following  day  was  spent  in  arranging  and  putting 
together  Bertram's  jewels,  so  that  Thiodolf  could  carry  them  away 
with  him  as  soon  as  he  had  gained  his  object. 

"  The  only  thing  to  be  considered  is,  that  you  dwell  so  far  from 
Achmet's  castle.  Perchance  1  may  succeed  by  a  sudden  unfore- 
seen stroke,  and  then  I  shall  have  to  come  here  again,  it  may  be, 
to  stake  my  prize  on  a  second  throw." 

"  Hearken,  friend,"  said  Haroun,  after  some  reflection,  "  I  be- 
lieve  we  should  do  best  if  you  take  the  whole  packet  with  you. 
Bertram  has  chosen  your  brave  arm  for  the  defence  of  his  trea- 
sure, and  I  think  you  will  take  it  in  safety  through  everything." 

"  Assuredly,"  answered  Thiodolf.  "  At  the  same  time,  Ber- 
tram would  never  wish  his  jewels  to  be  as  fetters  to  my  under- 
taking. At  the  worst  I  will  make  him  tell  me  what  they  are 
worth,  and  I  will  somewhere  take  their  full  value  for  him.  There 
are  many  precious  stones  in  the  world.  But  none  shall  easily 
take  these  from  me  ;  give  them  to  me." 

And  then,  with  a  lute  of  the  old  man's  under  his  arm,  he  took 
again  the  way  that  he  had  passed  yesterday,  and  reached  Ach- 
met's castle  in  the  cool  of  the  evening. 

"  It  seems  pleasant  here,"  said  he  to  himself;  "  and  I  wish 
that  all  things  may  go  peaceably,  so  that  I  need  not  sprinkle  the 
smooth  polished  walls  with  blood." 

But  as  he  was  about  to  go  in,  it  struck  him  that  his  faithful 
companions  might  be  missing  him  too  long,  and  perhaps  at  night- 
fall might  come  inland  to  seek  for  him.  So  he  went  up  a  hillock, 
whence  his  ships  could  be  seen,  and  blew  on  his  horn,  but  in  slow, 
measured  tones,  which  spoke  of  peace  and  waiting. 

At  the  first  sound  of  the  well-known  horn,  all  the  Northmen 
sprang  to  arms ;  but  understanding  the  call  to  rest  and  stand  still, 
they  laid  aside  their  arms  again  with  sighs,  and  seated  themselves 
in  a  circle,  to  repeat  old  legends  to  each  other. 


120  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  vn. 

In  the  meanwhile  Thiodolf  once  more  approached  the  noble 
building,  and  was  hospitably  admitted  at  his  knock  and  call.  He 
asked  for  the  lord  of  the  castle,  and  a  handsome  man  in  Moorish 
garb  came  to  him  out  of  one  of  the  beautiful  alleys  in  the  garden, 
and  made  himself  known  as  such. 

Then  Thiodolf  thought  to  do  as  Haroun  had  advised,  and  to 
begin  the  conversation  with  a  song.  He  powerfully  grasped  the 
strings  of  the  lute,  but  two  strings  broke  in  the  rough  pull ;  he 
pressed  the  delicate  instrument  yet  harder,  and  the  wood-work 
flew  asunder.  He  flung  it  angrily  on  the  ground,  and  broke  it 
entirely  with  his  foot ;  then  looked  at  the  lord  of  the  castle  with 
some  embarrassment. 

"  My  dear  guest,"  said  the  Moor,  with  a  hearty  laugh,  "  what 
dost  thou  then  want  with  me  ?" 

"  What  do  I  want  ?"  answered  Thiodolf:  "  I  wanted,  indeed, 
to  play  before  you ;  but  see,  that  thing  under  my  feet  was  alto- 
gether  too  tender,  and  broke  in  two." 

"  That  was  unfair  of  the  lute,  when  you  touched  it  so  deli- 
cately," said  the  other,  still  laughing  ;  and  he  invited  his  guest, 
from  whom  he  expected  much  amusement,  to  follow  him  to  a  joy- 
ous evening  meal  in  the  palace. 

"  Have  you  here  no  women  ?"  asked  Thiodolf,  as  they  entered 
together  a  splendid  hall,  where  richly  dressed  men  already  were 
lying  on  cushions  round  a  brilliant  table. 

"  Not  women"  answered  Achmet,  "  but  one  woman ;  and  a 
fairer  one  than  is  in  the  paradise  of  Mahomet.  But  after  thou 
hast  so  treated  thy  own  lute,  thou  canst  not  blame  me  if  I  first 
make  trial  how  far  thou  art  fit  to  be  taken  into  her  presence.  The 
fair  one  is  in  a  neighboring  chamber." 

"  Well,"  said  Thiodolf,  "  we  will  wait."  And  he  threw  himself 
on  a  cushion,  and  gaily  poured  out  wine.  "  It  is  wise  of  thee," 
said  he,  after  a  pause,  during  which  the  others  had  stared  at  him 
with  laughing  astonishment,  "  not  to  deny  thyself  the  beloved 
juice  of  the  vine ;  for  I  lately  heard  that  such  is  the  custom  with 
you  of  the  high  turbans  and  crooked  swords." 

"  In  this  castle  we  keep  every  custom  that  stirs  the  spirit  of  life 
most  nobly  and  joyfully,  and  makes  the  blood  flow  quicker  through 
the  veins,"  cried  Achmet ;  and  "  Long  live  god-like  freedom  !" 


niAP.  vn.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  121 

added  he;  wnereat  the  other  revellers  made  their  golden  cups 
touch  and  give  forth  a  clear  sound. 

But  Thiodolf  shook  his  head,  and  said  to  himself:  "  That  might 
carry  you  far, — perchance  somewhat  farther  than  would  please 
you." 

"  Thou  art  muttering  something  to  thyself,  dear  hyperborean 
sage,"  said  the  laughing  prince.  "  Wilt  thou  not  let  us  hear  what 
the  Muses  have  granted  to  a  priest  from  so  far  north  ?" 

"  I  understand  not  thy  strange  words  and  expressions,"  an- 
swered  Thiodolf. 

"  How,  dear  sir  ?"  said  a  mocking  guest ;  "  hast  thou  never 
been  in  Greece  ?  dost  thou  not  know  the  godlike  Homer  ?  nor  the 
joyous  Aristophanes?  After  their  free,  unsophisticated  way  we 
spend  our  lives  ;  and  we  know  of  none  other  rule  than  that  which 
comes  down  to  us  from  the  heavenly  halls  of  science,  and  which 
is  as  needful  as  it  is  lovely.  And  now,  my  refined  and  polished 
guest,  without  doubt  thou  comprehendest  my  words,  and  that 
which  keeps  us  together." 

"  I  understand  not  one  single  word  of  it,"  said  Thiodolf,  gently  ; 
"  nor  do  I  understand  why  the  company  here  all  make  such  jest- 
ing faces.  But  this  I  assuredly  know,  that  none  shall  get  either 
song  or  sport  from  me  until  I  have  seen  the  fair  woman  who 
dwells  in  this  castle." 

"  Then  the  risk  must  indeed  be  run,"  said  Achmet,  laughing. 
And  some  of  the  guests  cried,  "  Yes,  by  all  means." 

The  prince  went  out,  and  soon  came  back,  leading  a  slender 
veiled  lady,  of  tall  and  noble  stature.  "  Now,  then,  wilt  thou 
sing,  young  Orpheus  ?"  asked  he,  smiling. 

"  I  am  not  called  Orpheus,"  was  the  answer  ;  "  I  am  called 
Thiodolf,  the  son  of  Asmundur.  And  I  will  not  sing  till  she 
has  flung  back  the  veil  from  her  fair  face." 

"  Oh,  ho  !  my  dainty  sir,"  answered  Achmet ;  "  perchance  that 
price  might  be  paid  beforehand  for  a  glorious  song,  but  not  for 
some  strange  kind  of  noise." 

"  The  price  !"  muttered  Thiodolf,  half  rising  from  his  cushion  ; 
and  all  involuntarily  shuddered  at  the  strong,  graceful  motion. 
But  soon  leaning  back  again  quietly,  he  continued  with  earnest 
friendliness,  "  I  see  not  why  we  should  spoil  each  other's  lives 


122  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  VH. 

with  so  many  tricks  and  turnings.  That  veiled  woman  is,  with- 
out doubt,  the  one  whom  I  seek.  In  many  ways  I  am  pledged  to 
her  relations  to  bring  her  back  again ;  and  I  look  for  great  joy  to 
myself  in  the  deed.  Be  pleased,  Prince  Achmet,  to  restore  the 
fair  lady  to  me  peaceably.  It  will  thus  be  best  for  us  all." 

An  inextinguishable  laughter  broke  forth  from  Achmet's  lips, 
and  excited  that  of  all  the  guests,  till  the  sound  drew  together  all 
the  dwellers  of  the  castle ;  and  as  one  related  to  another  the 
words  and  demands  of  the  stranger,  all  laughed,  till  the  lowest  of 
the  crowd  pointed  with  his  fingers  atThiodolf  as  a  most  diverting 
and  unheard-of  monster.  The  lady  alone  appeared  to  be  seized 
with  some  foreboding  sadness,  and  retired  to  her  chamber  with 
unsteady  steps. 

For  a  space  Thiodolf  sat  quite  still  under  the  gibes  and  laugh- 
ter  of  the  strange,  unknown  forms.  But  a  silent,  mighty  flame 
rose  ever  hotter  and  hotter  in  his  eyes.  It  was  almost  as  when 
in  a  time  of  threatening  danger  torches  shine  from  the  windows 
of  some  high  watch-tower.  At  length  he  rose,  looked  around 
sharply  and  severely,  and  said,  with  a  voice  of  thunder  which 
sounded  clear  through  the  tumult,  "  Wilt  thou  give  her  to  me 
now  forthwith  ?  I  mean,  the  lady  thou  hast  carried  away.  Wilt 
thou  ?" 

It  seemed  as  if  Achmet  foresaw  something  of  the  fearful 
strength  which  stormed  in  Thiodolf 's  wrath.  He  tried  now  to 
speak  kindly  and  peaceably  to  him  ;  and  the  others,  too,  became 
suddenly  silent.  But  it  was  too  late — Thiodolf 's  Berserker  rage 
had  awoke.  Once  again  he  asked  with  flashing  eyes,  "  Wilt 
thou  give  her  to  me  ?  Is  she  ready  to  depart  ?"  And  the  delay 
of  the  answer  was  the  signal  for  the  most  fearful  outbreak. 

Knives  and  other  sharp  instruments,  caught  up  at  the  moment 
by  the  furious  Icelander,  flew  on  all  sides  of  the  room  like  a 
shower  ;  and  many  fell  senseless  or  dead  to  the  ground,  on  whose 
lips  a  bold  smile  yet  rested.  As  the  rest  rushed  in  anger  and 
terror  against  the  raging  youth,  a  mighty  stroke  of  the  battle-axe 
struck  the  breast  of  the  foremost;  and  then  the  good  sword  Throng- 
piercer  began  its  fearful  meal. 

It  was  less  a  fight  than  the  annihilating  wrath  of  nature's 
strength  let  loose  against  man's  weakness.  Soon  only  bloody 


CHAP,  vii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  123 

corpses  were  lying  about  in  the  hall,  just  before  so  gay  ;  and  a 
few  wounded  men,  with  every  sign  of  terror,  were  tottering  down 
the  stairs.  The  fearful  Thiodolf  stood  alone  in  the  deserted  blood- 
stained  hall. 

The  overpowering  weakness,  which  is  wont  to  follow  the  Ber- 
serker rage,  began  to  creep  through  all  his  limbs  as  soon  as  the  horrid 
victory  was  won.  He  felt  the  approach  of  unconsciousness,  and 
wished  to  hasten  and  take  his  prize  into  a  place  of  safely.  He 
called  out  repeatedly  in  the  Provencal  tongue,  "  Isolde,  come 
forth  !  I  bid  thee,  Isolde,  come  forth  !  I  will  take  thee  uninjured 
to  thy  sister,  by  the  honor  of  my  race,  and  as  surely  as  the  bones 
of  my  father  are  resting  in  the  earth  !" 

But  when  all  was  still  silent,  he  collected  his  last  exhausted 
strength,  and  broke  open  the  door  with  his  foot.  The  veiled  lady, 
whom  he  had  before  seen  leaning  on  Achmet's  arm,  sank  trem- 
bling on  her  knees  before  him,  and  stretched  out  her  hand  im- 
ploringly. 

"  Come,  then,  Isolde,"  he  said,  kindly.  "  In  sooth,  no  man  in 
the  world  can  less  think  to  put  thee  to  pain  than  Thiodolf  the  son 
of  Asmundur.  But  throw  back  thy  veil,  that  I  may  drink  in 
strength  and  joy  from  thy  sweet  eyes." 

It  seemed  as  if  the  lady  in  her  great  fear  understood  few  of 
Thiodolf 's  comforting  words  ;  but  the  same  fear  made  her  hasten" 
to  obey  such  as  she  did  understand  as  a  command.  She  unveiled 
herself. 

But  how  was  it  with  poor  Thiodolf  when  a  face,  very  fair 
indeed,  but  quite  unknown,  looked  upon  him  with  pale,  beseech- 
ing features  ? 

"  Lady,"  he  said,  faltering, — "  ah  !  lady,  conceal  nothing  from 
me.  Are  you,  then,  the  only  woman  here  in  this  castle  ?" 

"  Yes,"  stammered  she  ;  "  except  my  two  black  slaves,  there 
is  none  other  here.  I  would  not  dare  to  inform  you  falsely,  my 
mighty  lord." 

"  So,  so,"  answered  Thiodolf,  as  in  a  dream  ;  "  that  is  another 
and  a  very  bad  thing.  Truly  I  have  greatly  erred.  Forgive 
me,  thou  unknown,  alas !  quite  unknown  beauty ;  but  sleep 
presses  upon  me  as  with  leaden  weight."  And  he  sank  down 


124  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  vri 

amongst  the  dead  in  heavy  exhaustion,  more  overcome  by  the 
weight  of  grief  than  by  his  swoon. 

He  must  have  long  lain  thus,  when  unconsciousness  passed 
away,  and  he  felt  himself  again  fresh  and  strong.  His  first 
thought  was  for  Bertram's  property.  It  was  still  lying  safe  on 
his  breast.  Whilst  he  was  further  recovering  his  recollection,  he 
heard  the  voice  of  the  lady  close  to  him  saying,  in  displeasure, 
"  Cease  from  giving  needless  succor,  Haroun,  I  repeat.  Thou 
knowest  that  Achmet  has  escaped  from  that  ghastly  bath  of  blood, 
and  will  soon  be  here  with  some  slaves  to  put  that  wild  beast 
yonder  in  chains,  which  he  will  not  easily  break.  Then  will  we 
take  vengeance  on  him,  and  on  thee,  unless  at  once  thou  leavest 
him  and  takest  thyself  from  our  castle." 

"He  is  my  guest,"  answered  Haroun.  "  I  will  do  by  him  as 
is  the  duty  of  a  brave  Arab ;  and  if  you  do  me  harm  for  that, 
you  will  have  to  answer  for  it  to  yourself." 

And  he  began  anew  to  rub  diligently  the  temples  of  the  youth 
with  a  strong  sweet-smelling  balsam ;  but  Thiodolf  suddenly 
sprang  up,  his  arms  rattling,  and  stood  firm  and  joyful  on  his 
feet.  He  grasped  Haroun's  hand,  saying,  "  It  is  good  of  thee  to 
have  come  thus  to  assist  me.  Fear  no  more  from  any  man ;  I 
am  once  more  in  my  full  strength."  He  only  gave  a  contempt- 
uous look  to  the  trembling  woman,  adding,  "  Fie,  shame  on  thee  ! 
So  fair,  and  yet  so  wicked  !" 

At  this  moment  many  people  ran  hastily  up  the  steps.  "  You 
come  to  rne  in  a  happy  moment,"  said  Thiodolf  to  himself,  smil- 
ing bitterly  ;  he  seized  Throng-piercer  firmly,  and  walked  straight 
to  the  door. 

Achmet  sprang  in  with  five  or  six  slaves  carrying  fetters  in 
their  hands ;  but  when  they  saw  the  hero  standing  with  his 
glittering  sword,  they  all  remained  pale  and  motionless. 

"  Ye  are  those  for  whom  I  wait !"  said  Thiodolf.  "  Why  do  ye 
delay  ?  Will  ye  not  come  in  ?"  The  black  slaves  took  to  flight. 
"  Fly  away !"  cried  Thiodolf  after  them ;  "  but  thou,  Achmet, 
thou  must  not  run  from  me.  i  am  swift  as  a  deer  and  by  all 
means  must  I  have  thee." 

Achmet  manned  himself,  threw  the  chains  on  the  ground,  and 
drew  near  with  drawn  sword.  The  swords  flew  clashing  one 


CHAP,  vii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  125 

against  the  other  for  some  time  ;  but  Throng-piercer  had  the 
advantage.  Achmet's  weapon  fell  to  the  ground  ;  Thiodolf  seized 
him,  bound  him,  and  then  stood  calmly  before  him,  saying,  "Now, 
methinks  it  would  serve  the  fellow  right  if  I  were  to  sink  him  thus 
bound  in  a  pond,  or  in  fault  of  that  in  the  sea  ;  for  he  did  a  coward's 
deed  when  he  came  with  five  or  six  others  upon  an  unconscious 
man." 

"  Thou  wilt  not  kill  this  prince  without  taking  my  life  also," 
said  the  lady,  as  she  stepped  firmly  between  Thiodolf  and  Achmet. 
"  He  is  now  the  light  of  my  life,  and  I  will  not  leave  him.  Be- 
ware of  dishonoring  thy  hands  with  a  woman's  murder  !" 

"  Oh,  fear  not  for  that !"  answered  Thiodolf.  "  I  am  one, 
believe  me,  who  with  my  right  hand  would  cast  him  in,  and  hold 
thee  back  with  my  left  till  he  has  sunk.  What  thou  wilt  after- 
wards do,  thou  must  answer  for." 

"  I  would  entreat  thee,  my  strange,  fearful  guest,"  said  Haroun, 
"  to  show  thyself  a  milder  conqueror.  It  would  too  much  grieve 
me  to  see  a  stain  upon  thee,  thou  noble  hero." 

"  Thou  art  right,  my  friend,"  answered  Thiodolf.  "  I  would 
gladly  be  a  wise  and  faithful  judge,  since  for  that  I  think  I  have 
been  sent  into  this  castle."  After  some  grave  thought  he  sat 
down  on  the  cushions  in  the  hall,  and  said,  "  I  will  here  do  my 
very  best  to  act  and  to  speak  rightly.  But  answer  me  carefully, 
and  lie  not.  I  can  indeed  first  let  thee  loose,"  said  he  immedi- 
ately afterwards  to  Achmet ;  "  for  there  is  no  fear  of  thy  escap- 
ing. But  I  warn  thee  not  to  attempt  it,  for  evil  would  happen  to 
thee."  Therewith  he  loosed  his  bands,  sat  down  again  on  the  cush- 
ions, and  ordered  the  prince  to  relate  how  he  had  come  by  the 
fair  lady. 

It  soon  appeared  that  the  lady  was  the  Countess  Laura  ;  of 
whom,  as  the  unworthy  widow  of  his  kinsman,  Pietro  had  made 
such  severe  and  bitter  complaints ;  and  Prince  Achmet,  the 
Moorish  youth  with  the  lute,  and  also  the  knight  before  whose 
spear  the  old  lord  had  fallen  in  the  tournament. 

"  That  does  not  much  mend  the  matter,"  said  Thiodolf,  shaking 
his  head.  "On  the  contrary,  the  murder  of  old  Paolo  weighs 
very  heavily  on  you  ;  though  one  can  see  that  you  carried  away 
the  lady  with  her  own  free  will." 


126  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  vn. 

"  I  killed  Count  Paolo  unintentionally,"  answered  Achmet.  "  I 
sought  no  more  than  to  show  to  the  lady  my  knightly  skill  and 
dexterity.  But  the  excitement  of  the  combat,  and  the  different 
manner  of  fighting  which  prevails  with  us  and  Christian  knights, 
brought  it  to  so  sad  and  bloody  an  ending." 

"  If  one  could  but  trust  that  smooth-tongued  man !"  said  Thio- 
dolf.  "  But  his  coward  deed  just  now,  when  he  would  have  bound 
me  as  I  lay  senseless — it  witnesses  too  much  against  him  ;  and, 
behold,  it  goes  against  his  life." 

"  Will  it,  then,  come  to  that  ?"  cried  Laura,  wringing  her 
hands.  "  And  we  had  pictured  to  ourselves  a  life  of  endless  joy 
for  long,  long  years  !" 

"  Yes,"  answered  Thiodolf ;  "  but  why  did  not  you  have  better 
thoughts  ?  Such  inglorious  luxury  could  never  bring  to  noble 
things.  I  am  sorry  that  I  must  kill  him  ;  but  I  see  well  that  I 
may  not  do  otherwise.  Achmet,  is  there  here  in  the  neighbor- 
hood a  pond  or  lake,  where  I  can  quickly  make  an  end  of  thee  ?" 

"  Thiodolf,"  said  Haroun,  "  if  thou  wert  to  lay  upon  him  and 
upon  her  some  purifying  penance,  would  not  that  be  enough  ?" 

The  young  judge  sat  for  a  time  motionless  in  deep  thought. 
At  length  he  said,  "  In  good  sooth,  I  believe  that  so  it  may  be. 
We  have  a  proverb  in  Iceland  which  says  :  '  A  pillow  cures  the 
sick  woman  ;  a  horse  or  a  ship  the  sick  man.'  Now  it  cannot 
be  otherwise  with  deluded  people  ;  and  I  will  try  if  I  can  heal 
you  both.  Thee,  Laura,  by  a  year  or  more  of  great  stillness  and 
quiet,  and  him  by  the  same  period  of  warlike  activity  in  storms 
by  sea  and  dangers  by  land.  I  will  at  once  take  the  Countess 
Laura  to  a  convent ;  there  she  shall  reflect  whether  it  were  not 
much  better  to  remain  in  it  for  ever,  on  account  of  the  many  seri- 
ous events  which  have  happened  in  her  life.  In  the  mean  while 
Achmet  shall  sail  to  my  home  in  Iceland,  and  there  greet  for  me 
my  uncle  Nefiolf  and  my  aunt  Gunhilda,  and  bring  me  word  of 
what  they  are  doing,  and  also  of  how  it  goes  with  my  dear  tame 
wolf  whom  I  left  behind  there.  See,  children,  that  will  help  us 
all ;  for  I  must  fairly  tell  you  that  I  have  long  since  wished  for 
such  a  messenger.  And  you  both  will  perchance  become  good 
orderly  people ;  a  joy  to  gods  and  men.  But  if  not,  then  may 
Achmet  take  his  wicked  Laura  out  of  her  convent." 


CHAP,  vn.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  127 

"  But  where  shall  I  find  thee  again  ?"  asked  Ach.net. 

"  I  will  see  to  that,"  answered  Thiodolf.  "  I  will  leave  so 
bright  a  track  behind  me,  that  there  shall  be  no  fear  of  losing  the 
way." 

Achmet  offered  to  take  an  oath  that  he  would  fulfil  Thiodolf 's 
commands ;  but  the  latter  would  not  allow  him.  "  You  have 
taken  care,"  said  he,  "  that  no  man  should  trust  to  such  words 
from  your  mouth ;  but  I  know  of  another  curb  that  I  will  put 
upon  you," 

In  the  dawn  of  morning  they  took  their  way  to  the  strand. 
Laura  and  Achmet  went  before,  ashamed  and  troubled  ;  Thiodolf 
and  Haroun  walked  gravely  behind  them.  As  the  old  Arab  took 
leave  on  the  shore,  he  said,  "  Mahomet  grant,  my  brave  North- 
man, that  I  may  meet  thee  again  in  the  bowers  of  his  paradise." 

"  We  shall  not  truly  meet  sooner,"  said  Thiodolf,  earnestly ; 
"  and  who  indeed  can  say  whether  we  shall  even  there  ?  For 
see,  old  sir,  this  is  now  the  third  abode  I  have  heard  of  where 
brave  people  meet  after  death,  and  yet  I  firmly  believe  there  can 
be  but  one  place  of  the  kind.  Well !  the  great  Father  will  soon 
make  it  known  j  and  I  think  that  we  shall  both  assuredly  be 
in  it." 

The  Arab  bowed  reverently ;  and  when  far  from  the  shore, 
still  greeted  his  guest  with  his  unbound  turban. 

As  the  coast  of  Africa  began  to  vanish  from  the  eyes  of  the 
voyagers,  Thiodolf  sang : 

"  A  huge  yellow  lion  prowl'd  over  the  plain ; 
By  the  son  of  Asmundur  that  lion  was  slain. 
In  the  proud  castle-hall  was  high  revel  prevailing; 
But  the  son  of  Asmundur  he  turn'd  it  to  wailing." 

He  would  have  sung  more,  but  the  thought  of  Isolde  came  over 
him  ;  the  joyous  song  of  victory  died  on  his  lips,  he  bent  low  his 
head,  and  two  great  tears  rolled  from  his  eyes  on  to  the  golden 
shield  of  Helmfrid. 


188  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  vm. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

ON  a  promontory  of  southern  Sicily  there  stood  a  fair  and  solemn 
convent.  The  country  all  around  looked  retired  and  lonely. 
None  there  knew  whether  peace  or  war  prevailed  in  the  world. 
But  whatever  news,  whether  threatening  or  promising,  pierced 
this  deep  retirement,  was  thought  of  as  an  important  event,  and 
was  spoken  of  perchance  for  fifty  years  or  more,  until  some  new 
occurrence  interposed. 

It  happened  that  one  day  the  armed  vessels  of  Thiodolf  ap- 
proached the  coast ;  some  of  the  nuns  looked  upon  themselves  as 
lost,  others  thought  it  a  solemn  trial  sent  from  God,  while  others 
again  expected  something  glorious  and  joyful.  Whatever  might 
be  the  result,  the  gates  of  the  holy  building  were  opened  in  hum- 
ble submission,  and  the  light  of  colored  torches  streamed  forth 
from  the  sacred  enclosure.  The  abbess  stood  at  the  door  with  all 
her  nuns  ;  and  they  sang  as  the  wonderful  hero  drew  near : 

"  Come  ye  here  with  death's  decree  ? 
Martyrdom  will  set  us  free  ! 
As  weary  pilgrims  do  ye  come  ? 
Welcome  to  our  humble  home  ! 
Come  ye  but  as  pious  guests  ? 
Heavenly  joy  will  fill  your  breasts  P* 

Thiodolf  greeted  them  by  stretching  out  his  left  hand,  while 
with  the  right,  in  sign  of  peace,  he  so  threw  his  lance  that  it  fell 
to  the  ground  with  its  point  downwards. 

"  We  understand  your  courteous  greeting,"  said  the  abbess  ; 
"  and  we  thank  God  that  He  sends  you  to  us  with  gentle 
thoughts.  Make  known  to  us  what  you  want  from  our  poor  con- 
vent." 

"  Ah,  holy  dame,"  answered  Thiodolf  simply,  "  we  ask  for 
nothing,  we  bring  you  something  instead ;  but  whether  the  gift  is 


CHAP,  vin.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  129 

worthy  of  thanks,  experience  must  first  show.  This  fair  young 
lady,  whose  guardian  I  have  become  after  a  somewhat  strange 
fashion,  you  are  to  keep  with  you  for  a  year,  or  perchance  rather 
longer,  as  it  may  happen.  If  in  this  time  she  has  found  no  delight 
in  the  cloister-life  and  in  penance,  then  you  may  let  her  go  forth 
again  into  the  world ;  but  in  no  wise  before  this  gold  ring  has 
been  brought  to  you."  He  held  out  to  the  abbess  a  ring  inscribed 
with  Runic  characters,  so  that  she  might  sufficiently  consider 
them,  and  then  said,  as  he  turned  to  Achmet,  "  See,  this  ring 
shall  be  given  to  thee  as  a  token  as  soon  as  thou  hast  brought  me 
news  of  Uncle  Nefiolf  and  Aunt  Gunhilda,  and  my  dear  wolf;  but 
not  a  moment  sooner.  And  now  I  think  I  hold  thee  fast  enough ; 
for  thou  couldst  never  be  so  shameless  as  to  forget  Laura  en- 
tirely." 

Achmet  said  some  words  of  protestation  to  Thiodolf,  and  some 
tenderly  soothing  ones  to  Laura  which  clearly  came  from  his 
heart ;  but  she  seemed  to  give  little  heed  to  them,  so  completely 
changed  was  she  since  she  had  looked  upon  that  still  convent  in 
its  solitude  between  sea  and  mountain.  It  could  not  be  known 
whether  the  consciousness  of  her  guilt,  solemnly  punishing  and 
purifying,  had  stirred  in  her  heart  at  the  sight  of  the  silent  dwell- 
ing, or  whether  she  acted  from  worldly  wisdom  to  gain  the  good- 
will of  her  future  companions. 

Thiodolf  appeared  to  ponder  earnestly  over  this.     As  the  abbess 

reaped  uaresses  on  her  beautiful  humble  novice,  he  said  to  him- 

elf,  "  I.ie  who  has  bought  a  horse  should  not  rejoice  in  it  till  after 

he  fir<si  day's  journey,  and  a  new  ship  should  first  be  praised 

fhen  it  has  withstood  the  first  storm  at  sea.     But  Heaven  grant 

hat  holy  woman  may  be  a  prophetess,  and  I  a  deluded  man." 

Then  he  gave  many  jewels  and  gold-pieces  to  the  abbess,  request- 

ng  that  she  would  entertain  the  lady  according  to  her  rank  ;  but 

*.t  the  same  time  watch  her  carefully.     For,"  added  he,  good- 

hamoredly,  "  hitherto  she  has  not  gone  on  very  well." 

He  then  asked  to  be  conducted  round  the  convent,  and  inquired 
how  the  nuns  lived,  and  what  they  did  in  order  to  serve  their  God. 
He  listened  for  a  long  while  very  patiently  ;  but  at  last  he  struck 
his  spear  against  the  marble-floor  of  the  church,  so  that  the 
maidens  trembled,  and  cried  out,  "  Was  Isolde  made  for  that  ? 
10 


130  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  vrn. 

Never  !  It  may  ao  for  others ;  but  not,  in  sooth,  for  that  proud, 
lofty,  princely  being.  Spread  the  sails,  Icelanders,  that  we  may 
find  her  before  a  mad  vow  has  passed  her  lips.  For  ah  !  if  she 
has  once  taken  it,  I  must  myself  bid  her  keep  it,  and  my  heart 
would  break  in  twain  !"  And  with  furious  haste  he  flew  out  of 
the  convent,  down  to  the  sea  and  to  his  ship,  and  had  no  rest  till 
the  barks,  driven  by  favorable  winds,  were  sweeping  on  over  the 
blue  surface.  But  when  no  more  could  be  done,  he  became 
gentle  and  quiet,  and  smiled  as  he  looked  back  at  the  convent, 
saying,  "  It  is  strange !  I  had  always  purposed  if  I  once  came  to 
such  a  house  to  set  it  open,  that  all  the  maidens  might  run  out  if 
so  they  pleased  ;  and  now  I  myself  have  brought  one  into  it. 
Marvellously  seldom  can  man  know  how  things  will  come  to 


CHAP.  «.  ]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  131 


CHAPTER  IX. 

IN  that  night  when  Thiodolf  on  the  African  shore  had  taken  dread- 
ful  vengeance  in  Achmet's  palace,  strange  and  fearful  things  had 
happened  at  Castel-Franco.  Malgherita  some  weeks  before  had 
given  birth  to  a  beautiful  boy,  and  the  father's  curse  was  not  ac- 
complished in  her  hour  of  peril,  although  both  she  and  Pietro 
expected  tremblingly  some  threatening  apparition.  But  all  care 
did  not  vanish  from  their  tnind  at  the  first  smile  of  their  sweet 
child.  Malgherita  recollected  well  the  explicit  words  of  the  baron, 
that  she  was  never  to  hold  a  healthy  child  on  her  lap  till  the  fear- 
ful hidden  condition  of  the  curse  was  fulfilled.  And  when  the 
nurses  held  out  to  her  her  smiling  darling,  she  turned  away, 
dreading  lest  the  predicted  death  could  and  must  reach  him  in  her 
arms.  She  had  desired  that  he  might  be  baptized  by  the  name 
of  Tristan,  mindful  of  the  sorrowful  clouds  which  even  from  his 
birth  lowered  over  his  young  life,  and  thinking  also  of  the  name 
of  her  sister  Isolde,  who  was  a  threatening  and  troubling  star  to 
the  poor  child,  as  that  fair  queen,  of  whom  legends  tell,  was  to 
another  Tristan,  though  in  a  far  other  way. 

In  the  night  we  speak  of,  Pietro  and  Malgherita  were  wander- 
ing beneath  the  orange-trees  of  their  castle-garden.  A  soft  dew 
fell  from  the  moonlit  clouds,  the  balmy  leaves  and  branches  softly 
whispered  together,  and  from  the  castle  shone  forth  like  a  star  the 
light  in  the  chamber  where  stood  Tristan's  cradle. 

"  She  within  dares,"  sighed  Malgher'ta,  "  she  dares  lull  thee 
on  her  maternal  bosom,  thou  ar.gel  just  come  down  from  heaven ! 
Stern  father,  thy  cruel  curse  has  debarred  me  from  that  joy  !" 

Pietro  sighed  deeply,  and  could  find  no  words  of  comfort.  So 
they  walked  in  silence  to  and  fro,  weighed  down  as  by  a  thunder- 
cloud in  the  midst  of  all  the  happiness  of  love.  Then  was  heard 
a  rustling  at  the  gate  which  opened  into  the  fields,  and  some  one 
groaned  and  knocked  as  in  distress.  Malgherita  started  back 


132  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  ix 

trembling,  and  would  not  suffer  Pietro  to  open  it,  thinking  that 
there  certainly  stood  without  some  hideous  spectre.  He  took  her 
up,  therefore,  to  a  side-wing  of  the  castle,  and  then  went  to  look 
after  the  nightly  guest.  But  Malgherita,  with  frightened  curiosity, 
leant  out  of  the  window,  and  looked  down  over  the  castle- wall. 
The  figure  of  a  monk  all  drawn  together  cowered  without.  At 
sight  of  him  Malgherita  shrieked  in  agony :  "  O  heavens,  the 
messenger  of  ill !  He  it  is  whom  the  fearful  Monk's  Mountain  dis- 
closed to  me  on  the  coast  of  Norway." 

Not  long  after,  Pietro  returned  with  his  guest.  He  thought  to 
quiet  his  trembling  wife ;  for  it  was  the  same  priest  Jonas  who 
had  married  them  in  Norway.  But  Malgherita  only  gathered 
fresh  terror  from  this;  recollecting  old  Nefiolf's  mournful  de- 
scriptions and  thoughts  of  the  dead  Christian  priest,  and  all  the 
sad  forebodings  which  had  hovered  around  their  wedding.  The 
old  priest  seemed,  in  fact,  to  bring  no  joyous  tidings.  Pietro  in 
his  first  haste,  and  in  the  joy  he  had  to  see  the  witness  and  the 
promoter  of  his  happy  love,  had  not  allowed  him  to  speak  a  word ; 
but  now  the  old  man  began  to  talk  seriously  of  a  dark,  numerous, 
armed  array  which  was  coming  with  hostile  intentions  against  the 
castle.  The  knight  now  doubted  whether  the  old  man  was  not 
somewhat  bewildered  in  his  mind  with  his  strange  information, 
and  desired  to  know  how  he  had  brought  himself  so  suddenly  into 
the  south. 

"  My  children,"  answered  Jonas,  "  your  guardian  angel  has 
brought  me  hither,  if  only  you  give  heed  to  my  warning.  Let 
it  be  enough  for  you  to  know,  that  those  who  like  me  are  devoted 
to  the  converting  of  our  heathen  brethren,  are  never  fast  bound 
to  one  place.  Our  superiors  call,  and  we  obey.  After  such  a 
voyage  I  landed  here.  I  heard  in  a  remote  creek  certain  men  ' 
speak  of  falling  upon  the  castle  of  the  Marquis  of  Castel- Franco 
with  fire  and  sword.  Then  I  hastened  hither  to  give  warning ; 
and,  dear  children,  either  fly  with  the  swiftness  of  the  wind,  or 
defend  yourselves  strongly.  Your  enemies  are  numerous ;  and 
I  believe  that  the  great  baron  from  Provence  himself  leads  them 
in  person." 

At  these  words  a  maddening  terror  came  over   Malgherita. 
Now  she  urged  her  husband  to  take  to  flight,  now  to  defend  him. 


CHAP,  ix  ]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  133 

self;  and  if  he  would  leave  the  room,  or  only  approach  the  win- 
dow to  summon  his  vassals,  she  fell  at  his  feet  in  convulsive 
shudderings,  and  would  not  let  him  move  from  the  spot.  Then 
she  called  eagerly  for  her  child,  and  again  far  more  eagerly  and 
anxiously  she  desired  that  he  might  be  guarded  from  the  approach 
of  father  and  mother,  lest  the  curse  should  break  forth,  and  the 
little  Tristan  be  for  ever  lost  by  Isolde's  means.  In  the  midst  of 
these  terrors  other  terrors  arose.  In  truth,  the  great  baron  had 
already  in  his  wild  wrath  stormed,  and  as  quickly  taken  a  part 
of  the  castle.  Flames  broke  forth  from  that  part,  and  a  fierce 
cry  of  victory  resounded  through  halls  and  garden.  The 
men  of  the  castle  fled,  or  fell  in  their  blood.  It  was  with  diffi- 
culty, and  only  with  the  effort  of  despair,  that  Pietro,  with  Mal- 
gherita  in  his  arms,  made  his  way  through  the  soldiers  intoxicated 
with  victory,  and  took  refuge  with  her  in  a  neighboring  wood. 
Of  the  infant  Tristan  not  the  smallest  trace  remained. 

When  the  sun  rose,  the  castle  of  Cast  el- Franco  looked  much 
as  the  old  shepherd  before  had  seen  it  in  his  foreboding  mind.  It 
lay  a  huge  desolate  heap  of  ruins ;  a  few  flashes  of  flames  darted 
up  from  it  as  if  in  sorrow.  Pietro  gazed  with  fixed  eyes  on  the 
ruined  dwelling  of  his  ancestors ;  Malgherita  wept  bitterly  for  her 
child,  and  hid  her  face  in  her  husband's  bosom,  saying,  "Now 
has  fate  seized  on  our  very  heart's  core.  Is  it  not  so,  Pietro  ?" 

Then  old  Jonas,  who  had  faithfully  followed  them  hither,  took 
leave  of  them  with  great  emotion,  and  sighed  forth,  "  Wherefore 
may  I  not  remain  by  you  ?  you  who  so  need  comfort !  But  I 
must  gird  myself  for  what  the  Most  High  commands ;  and  His 
holy  will  drives  me  forth  to  a  far  distant  unknown  heathen  land." 


134  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP  x. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  ruins  of  Castel-Franco  lay  for  many  days  untrodden  by  hu- 
man feet,  save  those  of  the  unhappy  Pietro,  who  sought  often 
amongst  them  for  traces  of  his  lost  child,  without  being  able  to 
discover  any.  It  had  become  certain,  from  repeated  evidence 
of  the  peasants,  that  the  baron  had  not  carried  away  the  child 
with  him  ;  and  thus  the  last  sad  hope  vanished.  He  sought 
amongst  the  stones  for  the  remains  of  Tristan  ;  but  as  soon 
as  the  sun  went  down,  a  sudden  terror  drove  him  from  the 
ruins. 

At  length  it  happened  that  two  mighty  men  met  together 
there  by  starlight.  The  one  was  Thiodolf,  the  other  the  great 
baron.  The  Icelander,  who  had  first  left  his  ship  as  night  had 
closed  in,  could  not  find  out  where  he  was.  He  had  gone  up 
the  hill  to  Castel-Franco,  and  now  wandered  bewildered  amidst 
the  heaps  of  stones.  "Strange!"  he  said  to  himself;  "I  can 
always  find  my  way  ;  and  now  instead  of  reaching  a  hospitable 
friendly  house,  I  am  come  upon  demolished  walls."  At  this 
moment  he  became  aware  of  the  tall  figure  of  the  baron,  as  he 
sat  upon  the  highest  heap  of  ruins  and  leant  his  head  on  his 
hand.  With  unwonted  shudder  there  came  over  Thiodolf  the 
recollection  of  the  song  of  the  shepherd-boy,  which  he  had 
heard  on  the  African  shore,  of  the  Roman  chief  Marius  on 
the  ruins  of  old  Carthage.  Yet  but  the  more  firmly  he  collected 
himself,  went  straight  to  the  apparition,  and  asked,  "  Who  art 
thou,  night- wanderer  ?" 

It  seemed  as  if  the  baron  started  somewhat  at  the  unexpected 
greeting ;  but  soon  with  his  old  stern  firmness  he  answered, 
"  Who  I  am,  may  each  man  know.  I  am  the  father  of  the 
sinful  Malgherita ;  and  since  I  have  with  right  and  might  de- 
stroyed this  castle,  which  was  hers  and  her  lover's,  I  may  also  be 
allowed  to  sorrow  nightly  over  these  ruins." 


CHAP,  x.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  135 

"  Ah  !  if  it  is  so,"  cried  Thiodolf,  "  I  have  not  lost  my  way ; 
but  I  have  been  brought  here  in  happy  hour  for  a  single  combat 
of  vengeance.'' 

"  Welcome !"  said  the  baron,  rising  and  drawing  his  broad 
sword.  "  I  can  wish  for  nothing  better.  If  only  thou,  there 
standing  before  me  in  the  starlight  with  thy  strange  horned 
helmet,  wert  the  same  who  stole  from  me  my  eldest  daughter 
Isolde  !" 

Then  Thiodolf  let  go  the  good  sword  Throng-piercer,  and  said 
gently,  "  I  cannot  fight  with  thee.  I  am  of  another  mind ;  thou 
hast  the  right  of  it  as  it  regards  me." 

The  baron  stood  in  astonishment,  leaning  with  both  hands  on 
his  sword.  At  length  he  cried  out,  "  Whether  thou  art  mad,  or 
possessed  by  some  spirit  of  the  night,  I  know  not.  But  thou  wantest 
not  strength  ;  that  can  be  seen  by  thy  words  and  deeds.  What 
wilt  thou  then  with  me  ?" 

"  Hearken,  thou  too  stern  avenger !"  said  Thiodolf.  "  He 
who  takes  to  him  the  sword  of  justice,  may  well  in  the  end  have 
his  own  heart  pierced  through  with  it ;  and  methinks  this  has 
already  come  to  pass  in  thy  case.  Recall,  recall  the  curse 
which  rests  on  Malgherita's  head.  We  can  soon  rebuild  the  cas- 
tle ;  and  if  I  do  not  traverse  sea  and  land  until  I  bring  home  thy 
eldest  daughter,  then  call  me  a  knave  false  to  my  word  and  to 
my  honor.  These  are  the  best  salves  which  I  can  apply  to  thy 
wounds ;  and  in  sooth  I  do  it  from  a  good  heart." 

"  Good  fool !"  said  the  baron,  sighing.  "  Recall  the  curse 
which  rests  on  Malgherita's  head  !  Who  can  do  that  but  appeas- 
ed destiny  alone  ?" 

"  Yet  the  mailed  hand  of  a  brave  soldier  may  bridle  destiny," 
answered  Thiodolf. 

"So !"  cried  the  baron  angrily,  till  his  words  echoed  fearfully 
through  the  desolate  ruins.  "  A  brave  warrior  may  cause  Isolde, 
that  stern  cloister-maiden,  to  glow  with  love  ? — so  that  she  to 
save  a  hero's  life.  ....  And  how  much  more !  Oh,  leave 
me,  deluded  man  !  For  before  all  that  comes  to  pass,  Mal- 
gherita  will  never  bear  on  her  bosom  a  healthy  child.  Hul- 
dibert,  the  stern  old  knight  and  limner,  has  said  it  already." 

He  turned  away  in  wrathful  despair,  and  went  down  from  the 


136  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  x. 

ruins.  Thiodolf  said  quietly,  "  Well,  that  is  something.  In 
time,  we  shall  find  out  the  other  conditions."  And  forthwith  he 
hastened  from  the  hill  in  order  to  find  Pietro  and  Malgherita,  in 
the  already  dawning  light  of  day. 


CHAP  xi.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  137 


CHAPTER  XI. 

UNDER  some  thick  olive  branches,  of  which  Pietro  had  formed  a 
bower  or  hut,  lay  Malgherita,  in  a  morning  sleep  ;  her  knight  sat 
near  with  a  pale  and  troubled  countenance,  watching  the  sweet 
sleeper  after  a  far  different  fashion  than  of  old  in  sportive  love 
during  their  happier  days.  A  gleam  of  the  early  sun  fell  upon 
Malgherita's  eyelids ;  she  sat  up,  smiling ;  but  immediately  a 
gush  of  bitter  tears  streamed  over  her  face,  as  if  to  quench  that 
bright  light  of  a  joy  which  no  more  belonged  to  her  life. 

Pietro,  deeply  moved,  pressed  her  to  his  heart.  "  Oh,  how  far 
happier  were  we  when  thou  didst  awake  in  my  arms  in  Iceland  !" 
he  exclaimed.  "  And  yet  we  then  thought  ourselves  forsaken  and 
needing  help." 

"  In  Iceland  !"  repeated  Malgherita,  pausing,  and  checking  her 
tears.  "  Pietro,  I  have  again  held  intercourse  with  Iceland  in 
this  morning's  dreams.  Knowest  thou  that  it  seemed  to  my 
fancy  as  if  the  good  people — thou  rememberest  that  the  elfin  race 
are  so  called — were  dancing  around  me,  and  wished  again  to  tell 
me  riddles.  Some  swung  themselves  on  the  neighboring  fruit- 
trees,  and  tasted  the  fruits,  and  laughed  because  they  were  so 
good,  and,  with  friendly  jests,  threw  down  the  choicest  of  their 
feast  to  the  dancers.  Then  they  nodded  lovingly  to  me,  and 
chanted  that  they  had  followed  me  even  from  the  very  far-off 
Iceland  to  give  me  good  advice,  but  there  was  always  a  joyful 
reward  for  those  who  served  fair  women.  My  heart  grew 
light,  and  I  could  not  but  smile,  till  the  sun-beam  fell  on  my 
eyes,  and  I  felt  again  so  deeply  and  bitterly  the  loss  of  our  dear 
child." 

She  began  anew  to  weep ;  and  Pietro  felt  his  eyes  moistened, 
so  that  he  turned  away  his  face  to  hide  his  tears.  Then  Malghe- 
rita said  :  "  Dearest,  the  good  people  have  brought  me  one  com- 
fort ;  whether  it  be  nothing  but  a  dream,  or  whether  it  foretells 


138  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  xi. 

something  happy,  I  know  not ;  but  I  know  well  that  they  sang  to 
me,  besides  the  old  mysterious  verses  of  the  two  sisters — which 
must  mean  Isolde  and  me — other  new  ones  of  the  fair  land  of 
Greece  and  of  the  imperial  city  Constantinople.  It  seemed 
almost  as  if  I  should  there  find  our  little  Tristan.  At  any  rate, 
I  feel  that  were  I  once  there,  I  might  perchance  recover  from  my 
grief." 

"  Oh,  let  us  then  go  forth  for  it  at  once  !"  cried  Pietro ;  and 
he  sprang  up,  accustomed  to  comply  with  Malgherita's  lightest 
wish.  But  remembering  his  present  poverty  and  inability,  he 
sank  back  again  in  indignant  grief  by  the  side  of  his  weeping 
wife. 

They  sat  together  a  while,  sorrowing  ;  when  at  length  a  rus- 
tling was  heard  over  their  heads,  and  they  saw  the  point  of  a  spear 
thrust  forward,  as  if  to  penetrate  the  bushes,  and  moved  impa- 
tiently to  and  fro  as  if  by  a  powerful  hand.  "  By  heavens !" 
cried  Pietro,  "that  is  a  northern  spear !" 

"  Yes,  truly,  best  beloved  brother !"  said  a  well-known  voice  ; 
and  dropping  his  lance  among  the  leaves,  Thiodolf  sprang  through 
the  branches  to  his  two  friends.  But  when  he  looked  in  Malghe- 
rita's weeping  eyes,  bright  tears  broke  forth  from  him ;  he  knelt 
down  before  her  on  the  grass,  stroked  her  hands  and  Pietro's,  re- 
peating, "  O  beloved  friends,  I  left  you  so  joyful,  and  do  I  find 
you  again  broken-hearted  !" 

Malgherita  poured  forth  the  while,  in  soft  accents,  their  un- 
happy story.  As  she  now  related  the  loss  of  the  child,  Thiodolf 
started  up,  his  armor  rattling  fearfully,  and  cried  out :  "  Ah  ! 
wherefore  did  I  not  know  that  last  night  on  the  ruins  of  Castel- 
Franco  ?"  But  immediately  seating  himself  quietly  again  on  the 
grass,  he  said  :  "  No,  it  is  very  well  that  I  knew  nothing  of  it.  It 
might  have  come  to  a  wild  ending ;  and  now,  dear  children,  it 
will  assuredly  yet  come  to  a  good  one.  See !  the  curse  of  the 
great  baron-  may  be  recalled  ;  and  I  know  somewhat  of  its  strange 
purport.  Isolde  is  mixed  up  with  it ;  and,  believe  me,  I  shall  find 
her  again." 

"  Is  she,  then,  not  with  our  father  ?"  asked  Malgherita.  "  In 
heaven's  name,  where  is  she  ?" 

"  Av,  who  knows  that  ?"  answered  Thiodolf.     "  Hearken,  Mai- 


CHAP,  xi.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  139 

gherita,  it  is  a  somewhat  perplexed  story,  and  time  would  fail  to 
narrate  it.  Tell  me  rather  how  I  can  now  do  you  service." 

She  spoke  of  her  dreams,  and  of  her  longing  after  Greece 
and  Constantinople.  And  immediately  Thiodolf  cried  out  : — 
"  Ah !  Malgherita,  my  dear  child,  why  are  my  ships  lying  with 
hoisted  sails  near  shore,  but  to  carry  thee  whither  it  pleases 
thee  ?" 

"  But  only,"  answered  she,  smiling  at  him  gratefully,  "  if  this 
voyage  should  make  thee  lose  the  traces  of  Isolde  !" 

"  The  traces !"  said  Thiodolf,  somewhat  vexed.  "  Trace  me 
out  something  on  the  furrows  of  the  blue  waves,  or  above  on 
the  path  of  the  glittering  air !  I  have  no  better  traces  of 
Isolde  than  these.  But  had  I  any,  I  would  first  take  thee 
wherever  thou  wishest  to  go ;  for  thou  art  so  very  good  and 
delicate,  little  Malgherita.  If  a  man  ask  but  boldly,  especially 
with  the  steel  tongues  of  spears  and  swords,  he  can  find  out 
all  the  traces  in  the  world,  though  it  be  somewhat  large  and 
far-spread." 

As  now  the  three,  again  fellow-travellers,  went  down  to  the 
sea,  they  saw  many  sad  remains  of  the  wild  attack  of  the  great 
baron.  Burnt  huts,  with  their  blackened  beams  and  stones,  were 
seen  among  the  bushes  ;  pale  figures  wandered  about,  amongst 
whom  could  be  recognized  some  of  the  former  gay  revellers  at 
the  feast  given  on  Pietro  and  Malgherita's  arrival.  "  As  I  said 
before,"  muttered  Thiodolf,  "  it  is  very  well  that  I  did  not  know 
many  things  when  last  night  I  met  that  great  proud  man  on  the 
ruins  of  Castel-Franco." 

Then  he  blew  on  his  war-horn  till  the  terrified  dwellers  on  the 
coast  trembled  violently  at  the  sound.  But  they  were  soon  aware 
how  little  cause  for  fear  they  had.  The  Northmen,  who  hastened 
to  the  sound,  were  commanded  to  bring  gold,  and  precious  stones, 
and  food  out  of  the  ship  ;  and  all  passed  so  quickly  and  so  boun- 
tifully from  the  hands  of  the  young  chief,  lhat  again  and  again 
they  had  to  fetch  more  ;  and  the  faces,  so  lately  pale  with 
sorrow,  glowed  again  with  joy  at  riches  thus  suddenly  bestowed, 
the  like  of  which  they  had  never  dreamt  of,  even  in  their  hap- 
piest  days. 

Some  experienced  Icelanders  seemed  about  to  make  a  thought- 


140  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  xi. 

ful  representation  to  their  generous  leader ;  but  he  looked  at  them 
with  a  glance,  before  which  they  were  wont  to  restrain  every 
word.  They  therefore  gained  nothing,  but  that  some  shep- 
herds, in  their  gay  impatience,  mocked  at  the  grave  faces,  which 
made  Thiodolf  laugh  very  heartily,  and  leave  the  shore  in  a 
merry  mood. 


CHAP,  xii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  141 


CHAPTER  XII. 

ONE  bright  sunny  day,  the  voyagers,  after  crossing  many  seas, 
arrived  at  a  blooming  island  overshadowed  by  beautiful  groves. 
Malgherita  gazed  at  it  with  so  longing  a  glanct,  mat  Thiodolf  did 
not  ask  what  was  her  wish,  but  steered  at  once  for  the  shore,  and 
cast  anchor.  He  then  took  his  beloved  guests  on  the  pleasant 
beach  ;  and  while  a  tent  was  being  prepared  for  them,  he  com- 
manded  the  Icelanders  who  were  with  him  to  fetch  from  a  neigh- 
boring  village  the  choicest  fruits  and  wines,  behaving  themselves 
the  while  courteously  and  kindly. 

"  How,  then,  are  we  to  obtain  all  that  ?"  asked  an  old  Ice- 
lander,  with  a  displeased  smile.  "  We  are  not  to  break  loose,  and 
rob,  and  plunder  people  who  have  not  done  us  the  least  harm  ?" 

"  All  the  gods  of  Asgard  forbid  !"  cried  Thiodolf.  "  No,  you 
must  get  from  the  ships  what  gold  you  will  need,  that  you  may 
richly  pay  them  for  all  that  we  require." 

"  We  cannot  give  them  the  least  payment,"  answered  the  dis- 
contented old  man.  "  We  have  spent  much  treasure  since  we 
left  Iceland,  and  have  gained  none.  And  now  your  wild  prodigal- 
ity on  the  Tuscan  coasts  has  entirely  squandered  the  rest — for 
you  would  listen  to  no  remonstrance — and  we  have  well-nigh 
nothing  more  wherewith  to  buy  aught,  unless  we  sell  our  arms 
and  ships." 

"  That  is  a  very  foolish  story,"  said  Thiodolf.  "  How  is  it 
possible  that  the  like  can  befal  a  son  of  Asmundur  ?" 

"  It  is  very  possible  indeed,"  was  the  answer,  "  if  a  son  of 
Asmundur  shut  his  ears  to  all  wise  counsels,  and  beseem  himself 
like  a  thoughtless  child." 

Then  Thiodolf  started  up  in  over-hasty  anger,  and  he  lifted  a 
broken  branch  which  lay  beside  him,  in  order  to  chastise  the  bold 
reprover  ;  but  then,  at  once  feeling  that  this  gesture  was  insult- 
ing, he  again  let  fall  the  unknightly  weapon.  But  this  rash  threat 
had  been  too  much  for  the  honorable  old  warrior  and  for  the  sur- 


142  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  XH. 

rounding  group  of  his  companions.  They  all,  as  if  by  one  move- 
ment, laid  their  hands  on  their  swords,  and  pressed  round  Thio- 
dolf  with  bitter  reproaches.  He  stood  with  the  glow  of  shame 
on  his  face,  his  eyes  fixed  on  the  ground,  and  let  them  all  say 
what  pleased  them  of  reproof  and  warning. 

But  when  the  storm  was  somewhat  allayed,  he  said,  with  gentle 
voice :  "  Northmen,  I  have  erred  in  a  fearful  way ;  I  know  no- 
thing that  can  excuse  me,  but.  that  in  my  rage  I  took  the  branch 
of  a  tree  for  a  battle-axe,  though  I  know  well  that  I  ought  to  have 
seen  better.  But  the  thing  has  happened  ;  and  there  is  no  other 
means  whereby  the  blot  can  be  wiped  from  him  and  from  me 
than  an  honorable  single  combat.  For  that  I  am  ready  this  very 
moment,  so  soon  as  we  have  removed  that  delicate  lady  far  from 
us.  Pietro,  go  with  her  to  the  ship,  and  send  to  us  here  as  many 
witnesses  as  thou  canst  spare  without  leaving  the  ship  un- 
guarded." 

It  was  done  as  he  commanded ;  for  each  one  felt  that  there 
could  be  no  question  here  of  making  peace  or  of  relenting.  Even 
Malgherita  did  not  attempt  to  dissuade  her  friend ;  she  honored 
and  respected  him  far  too  highly.  But  as  she  gave  him  her 
hand  at  parting,  she  could  hardly  breathe  from  terror,  for  his  old 
opponent  looked  very  powerful,  and  accustomed  to  conquer. 

When  now  the  whole  band  of  soldiers  was  collected,  and  some 
were  about  to  mark  out  the  place  of  combat  with  hazel  wands, 
according  to  the  northern  fashion,  Thiodolf  said  :  "  Nay,  halt !  I 
have  another  proposal  to  make.  Ye  know  how  our  ancestors 
were  wont  often  to  fight — blow  foe- blow,  and  the  one  threatened 
must  neither  give  way  nor  defend  himself,  nor  even  move  an 
eyelash ;  and  so  it  goes  on  till  one  lies  dead  on  the  ground.  I 
think  we  may  fight  now  after  this  manner,  for  I  have  long  wished 
for  such  a  trial ;  and,  besides,  here  is  a  cause  serious  enough  for  it. 
I  need  not  say  that  my  injured  adversary  shall  have  the  first  blow." 

No  opposition  was  made  to  this,  though  the  once  far-famed 
northern  custom  had  long  been  disused  ;  and  they  solemnly,  and 
with  grave  earnestness,  prepared  for  the  terrible  work.  Two 
chosen  warriors  placed  themselves  opposite  to  each  other,  and 
stretched  out  their  drawn  swords,  in  order  to  make  sure  of  a  dis- 
tance not  too  fatally  near  nor  too  harmlessly  distant ;  and  when 


CHAP,  xii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  H3 

they  had  agreed  upon  this,  they  stamped  deep  marks  on  the 
ground  with  their  iron  heels,  withdrew,  and  Thiodolf  and  his 
opponent  took  the  places  thus  marked  out. 

Thiodolf  stood  there  unprotected  and  unencumbered,  Helmfrid'a 
golden  shield  hanging  at  his  back,  his  sword  lowered  in  his  right 
hand,  his  large  blue  eyes  looking  joyously  at  his  adversary, 
awaiting  the  fearful  blow  which  was  about  to  fall.  The  sword 
whirled  once  in  the  air  with  a  dazzling  flash — not  a  feature  of 
the  young  hero  changed  ;  and  now  it  seemed  that  the  blow  must 
thunder  down,  when  suddenly  the  old  warrior  drove  his  weapon 
with  noise  into  its  sheath,  and  cried  out :  "  No,  I  cannot  strike 
after  this  way  that  young  noble  shoot  of  an  old  stem  were  all  the 
gods  of  Asgard  to  say,  '  Hew  him  down  !'  He  stands  there  too 
bright,  and  bold,  and  beautiful." 

"Then  what  else  shall  be  done?"  asked  Thiodolf,  in  dis- 
pleasure. 

"  Young  sir,"  answered  the  old  man,  "  that  will  chiefly  depend 
on  your  answer  to  a  question  that  1  will  put  to  you.  If  I  had 
now  struck  you,  but  not  so  as  to  kill  nor  disable  you,  how  would 
you  have  struck  me  in  return  ?" 

"  With  all  my  strength,"  answered  Thiodolf;  "  so  help  me 
Odin !  And  I  believe,  old  sir,  it  would  have  been  your  last." 

"  Well,  then,"  said  the  old  man,  "  we  may  be  reconciled.  You 
would  not  have  spared  me  as  if  1  had  been  helpless.  My  beloved 
Thiodolf,  you  have  offered  yourself  to  my  blow  ;  you  would  like- 
wise have  struck  me ;  the  offence  is  past  and  gone,  and  I  give 
you  the  kiss  of  peace  with  my  whole  heart,  noble  son  of  a  prince. 
But  I  will  break  the  neck  of  any  who  dares  say  a  word  against 
this  reconciliation." 

The  joyous  clashing  of  arms  showed  how  the  old  man  need 
encounter  no  adversary.  They  all  rowed  or  swam  back  to  the 
ships,  with  increased  love  to  their  young  leader;  and  Malgherita, 
when  she  heard  how  gloriously  all  had  ended,  could  not  but  offer 
a  kiss  from  her  rosy  lips  to  her  valiant  friend ;  Thiodolf  bent 
down  joyfully  to  the  delicate  lady,  and  Pietro  stood  by  without 
the  least  return  of  his  former  foolish  jealousy,  knowing  well 
what  secure  treasures  he  possessed  in  his  wife  and  his  brother  in 
arms. 


144  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  xm. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

"  YES,"  said  Thiodolf,  after  a  time,  "  all  is  now  right  and  good  ; 
we  love  each  other  heartily,  and  we  could  live  as  happy  as  kings, 
only  by  ill-luck  we  have  not  yet  got  at  any  gold.  What  is  there 
about  here  that  we  can  take  ?  For  I  tell  you  I  will  go  no  further 
with  empty  purses.  We  must  see  how  we  can  do  the  people 
here  some  great  service,  for  which  we  may  receive,  without  shame, 
a  rich  recompense.  Or,  what  would  be  yet  better,  we  may  search 
out  for  some  pirates  or  other  rogues,  whom  we  may  kill,  and,  with 
a  clear  conscience,  take  away  what  they  possessed.  How  is  that 
island  before  us  called  ?" 

"  Sir,"  answered  an  experienced  seaman,  "  that  is  the  fair 
island  of  Cephalonia." 

"  Cephalonia  !"  repeated  Thiodolf,  thoughtfully  ;  and  looking 
at  another  island  which  was  seen  in  the  distance,  "  then  that 
yonder  must  be  Zante." 

"You  have  guessed  right,  my  young  lord,"  said  the  old  man. 

"  There  was  nothing  to  guess  about,"  said  Thiodolf.  "  Uncle 
Nefiolf  has  so  often  told  me  of  these  two  islands,  and  of  deeds 
which  he  did  there,  together  with  my  noble  father,  that  I  must 
have  been  deaf  or  a  blockhead  if  I  did  not  know  how  these  islands 
lie.  Know  ye,  children,  that  our  money  could  not  have  come  to 
an  end  in  a  better  place  than  here.  The  men  of  Zante  owe  me, 
through  my  father,  tribute  and  treasures.  He  and  Uncle  Nefiolf 
helped  them  against  those  of  Cephalonia,  and  the  people,  in  re- 
turn,  promised  gold  and  goods  in  great  abundance, — if  I  am  right 
in  my  belief,  I  shall  claim  enough  of  it, — but  when  the  time  for 
payment  came,  they  would  hear  nothing  of  it,  and  joined  them- 
selves to  the  Cephalonians  ;  a  storm  drove  the  two  northern  heroes 
far  out  to  sea,  towards  a  shore  where  my  father  won  a  fair  love, 
and  so  forgot  the  whole  adventure  ;  and  Uncle  Nefiolf  also  did 
not  attack  the  allied  islands.  But  wait  awhile.  Now  shall  they 


CHAP,  xiii.]  THIODO^F  THE  ICELANDER.  145 

pay  every  farthing,  and  a  good  fine  besides.  Lift  the  anchor,  my 
children,  and  prepare  for  a  fight !" 

"  Ah,  Th'iodolf,"  sighed  Malgherita,  "  another  fight  already  ? 
Forgive  them  rather  ;  I  pray  thee  earnestly  forgive  them  the  whole 
debt." 

"  Lady,"  he  answered,  "  I  would  rather  give  them  as  much 
more  than  refuse  thee  anything ;  but  the  worst  is,  that  we  our- 
selves have  nothing." 

"  Thou  hast  nothing  ?"  asked  she,  with  surprise.  "  Are,  then, 
those  precious  jewels  nothing  which  thou  bearest  with  thee,  and 
with  whose  sparkling  brightness  thou  hast  so  often  amused  me  ?" 

"  Yes,  little  Malgherita,"  said  Thiodolf,  "  they  are  very  well 
to  look  at,  and  play  with,  but  beyond  that  they  avail  us  nothing, 
for  they  belong  to  Bertram." 

"  I  know  that,"  answered  the  lady,  smiling ;  "  and  I  also  know 
Bertram  well,  and  I  will  answer  for  him  that  he  would  lend  you, 
with  joy,  the  half  of  his  treasure  ;  and  a  few  stones  alone  will 
bring  us  out  of  difficulty." 

"That  may  well  be,"  said  Thiodolf;  "but  Bertram  himself 
is  not  here ;  and  to  borrow  from  one  who  cannot  refuse  you,  or 
withhold  his  purse,  seems  to  me  not  the  most  honorable  proceed- 
ing. Besides,  why  borrow  when  we  need  only  fight  a  little  sharply 
to  win  back  our  lawful  property  ?  Thou  must  not  oppose  me  too 
much,  little  Malgherita,  or  we  shall  end  by  being  quite  under 
woman's  rule." 

And  both  ships  forthwith  sailed  gaily  towards  Zante.  When 
now  they  drew  near  to  the  port,  all  the  northern  warriors  stood  in 
order  on  deck,  in  full,  heavy  armor,  with  their  large  shining 
shields  held  before  their  breasts,  and  with  the  points  of  their  spears, 
which  glittered  in  the  sun,  directed  forwards,  so  that  those  on  the 
island  could  know  at  once  that  the  strangers  came  with  warlike 
intentions.  The  Iceland  war-horns  blew  a  wild  blast.  There 
was  also  a  great  movement  on  the  shore  ;  signal-fires  were  kin- 
dled, warlike  banners  were  unfurled,  much  people  ran  or  rode  to 
and  fro.  Thiodolf  looked  on  with  a  steady  eye,  and  said  at  length, 
with  a  displeased  smile  : 

"  Ay,  if  they  cannot  prepare  themselves  better  and  with  more 
11 


146  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  xni. 

order,  they  will  do  but  little,  and  we  shall  have  but  a  pitiful  fight 
with  them." 

But  it  appeared  that  he  was  not  even  to  have  that ; '  for  a  little 
bark,  from  which  floated  many  flags  of  peace,  was  seen  steering 
towards  the  largest  ship.  As  it  was  allowed  to  approach,  it  cast 
anchor,  and  a  man  in  it  began  to  hold  forth  an  eloquent  and  dif- 
fuse speech  touching  the  blessings  of  peace,  into  which  he  skil- 
fully wove  pleasant  tales  from  the  old  Grecian  legends. 

"  Dost  thou  see,  Malgherita,"  said  Thiodolf  to  his  gentle  com- 
panion, "  now  are  we  come  to  the  people  who  believe  in  the 
Apollo  of  whom  thou  once  spokest  to  me.  I  have  already  long 
ago  found  the  worshippers  of  Mahound  ;  and  perchance  we  shall 
soon  meet  those  who  hold  to  the  Trevisant." 

But  with  what  astonishment  did  he  hear  that  the  man  at  length 
concluded  with  a  Christian  exhortation,  and  that  he  professed  to 
believe  in  Him  whom  Thiodolf,  with  reverential  meaning,  was 
wont  to  call  the  white  Christ. 

"  Ye  people  !"  he  cried,  stamping  on  the  ground  ;  "  you  might 
be  amongst  those  who  hold  it  an  honor  to  call  upon  the  white 
Christ ;  and  you  bring  forward  your  Apollo,  and  who  knows  what 
besides !  Have  ye  not  enough  of  One ;  and  He  so  great  ?  I 
pray  you  to  take  half  a  dozen  more,  and  mix  up  in  your  speech 
Mahound  and  Trevisant,  so  that  all  may  find  in  it  what  will  suit 
their  taste.  Only  I  desire  that  you  leave  out  of  your  medley  our 
hero-gods  of  Asgard.  They  will  not  tolerate  such  a  motley  fool's- 
game  ;  and  many  a  Northman  could  so  pay  you  for  it,  that  your 
whole  island  would  be  destroyed  by  sword  and  flame." 

The  wise  man  stood  opposite  the  angry  youth,  with  mouth  wide 
open,  and  knew  neither  what  had  raised  this  sudden  storm,  nor 
how  it  could  be  appeased. 

Thiodolf  soon  became  calm  again,  and  continued  :  "  However, 
I  do  not  care  much  for  you  ;  and  if  you  will  pay  me  that  which 
you  owe  me,  I  will  sail  on  in  peace.  For,  my  good  people,  you 
do  not  seem  to  be  very  warlike,  but  rather  a  good  deal  more 
fearful  than  is  seemly.  Come  boldly  to  my  ship,  there  I  will 
reckon  up  with  you,  and  we  shall  soon  agree  together." 

The  envoys  did  as  the  young  chief  directed  ;  and  he  told  them 
what  they  owed  to  his  father,  and  also  what,  on  account  of  the 


CHAP,  xiii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  147 

long  delay,  he  meant  now  to  require  of  them.  Then  they  raised 
great  complaints  that  they  were  unfairly  dealt  by,  and  said  that 
they  would  hardly  have  paid  so  much  treasure  to  the  largest 
squadron. 

"  That  depends  upon  the  squadron,"  said  Thiodolf,  "  whether 
it  would  take  more  or  less,  or  rather  if  it  could  get  at  more  or 
less.  But  I  judge  that  this  is  sufficient ;  and  I  am  not  wont  to 
take  pattern  by  other  people." 

He  remained,  however,  quite  gentle,  and  let  the  envoys  exhaust 
themselves  in  wise  and  well-stated  reasonings.  But  when  they 
at  length  began  greatly  to  lament  themselves,  he  said  : 

"  Now  be  not  so  sorrowful.  For  to  show  you  that  I  mean  you 
no  evil,  I  will  do  you  a  pleasure.  My  uncle  will  have  to  send 
again  for  his  share,  and  you  will  have  a  second  fight.  So  you 
can  count  me  out  two  shares,  and  I  will  take  his  with  me." 

But  when  the  envoys  grew  yet  paler,  and  looked  upon  this  offer 
as  an  insult,  Thiodolf  waxed  wrath,  and  cried  out : 

"  An  honorable  man  would  sooner  have  fire  in  his  house  than 
the  property  of  another  ;  and  you  would  keep  my  uncle's.  Wait 
awhile.  I  see  that  you  would  rather  not  pay  Uncle  NefiolPs 
share ;  a  little  more  delay,  and  I  will  land  without  further  nego- 
tiation on  your  island,  and  I  will  take  myself  what  belongs  to 
us — perchance  also  a  little  over ;  for  swords  are  rules  with  which 
it  is  difficult  to  measure  exactly." 

Then  the  envoys  grew  very  humble  and  very  submissive  ;  and 
before  long,  many  boats  rowed  from  the  shore,  laden  with  gold, 
and  purple  stuffs,  and  silver  vessels,  and  carried  them  to  Thio- 
dolf 's  ships,  where  they  were  taken  in. 


148  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  xi>. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  dreaded  Northman,  as  soon  as  the  islanders  became  submis- 
sive, and  ready  to  pay  him  his  dues,  spoke  to  them  so  gently  and 
kindly  that  they  soon  lost  all  fear,  and  they  looked  with  some 
pleasure  upon  the  young  stranger,  so  tall  and  so  beautiful ;  some 
of  them  even  seemed  to  think  that  the  strange  acquaintance  had 
not  been  bought  too  dearly  with  their  share  of  the  treasure. 
They  knew  likewise,  that  those  who  could  boast  of  a  friendship 
with  one  of  the  northern  sea-heroes  were  thereby  secure  from  all 
his  fearful  countrymen.  In  the  midst  of  this  peaceful  intercourse, 
Thiodolf  began  to  ask  whether  a  lady,  such  as  Isolde,  had  not 
appeared  on  their  coasts  ;  and  he  described  the  princely  dazzling 
form  with  such  clear  and  distinct  words,  that  Pietro  and  Malghe- 
rita  smiled  at  one  another,  and  felt  that  it  was  as  if  some  magician 
had  called  up  the  image  of  the  lost  one  from  the  sea  by  his  en- 
chantments. 

The  islanders  also  smiled  as  if  the  reflection  of  a  bright  appa- 
rition had  spread  over  their  countenance  ;  and  soon  many  voices 
were  heard,  declaring  that  in  truth  such  a  noble  woman  had  been 
seen  some  months  before  on  their  coast,  in  company  with  the 
knightly  merchant-prince  Glykomedon  ;  but  that  he  had  quickly 
sailed  further  on  with  her  ;  it  was  not  known  whether  to  the  shore 
of  the  freemen  of  Lacedemonia,  or  whether  further  round  the 
peninsula  of  the  Morea. 

Malgherita  knew  well  the  name  of  the  far-travelled  Glykome- 
don, and  even  thought  that  she  had  before  seen  him  at  a  minstrel- 
feast  in  her  father's  castle.  Thiodolf  made  the  people  describe 
him ;  and  then  repeated  the  description,  suddenly  crying  out : 
"  The  coward  must  have  cruelly  deceived  me  !  he  it  was  who 
was  walking  under  the  chestnut-trees,  with  another  youth,  as  I 
thought,  on  his  arm  ;  but  it  was  in  truth  none  other  than  Isolde  !" 

The  fearful  light  began  to  flash  from  his  eyes,  and  the  island. 


CHAP,  xiv.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  140 

ers  shrank  back  frightened.  "  Be  not  afraid,  children,"  he  said  ; 
"  Glykomedon  is  not  amongst  you.  How  did  she  beseem  herself 
towards  him  ?" 

"  Half  reluctantly,  half  confidingly,"  was  the  answer  ;  "  at 
least,  so  it  seemed.  Sometimes  she  fixed  her  queen-like  eyes  on 
him  as  if  inquiringly,  till  he  trembled  as  if  struck  by  an  arrow. 
Then,  again,  he  would  speak  to  her  of  strange  things — of  the 
destruction  of  her  father's  castle — " 

"  That  is  a  falsehood,"  interrupted  Thiodolf. 

"  And  how  the  whole  country  lay  in  smoke  and  flames,  through 
a  fearful  Icelander,  and  how  he  was  now  pursuing  them." 

"  Enough  !"  said  Thiodolf.  And  after  a  long  silence,  seizing 
Malgherita's  hand,  he  sighed  deeply,  saying  :  "  Hear,  oh  !  hear, 
she  flees  from  me,  and  goes  through  the  world  with  that  deceitful 
boaster  !" 

He  looked  like  a  man  dangerously  wounded,  who  yet,  with  the 
noble  pride  of  a  leader,  holds  himself  erect  before  his  troops. 
But  suddenly  returning  to  his  former  joyous  strength,  he  asked 
again:  "Towards  the  coasts  of  the  Morea  ?"  And  on -the 
affirmative  answer,  he  commanded  the  anchors  to  be  raised,  and 
the  sails  given  to  the  wind  ;  but  first  he  lavished  so  much  gold 
and  precious  things  on  the  islanders,  that,  had  not  for  once  the 
entreaties  of  the  old  men  prevailed,  the  whole  of  the  Asmundur 
tribute  would  have  been  scattered  from  his  hands. 


150  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  x«. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE  night  brooded  darkly  over  the  rocky  coasts  of  Lacedemonia 
as  the  ships  passed  cautiously  through  the  foaming  surf;  and 
Thiodolf,  from  the  rudder,  bent  forwards  his  head  and  breast, 
saying  :  "  A  solemn  and  inspiring  breeze  comes  to  me  from  those 
heights  and  woods.  Here  great  deeds  must  once  have  been  ac- 
complished." 

"  So  it  is,"  answered  Pietro,  who  stood  at  his  side.  "  In  this 
country  did  the  most  manly  and  fearless  warriors  of  all  ancient 
Greece  receive  their  existence.  A  wild  and  war-loving  race,  it 
is  said,  dwells  here  to  this  day.  They  are  called  the  Freemen 
of  Lacedemonia  ;  they  pay  the  Greek  emperor  a  rare  and  hardly- 
won  tribute  ;  and  defenceless  strangers  avoid  the  inhospitable 
robber-city." 

"  O  Pietro,"  exclaimed  Thiodolf,  with  great  joy,  "  then  men 
such  as  we  are  come  to  the  right  place.  But  tell  me  some  of  the 
old  legends  of  the  better  times,  when  heroes  yet  dwelt  here  who 
were  not  only  a  terror  but  a  joy  to  men." 

And  many  glorious  stories  poured  from  Pietro's  lips,  especially 
the  deed  of  Leonidas  and  his  three  hundred,  and  how  the  only 
one  who  fled  away  wandered  about,  pointed  at  and  dishonored, 
until  he  fell  in  another  glorious  strife,  and  death  washed  out  his 
shame  in  his  own  heart's  blood. 

"  That  was  right !"  said  Thiodolf,  with  kindling  eyes.  "  Oh ! 
may  his  good  star  preserve  every  brave  man  from  anything  which 
might  be  called  a  stain  falling  on  his  honor  !  For  see,  brother, 
the  poor  survivor,  of  whom  thou  speakest,  did  not  mean  to  do  so 
wrong.  He  thought  perchance  that  some  one  must  carry  the 
tidings  ;  yet  see  what  came  of  it." 

He  remained  long  in  deep  sad  thought,  and  then  he  roused 
himself  by  saying  :  "  Well,  still  he  found  an  honorable  end,  and 
the  gods  will  never  deprive  a  true  heart  of  that,  however  sorely 
they  may  punish  him  in  other  ways." 


CHAP,  xv.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  151 

They  now  cast  anchor ;  but  the  sea  was  very  rough,  and  the 
ships  had  an  uneasy  swinging  motion  ;  Malgherita  came  on  deck 
and  complained  that  she  was  unwell  and  frightened,  and  that  only 
sounds  of  lamentation  eame  to  her  saddened  ears  in  the  howling 
of  the  wind  and  the  rolling  of  the  waves,  fear  of  her  father's  curse, 
and  grief  for  her  lost  child. 

"  We  will  go  on  shore,"  said  Thiodolf.  "  If  the  night  is  dark, 
our  torches  burn  bright,  and  that  trembling  lady  will  feel  more 
secure." 

Malgherita,  so  long  accustomed  to  Thiodolf's  safeguard,  had 
nothing  to  say  against  his  proposal,  and  they  landed.  A  path 
which  seemed  often  trodden  led  up  to  a  wooded  height.  The 
light  of  the  torches,  and  their  reflection  from  the  armor,  shone 
strangely  on  the  leaves  ;  but  a  delicious  scent  of  herbs  was 
wafted  up  from  the  ground,  and  the  clustered  olive-branches 
formed  festive  arches  over  the  heads  of  the  wanderers.  On  the 
summit  was  a  large  open  space — in  the  midst  a  stone  wall.  "  It 
must  be  an  altar  of  the  old  heathen  times,"  said  Pietro  ;  but  he 
was  astonished,  as  he  stretched  out  his  hand  towards  it,  to  feel 
fresh  wreaths  hanging  from  it.  He  was  about  to  seize  a  torch  to 
throw  light  upon  ii,  when  the  dark  figure  of  a  man  rose  up  from 
the  foot  of  the  altar,  who  sighed  out :  "  Leave  me  in  peace  ;  I 
have  left  the  wild  world  to  which  you  belong ;  but  the  parting 
from  it  yet  smarts  in  my  bosom." 

The  Northmen  shuddered  and  drew  back  in  silence.  But 
Thiodolf  stepped  forward,  and  said :  "  Art  thou,  then,  he  who 
survived  at  Thermopylae  ?  and  canst  thou  find  no  rest  in  the 
grave  ?" 

"  Be  content,  and  go  hence." 

"  Brave  hero-minstrels  shall  sing  thy  renown,  for  thou  didst 
yet  fall  honorably  before  the  enemy." 

"  I  have  not  yet  fallen  honorably  before  the  enemy,"  murmur- 
ed  the  figure  like  a  hollow  echo,  and  sank  slowly  down  again. 

"  Leave  him,"  said  Thiodolf,  to  his  warriors  ;  "  he  is  going  to 
sink  down  again  into  his  bed  of  earth." 

But  it  could  be  seen  by  the  faint  star-light  that  he  lay  upon  the 
grass.  Then  the  soldiers  brought  torches  near ;  it  was  not  the 


152  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  xv. 

face  of  a  dead  man  that  stared  up  at  them,  but  of  one  dying  ;  and 
after  a  few  heavy  breathings,  he  lay  there  a  corpse. 

"  It  is  one  of  the  Freemen  of  Laconia,"  said  Pietro.  "  Just 
such  has  their  strange  dress  and  figure  been  described  to  me. 
He  must  have  fallen  in  a  sharp  fight.  See  only  out  of  how  many 
deep  wounds  has  the  blood  escaped  from  his  breast  and  forehead." 

Malgherita  trembled  violently.  "  We  are  standing  on  a  fear- 
ful spot,"  she  said.  "  Oh  !  I  pray  you  lift  me  on  that  wall ;  my 
feet  can  support  me  no  longer ;  and  if  I  here  sink  down  upon  the 
grass,  it  will  ever  seem  to  me  that  I  have  a  corpse  for  my  pillow." 

Pietro  and  Thiodolf  lifted  her  on  the  altar  ;  the  Northmen  stood 
around,  grave  and  silent,  in  the  gloomy  light  of  their  torches. 
Malgherita  wrapped  herself  in  her  veil ;  and  thus  they  remained 
till  the  sun  sent  his  first  beams  over  the  eastern  hill. 


CHAP,  xvi.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  15* 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE  morning  rays  discovered  many  strange  things  in  the  spot 
they  had  chosen  for  their  night  encampment.  As  Pietro  had 
already  felt  in  the  darkness,  the  altar  was  indeed  crowned  with 
flowers  ;  and  they  so  fresh  and  abundant,  that  it  was  clear  that  a 
great  festival  must  have  been  held  on  the  day  before. 

"  Strange  !"  said  Pietro.  "  Do  we,  then,  yet  live  in  the  old 
Greek  heathen  times  ?"  And  looking  nearer,  he  read  these 
words  cut  in  the  stone  :  Consecrated  to  the  sea-lorn  Aphrodite. 
11  Dearest,"  said  he,  looking  up  at  Malgherita,  full  of  renewed  and 
joyous  devotion,  "  that  is  for  thee.  Thou  didst  leave  the  sea  last 
night,  and  now  thou  art  enthroned  on  the  altar." 

"  Thinkest  thou  so  ?"  answered  Malgherita,  very  gravely. 
"  But  if  I  now  lie  as  victim  on  the  altar  ?  Seest  thou  the  bloody 
soldier  yonder  ? — All  here  is  fearful.  Perhaps  I  am  become  an 
idol-image  to  be  shunned  by  all." 

Pietro  shuddered  involuntarily  ;  but  Thiodolf  said,  "  Do  not  put 
foolish  fancies  into  your  head.  Things  are  not  so  bad  with  you 
two  ;  that  can  I  answer  for.  But  to  drive  away  night- thoughts, 
we  will  wander  a  little  further  into  the  smiling  country  which 
glows  in  the  morning  light." 

Therewith  he  lightly  lifted  Malgherita  from  the  altar,  and  they 
all  went  down  into  a  fertile  valley  towards  the  east.  The  bright 
blue  morning  sky  above  them,  beside  them  the  luxuriant  dark 
green  of  trees  and  shrubs,  and  the  gentle  descent  of  the  hill, 
clothed  in  soft  fragrant  grass,  all  drew  the  eyes  of  the  travellers 
with  a  sweet  enchantment,  and  poured  a  refreshing  cheerfulness 
into  their  souls  and  bodies.  The  Northmen  sang  some  lines  of 
their  love-lays,  the  tenderest  of  their  native  land  ;  and  even  from 
Malgherita's  lips,  which  since  the  loss  of  her  child  had  given  forth 
no  songs,  there  came  a  few  sweet,  enchanting  tones,  mingling 


154  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  xvi. 

with  the  fresh  morning  breeze.  Thiodolf  the  while  walked  on 
with  head  bent  down,  but  joy  sparkling  in  his  eyes. 

"  Dost  thou  then  so  delight  in  the  flowers,"  asked  Malgherita, 
"  that  thou  hast  no  look  to  raise  to  sky,  and  hill,  and  wood  ?  And 
yet  they  are  but  autumnal  flowers,  dear  Thiodolf." 

"  Flowers !  autumnal  flowers !"  said  Thiodolf,  awakening 
from  deep  thought.  "  Who  was  thinking  of  flowers  ?  But  look 
at  these  deep  marks  on  the  grass.  They  are  made  by  spears, 
dear  Malgherita ;  and  truly  I  must  be  greatly  deceived  if  they 
be  not  northern  spears  which  have  ploughed  so  deeply  the  grassy 
ground." 

The  Icelanders  agreed  with  their  young  leader,  and  followed 
these  traces  of  their  brave  countrymen  with  a  longing  which  only 
those  can  know,  who,  cast  on  a  desert  island,  perceive  the  foot- 
marks of  men  on  the  sand  of  the  beach.  Then  were  heard  voices 
in  the  troop,  as  they  wondered,  now  at  this,  now  at  that  spear- 
mark.  "  That  spear,"  cried  one,  "  was  flung  by  a  bold  hero." 
"  What  sayest  thou,  then,  to  this  one  ?"  answered  another :  "  see 
how  deep  it  went  into  the  ground  ;  and  the  bloody  trace  shows 
that  it  had  first  gone  through  a  foeman's  limbs." 

They  went  on  deeper  into  the  forest ;  and  a  few  spears  fast 
driven  into  the  trees  gave  yet  more  plain  proofs  of  the  skill  and 
strength  of  the  thrower,  as  the  shape  of  the  weapons  made  it 
more  certain  that  they  had  flown  from  a  northern  hand.  While 
the  soldiers  here  admired  yet  more  the  superior  throws,  now 
praising  the  depth  the  spear  had  penetrated,  then  the  arch  which 
it  had  described  in  its  course,  Thiodolf  remained  motionless  be- 
fore a  laurel,  in  whose  stem  was  a  lance  of  almost  gigantic  size. 
All  the  Northmen  collected  around  the  spot,  partly  attracted  by 
the  immense  size  and  beautiful  shape  of  the  weapon,  and  partly 
by  the  example  of  their  young  leader. 

Thiodolf  now  gazed  with  reverence  at  the  firmly  fixed  spear, 
now  looked  round  inquiringly  at  his  soldiers.  At  length  he  said, 
"  My  people,  this  weapon, — look  once  more  at  its  mighty  polished 
shaft  of  the  most  precious  wood,  the  bright  gold  rim  around  the 
point,  and  the  huge  shining  steel  point  itself, — this  weapon  can 
be  none  other  than  a  spear  of  Helmfrid's.  But  that  we  may 
know  with  entire  certainty  whether  it  do  belong  to  the  mightiest 


CHAP,  xvi.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  155 

of  northern  warriors,  and  whether  his  strong  hand  have  flung  it, 
let  us  each  in  turn  approach  and  try  to  draw  it  forth  from  the 
stem." 

It  was  done  as  Thiodolf  commanded.  Many  a  brave  northern 
hand  shook  the  shining  weapon  ;  but  it  remained  firm  and  im- 
moveable  in  the  tree.  Pietro  likewise  in  vain  tried  with  his 
utmost  strength.  Then  Thiodolf  drew  near,  and  even  his  first 
effort  failed.  He  began  again  the  trial,  anger  already  flashing 
in  his  eyes ;  and  at  length  he  tore  the  spear  from  the  groaning 
and  cracking  laurel-stem,  and  with  it  fell  his  whole  length  on  the 
grass,  his  armor  rattling  as  he  fell ;  but  he  held  fast  in  his  hand 
the  conquered  spear.  Then  there  bent  over  him  a  tall  old  man, 
shining  in  brilliant  northern  armor,  whose  approach  none  had 
perceived  in  the  heat  of  the  contest,  and  who  now,  with  a  grave 
smile,  said  in  the  Iceland  tongue,  "  Young  man,  young  man, 
who  then  has  taught  thee  to  draw  forth  from  a  tree  the  lance  of 
Helmfrid  ?" 


156  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  xvn. 

,  •  .  .          ':•.;:; 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

THIODOLF  slowly  arose,  looking  keenly  into  the  old  man's  eyes, 
and  still  more  keenly,  till  at  length  his  haughty  young  head  was 
bent,  and  he  again  sank  slowly  on  his  knees.  The  Northmen 
stood  around  in  astonishment,  leaning  on  their  spears.  But  Thio- 
dolf brought  forward  the  golden  shield  which  hung  by  a  chain  at 
his  back,  unfastened  it,  and  said,  holding  it  towards  the  old 
hero,  "  Take  it,  dear  and  honored  master ;  for  beyond  all  doubt 
you  are  Helmfrid." 

The  old  warrior  stepped  back  in  wonder  before  the  golden 
brightness  of  the  shield ;  a  deep  crimson,  half  of  shame  and 
half  of  joy,  flew  to  his  cheeks,  as  he  cried  out,  "  In  God's  name, 
thou  brave  boy,  how  didst  thou  win  this  fatal  shield  ?" 

"  Honorably,  in  open  fight,  as  I  need  not  say,"  answered 
Thiodolf.  "  My  own  steel  shield,  which  I  left  in  free  gift,  now 
hangs  in  the  place  where  this  once  hung ;  high  on  the  linden- 
tree,  on  the  Norwegian  shore." 

"  I  truly  did  not  leave  my  golden  shield  as  a  free  gift  beneath 
the  lindens,"  murmured  Helmfrid  in  return ;  and  he  added,  turn- 
ing away,  "  O  victorious  boy  !  throw  again  that  shield  over  thy 
back.  Else  I  could  not  look  at  thee;  for  the  only  dishonored 
hour  of  my  life  is  brought  back  to  me  with  burning  shame  by  its 
golden  light." 

"  Dishonored  ?"  cried  Thiodolf,  springing  up  with  the  swift- 
ness of  a  deer.  "  Bid,  I  pray  you,  another  than  thyself  speak 
thus,  and  I  will  so  bring  him  back  to  reason  that  he  shall  wonder 
at  himself.  Dear,  noble,  mighty  master,  I  am  not  surely  the  first 
to  tell  thee  that  a  fight  without  victory  is  not  always  without 
glory.  All  the  harps  of  the  north  resound  with  thy  deeds  on  that 
day  when  thou  wast  borne  senseless  to  thy  ship." 

"  Do  they  so  ?"  asked  the  old  man,  joy  sparkling  in  his  eyes. 
But  then  again  he  cast  down  his  proud  eyes  to  the  ground,  look- 


•   ^ 

CHAP,  xvn.]          THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER  157 

ing  like  a  wounded  eagle,  and  sighing,  "  What  can  that  avail  ? 
I  yet  there  lost  my  shield  !" 

"  My  good  star  has  chosen  me  to  bring  it  back  to  thee,"  said 
Thiodolf,  "  little  worthy  as  1  am  of  the  great  honor.  Though  I 
am  a  brave  and  true-hearted  fighter ;  that  I  may  say  without 
boasting." 

"  Ay,"  cried  Helmfrid,  "  thou  hast  so  beseemed  thyself.  He 
who  could  win  back  this  shield, — the  Norway  warriors  are  pow- 
erful heroes, — he  might  honorably  bring  back  the  weapons  of  an 
emperor.  But  now  name  thyself  to  me,  that  I  may  know  right 
certainly  that  such  a  precious  gift  was  brought  back  to  me  not 
only  by  a  friend,  but  by  one  of  a  friendly  race." 

And  hardly  had  the  words,  "  Thiodolf,  the  son  of  Asmundur," 
passed  the  lips  of  the  youth,  when  Helmfrid  clasped  him  in  his 
strong  arms,  and  asked  after  Uncle  Nefiolf  and  Aunt  Gunhilda, 
and  many  other  Iceland  friends  and  relations.  And  then  he  gave 
three  mighty  blasts  on  his  war-horn,  and  called  the  while, 
"  Hither,  ye  brave  Vaeringers,  hither  !  Great  joy  has  arisen  for 
your  chief;  great  joy  also  for  you  !"  Thiodolf  would  have 
given  him  the  shield  ;  but  Helmfrid  put  it  back,  saying,  "  It  must 
be  done  publicly  and  solemnly."  « 

While  now  the  valiant  Vseringers  were  approaching  by  de- 
grees, Thiodolf  presented  to  the  great  Helmfrid  his  friend  Pietro 
and  Malgherita,  to  whom  the  noble  chief  showed  such  gentle 
courtesy,  and  spoke  such  pleasant  words,  that  the  fair  Provenqale 
said,  "  See,  Thiodolf,  thou  must  also  become  like  this.  Take 
example  from  this  noble  knight,  how  courteous  manners  can  be 
joined  to  northern  strength  and  awfulness." 

Thiodolf  bent  low  and  said,  "  I  shall  never  be  quite  like  him, 
Malgherita  ;  but  I  will  diligently  copy  him.  Would  that  at  once 
I  might  have  fought  before  my  princely  master  in  arms.  But 
we  are,  alas !  come  too  late  for  the  combat." 

"  Be  not  grieved  for  that,  brave  boy,"  answered  Helmfrid. 
"  We  shall  soon  have  more  serious  things  to  fight  about  together. 
The  Freemen  of  Laconia  are,  indeed,  bold  and  wild  opponents. 
They  often  sacrifice  to  the  old  heathen  gods,  and  thus  preserve 
the  memory,  and  part  of  the  strength,  of  their  great  ancestors ; 
but  they  have  not  enough  of  it,  and  the  skill  of  leaders  is  quite 


*  • 

158  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  xvn 

strange  to  them.  There  was  no  need  that  I  should  corfie  here 
with  a  band  of  Vaeringers  to  force  the  unruly  people  to  submit 
and  pay  tribute ;  but  a  real  trial  of  war  gives  better  teaching  to 
young  soldiers  than  all  the  schools  for  righting,  swimming,  and 
riding  in  the  world.  So  I  offered  my  services  to  the  emperor,  and 
very  few  of  my  scholars  have  fallen  in  the  earnest  game.  Thou 
wilt  follow  me  to  Constantinople,  young  man,  and  thy  friends  and 
retainers  with  thee  ?" 

"  I  will  follow  thee  through  the  world,"  answered  Thiodolf. 
"  Besides,  my  friends  wish  to  go  to  the  imperial  city  ;  and  x 
would  wish  to  go  there  too,  if  thou  canst  tell  me  that  I  shall  there 
find  a  certain  Glykomedon." 

"  Glykomedon  !"  said  Helmfrid  with  surprise.  "  Yes,  we 
shall  surely  find  him  there.  But  I  know  not  what  thou,  young 
Iceland  warrior,  canst  have  to  do  with  the  feeble  pompous  mer 
chant- knight." 

"  Well,  it  will  be  known !"  said  Thiodolf,  half  to  himself;  and 
he  smiled  at  Malgherita  with  a  joyful  confident  nod. 


CHAP  xvinl  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  159 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

IN  the  meanwhile  all  the  Vseringers  had  assembled,  and  kindly 
grasping  of  hands,  and  touching  of  shields  and  swords,  had  passed 
again  and  again  between  them  and  the  followers  of  Thiodolf. 
Then  Helmfrid  held  up  his  spear,  and  all  stood  still,  while  the 
old  hero  signed  to  Thiodolf  to  give  him  the  shield,  and  lifted  up 
his  voice  to  sing.  The  others  chimed  in  after  their  fashion  ;  and 
this  sort  of  alternate  song  rose  up  from  under  the  shade  of  the 
laurel-trees  into  the  blue  morning  sky  : 

HELMFRID. 

How  is  it  called,  that  royal  tree 

With  verdant,  glittering  boughs, 
That  strews  the  path  of  victory, 

And  wreathes  the  conqueror's  brows  ? 

THIODOLF. 

0  linden-tree,  thou  shinest  fair, 

The  first  of  noble  trees ; 
Thy  branches  court  the  summer  air, 

And  wave  before  the  breeze. 

HELMFRID. 

Hign  words,  bold  youth,  of  sounding  breath, 

The  linden  wins  from  thee ; 
And  yet  thou  standest  here  beneath 

A  far  more  noble  tree. 

THIODOLF. 
These  groves,  with  princely  canopy, 

Shut  out  the  noontide  rays ; 
But,  ah  !  their  name  is  strange  to  me 

And  strange  to  northern  lays. 

HELMFRID. 

Laurel,  young  soldier— thus  we  name 
This  tree  in  hero-songs  ; 


THIOflOLF  THE  ICELANDER.         [CHAP,  x  m 

It  heralds  forth  the  victor's  fame, 
And  to  the  brave  belongs. 

THIODOLF. 

Fair  laurel !  ever  fresh  and  green, 

Whose  bright  leaves  never  fail — 
Here  Helmfrid's  glittering  spear  was  seen ; 

Hail  to  the  laurel,  hail ! 

HELMFRID. 

And  thou,  my  shield,  well  proved  to  star** 

The  stroke  of  foemen's  blade. — 
A  hero  gave  thee  to  my  hand 

Beneath  the  laurel-shade. 

THIODOLF. 

I  loosed  that  golden  shield  so  true 

From  off  a  linden-tree : 
Then  hail  unto  the  linden  too; 

And  laurel,  hail  to  thee  ! 

THIODOLF'S  WARRIORS. 
Ye  children  of  our  home  beloved ! 

Ye  noble  trees,  so  high  and  strong, 
Whose  grateful  shade  we  oft  have  proved, 

For  ever  live  in  minstrel-song ! 

HELMFRID'S   WARRIORS. 
Ye  lofty  stems  that  court  the  breeze, 

And  spread  abroad  your  leafy  boughs ; 
Ye  joyous,  brilliant  laurel-trees, 

For  ever  wreathe  our  victor-brows ! 

ALL   TOGETHER. 

Verdant  laurel — linden  fair, — 
Both  together  twine  our  hair  j 
Both  together  shower  down 
A  never-fading  hero-crown ! 


BOOK    III. 


CHAPTER  I. 

ONE  bright  autumn  day  many  joyous  crowds  were  seen  in  the  cres- 
cent in  which  the  princely  city  of  Constantinople  is  built  down  to 
the  sea.  Idle  groups  hurried  to  the  beach,  heralds  shouted,  and  at 
the  windows  and  balconies  were  seen  lovely  and  richly  adorned 
women  ;  for  the  criers  had  made  known  that  the  great  Vseringer 
chief,  the  noble  Helmfrid,  was  returning  from  his  expedition  with 
lightly  waving  sails,  and  two  other  no/tl.eia  ships  in  his  company. 
While  those  on  the  shore  looked  with  eager  curiosity  at  the  ves- 
sels, no  less  eager  glances  were  sent  from  them  towards  land. 
Pietro  and  Malgherita,  although  from  childhood  accustomed  to 
pomp  and  state,  yet  well  nigh  closed  their  dazzled  eyes  before 
such  surpassing  splendor.  The  sea,  in  its  mid-day  clearness, 
gave  back,  as  if  from  a  mirror,  the  brightness  of  the  surrounding 
palaces,  churches  and  towers.  Above  the  golden  roofs  and  domes 
and  images  was  the  soft  blue  sky  and  brilliant  sunshine.  Nearer 
and  nearer  came  the  murmur  of  the  populous  city  ;  the  strains 
of  music  from  warlike  bands,  and  from  joyous  groups  of  revel- 
lers, occasionally  sounded.  Every  minute  Thiodolf  became  more 
thoughtful  and  more  grave ;  and  at  length  he  said  to  Helmfrid, 
with  shame  glowing  in  his  cheeks  : 

"  Master,  what  am  I  to  do  amidst  that  polished  wise  people  ? 
They  have  learnt  the  best  and  the  fairest  of  atl  knowledge,  as  may 
be  seen  even  from  their  buildings.  I  shall  seem  amongst  them 
like  a  bear  in  a  pleasure-garden.  Were  they  but  beleaguered, 
or  in  any  fearful  extremity,  out  of  which  they  might  be  helped 
by  weapons,  then  I  would  ride  out  to  them,  delivering  them  and 
rejoicing  that  they  must  love  and  honor  me  whether  they  would 


164  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  i. 

or  no  ;  but  now  !  Dear  master,  take  a  little  care  of  me,  or  rather, 
much  care,  for,  believe  me,  I  shall  be  in  great  straits." 

"  The  case  is  not  so  bad  as  it  seems  to  thee,"  answered  Helm- 
frid.  "  Dost  thou  then  think,  my  noble  boy,  that  they  know  not, 
in  yonder  glittering  city,  what  is  the  worth  of  a  brave  son  of  the 
north?  They  have  now  known  us  Vseringers  for  many  and 
eventful  years;  I  will  answer  for  it  they  will  receive  thee  as 
beseems  a  hero.  But  truly  thou  must  take  more  gentle  and 
courteous  manners ;  and  thou  wilt  do  so ;  for  gentleness  and 
courtesy  are  so  firmly  rooted  in  thy  noble  mind,  that  they  cannot 
do  otherwise  than  bear  flowers.  This  day  I  will  present  thee  to 
the  great  Greek  emperor." 

"  Is  he  not  one  of  the  mightiest  warriors  in  all  the  world  ?  " 
asked  Thiodolf. 

"  No,"  answered  Helmfrid  ;  "  I  cannot  boast  that  of  him. 
He  has  indeed  seen  few  other  fights  than  such  as  are  held  before 
him  for  his  entertainment  on  great  occasions.  But  yet  he  is  the 
lord  of  all  the  East ;  and  if  we  involuntarily  feel  respect  in  the 
presence  of  a  hero, — deeming  that  one  to  whom  God  has  given 
such  strength  of  body  must  bear  within  him  also  a  portion  of 
God's  omnipotence, — shall  we  not  be  of  humble  and  serious  mind 
when  we  stand  before  a  man  to  whose  care  so  great  a  portion  of 
Europe  and  Asia  has  been  entrusted  !" 

"  In  truth,"  said  Thiodolf,  "  such  a  lord  must  be  a  very  mighty 
giant ;  and  I  think  so  to  beseem  myself  towards  him  that  he  will 
be  satisfied  with  me." 

"  Thou  shall  also  throw  many  a  spear  for  him,  and  give  many 
a  sword-thrust  for  him,"  said  Helmfrid. 

The  youth  shook  joyfully  Throng-piercer's  silver  hilt,  and  the 
old  man  asked  him,  with  a  smile  : 

"  Dost  thou  yet  wish  to  turn  back  from  that  bright  capital  ?" 

"  Turn  back  ?"  replied  Thiodolf,  with  displeasure  ;  "  that  never 
has  been  and  never  will  be  my  way.  What  wert  thou  thinking 
of,  dear  old  master  ?  Ah !  if  thou  knowest  what  I  have  to  seek 
in  Constantinople.  But  though  thou  knowest  not  that,  yet,  let 
me  tell  thee,  thou  shouldst  have  known  that  such  men  as  I  think 
not  so  easily  >f  turning  back." 

The  old  hero  looked  at  his  pupil  with  great  delight.     The 


CHAP,  i.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  1.55 

411 

ships  drew  to  land  amidst  the  loud  cries  of  joy  of  the  people. 
Helmfrid,  quickly  springing  to  the  shore,  ordered  a  Utter  to  be 
brought  for  Malgherita ;  and  the  sorrowing  mother,  sadly  veiling 
her  eyes  at  the  laughing  faces  of  the  children,  was  carried,  by 
her  own  desire,  under  Pietro's  care,  away  from  the  tumult  into  a 
quiet  retired  dwelling.  Thiodolf,  the  while,  had  to  choose  one 
amongst  the  noble  horses  brought  to  carry  the  newly  returned 
warriors  to  the  imperial  palace.  He  sprang  upon  the  first  and 
best  of  them  ;  but  it  sank  beneath  him,  groaning.  He  quickly 
disentangled  himself  from  the  animal,  and  struck  it  on  the  head 
with  his  mailed  hand,  so  that  it  lay  motionless,  saying  :  "  That 
poor  beast  would  have  been  lame  for  ever  ;  now  it  will  have  no 
more  pain.  I  would  rather  go  my  way  on  foot." 

But  Helmfrid  caused  to  he  brought  to  him  a  fiery  coal-black 
Arab  horse,  who  joyfully  reared  up  beneath  the  youth,  and  seem- 
ed  to  take  pleasure  in  having  a  rider  who  could  so  strongly  mas- 
ter him. 

As  they  now  rode  through  the  streets,  to  the  sound  of  joyous 
trumpets,  many  flowers  and  wreaths  flew  down  from  the  balconies 
out  of  the  hands  of  fair  women.  Thiodolf's  heart  beat  high 
with  a  bold  joy  ;  only  he  knew  not  whether  he  was  expected  to 
return  thanks  and  greetings  after  the  courteous  fashion  of  the 
country,  and  therefore  dared  hardly  raise  his  eyes  from  the  ground. 
But  when  he  saw  that  Helmfrid  lowered  his  spear  in  the  usual 
way  of  northern  warriors,  he  gladly  did  the  like  ;  and  hence- 
forth he  left  unsaluted  neither  balcony  nor  window  where  women's 
bright  eyes  smiled  ;  and  the  Arab  horse  foamed  and  fumed  at  the 
spur-strokes  with  which  his  rider  urged  him  to  take  the  boldest 
and  yet  the  most  graceful  springs. 

On  one  side  was  seen  the  church  of  St.  Sophia,  on  the  other 
the  Hippodrome.  Now  to  this,  now  to  that,  would  Thiodolf  turn 
his  horse,  alternately  attracted  by  the  noble  and  dazzling  richness 
of  both  the  brilliant  buildings.  Helmfrid  could  with  difficulty 
keep  him  in  the  straight  road  to  the  imperial  palace.  But  when 
the  palace  itself  shone  out  before  him,  the  young  Icelander  dropped 
his  eyes,  and  murmured  gently  and  thoughtfully  lo  himself: 
"Can  it  be  well  pleasing  to  the  gods  that  man  should  so  dare  to  copy 
their  city  Asgard  ?" 


166  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  i. 

Having  dismounted  from  their  horses,  they  entered  the  court, 
which  was  perfumed  with  sweet-smelling  shrubs,  and  cooled 
with  fountains,  and  went  up  stairs  of  colored  marble,  with  light 
gilt  balustrades.  Above,  in  the  lofty  saloons,  there  met  their  eyes 
now  a  rich  profusion  of  polished  porphyry  tables,  and  golden 
frames  on  the  walls,  and  now  so  vivid  colors  of  the  carpets,  that 
for  a  moment  they  almost  doubted  whether,  by  some  enchantment, 
the  flowers  which  so  richly  cover  the  ground  of  a  grove  in  spring 
had  not  here  sprung  up.  Chamberlains  in  their  gold-embroidered 
robes,  and  warriors  in  gold  and  silver  armor,  pressed  rapidly  be- 
neath the  lofty  arches,  and  all  greeted  with  deep  reverence  the 
mighty  Vseringer  chief  and  the  tall  unknown  youth  who  walked 
beside  him.  Thiodolf  might  have  taken  many  of  them  for  the 
emperor ;  but  the  calm  noble  pride  of  his  disposition  made  him 
not  over  hasty  with  his  salutations,  and  he  reached  at  length  the 
chamber  where  the  emperor  awaited  his  renowned  general,  in 
great  wonder,  it  is  true,  but  with  the  loftiest  and  most  befitting 
demeanor. 

Around  the  brilliant  throne  there  stood  a  train  of  many  attend- 
ants and  officers,  all  in  such  dazzling  attire,  that  Thiodolf  at  first 
could  understand  nothing  clearly,  and  he  imitated  the  greetings 
of  his  leader  without  seeing  him  who  received  it.  But  when  the 
emperor  spoke,  and  Helmfrid  answered,  the  bright  eyes  of  the 
youth  pierced  through  the  surrounding  splendor  till  they  reached 
the  ruler,  and  discovered  the  figure  of  an  old  man,  somewhat 
feeble,  with  a  countenance  rather  troubled  than  joyous.  The 
first  glance  truly  told  him  that  here  there  was  no  question  of  a 
powerful  warrior,  so  that  he  had  not  needed  Helmfrid's  previous 
information  ;  but  his  own  feelings  verified  to  him  the  old  hero's 
words  of  the  reverence  felt  in  presence  of  a  man  in  whose  hands 
were  placed  the  destinies  of  so  mighty  a  realm.  "  So  it  is !" 
thought  Thiodolf  to  himself.  "  To  him  are  addressed  each  day 
joyful  thanks  and  cries  for  help.  Every  hour  people  come  to 
him,  who  hear  from  his  lips  how  it  is  to  be  with  them  and  their 
countrymen.  What  tidings  are  brought  to  him  !  what  answers 
he  must  have  to  give  to  all !  It  is  very  fearful  to  be  before  him, 
and  truly  a  great  thing  to  have  come  so  far  into  the  world  as  to 
see  such  a  man  face  to  face." 


CHAP,  i.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  161 

In  the  midst  of  these  and  like  thoughts  he  hardly  heara  what 
Helmfrid  said  in  praise  and  commendation  of  him.  But  when 
the  emperor  signed  to  him  to  come  nearer,  he  went  forward  with 
pleased  alacrity,  and  answered  to  the  question  of  whether  he 
would  serve  the  emperor  amongst  the  Vaeringers  : 

"  Mighty  lord  and  emperor,  that  is  a  gigantic  chariot  which 
you  have  to  manage,  and  I  wonder  where  you  can  find  as  many 
noble  and  obedient  horses  as  you  must  need.  As  for  me,  I  will 
draw  vigorously,  and  I  will  be  obedient  too,  as  far  as  it  can  possibly 
be." 

The  emperor  bent  his  head  with  a  kind  smile,  and  desired  the 
Vaeringer  chief  to  receive  the  young  hero  and  his  troop  into  his 
company.  But  Thiodolf  had  neither  eye  nor  ear  for  what  was 
further  arranged  either  with  Helmfrid  or  with  other  noble  state- 
officers,  for  his  look  was  fixed  on  a  youth  who  had  caught  his  eye 
as  he  stood  near  the  emperor,  arrayed  in  a  brilliant  dress,  and 
treated  by  many  with  reverent  attention.  That  very  Glykome- 
don,  whom  he  had  seen  in  the  chestnut-forest  between  Marseilles 
and  the  great  baron's  castle,  stood  assuredly  before  him,  shining 
in  all  the  light  of  court-favor,  and  of  the  respect  ever  paid  by 
courtiers  to  favorites.  Thiodolf  gazed  on  him  with  unconcealed 
wrath  ;  a  scornful  smile  seemed  to  play  on  the  features  of  the 
merchant-prince,  and  words  of  anger  and  defiance  came  almost 
irrepressibly  to  the  lips  of  the  Icelander  ;  but  the  presence  of  the 
far-ruling  Greek  emperor,  to  whom  he  had  just  sworn  fealty, 
checked  him.  He  remained  silent,  but  fixed  such  flaming  eyes 
on  the  cedar  floor,  that  it  seemed  as  though  it  must  catch  fire  from 
the  two  ardent  torches. 


THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  ,  [CHAP. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  emperor  had  left  the  presence-chamber;  princes,  knights, 
and  courtiers  walked  through  the  ornamented  halls,  exchanging 
courteous  words ;  many  of  them  were  drawn  by  the  fragrant  air 
from  the  garden,  and  the  cool  breeze,  into  an  open  gallery,  which, 
from  almost  a  dizzy  height,  gave  a  view  over  grottos  and  fish- 
ponds, woods  and  meadows,  far  beyond  the  city,  out  upon  the 
glittering  sea. 

Thiodolf  was  reminded  of  the  vaulted  way  which  led  from  the 
great  baron's  castle  to  the  park,  and  although  everything  here  was 
infinitely  more  splendid  and  magnificent,  yet  a  longing  for  that 
beloved  spot  arose  in  his  bosom.  "  And  who  knows,"  he  thought 
to  himself,  "  whether  castle,  halls,  and  gardens,  yet  stand  firm  aa 
I  left  them,  so  frail  and  perishable  a  thing  is  the  work  of  man  ? 
That  have  I  learnt  at  Castel-Franco." 

in  the  midst  of  such  thoughts  and  recollections  Glykomedon 
had  well  nigh  passed  from  his  mind  ;  but  the  more  rapidly  did 
his  anger  kindle  when  the  haughty  courtier, — it  appeared  pur. 
posely, — placed  himself  in  his  way,  and  let  fall  a  strange  smile 
upon  him. 

"  We  have  met  before  !"  said  Thiodolf;  and  the  dainty  mer- 
chant-prince was  forced  to  close  his  eyes  for  an  instant  at  the 
angry  glow  which  shone  in  the  blue  eyes  of  the  north.  But  soon 
emboldened  by  the  thought  of  his  power  at  court,  and  the  security 
of  the  imperial  palace,  he  said,  with  light  mockery, — 

"  Ay,  truly,  worthy  sir,  we  have  met  before ;  but,  alas,  for  too 
short  a  time.  At  first  you  were  seated  rather  too  high  up  in  the 
chestnut-tree  for  me  to  treat  you  with  beseeming  courtesy,  and 
afterwards  you  ran  off  rather  too  rapidly  in  an  opposite  direction, 
while  I  passed  on  with  a  certain  fair  lady  to  the  port  of  Mar- 
seilles." 

"  You  have  probably  taken  her  back  to  her  father  ?"  asked 
Thiodolf,  calmly. 


CHAP,  ii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  169 

"  That  have  I  done  as  little  as  you  would  have  done,  ha:  she 
chosen  to  go  with  you  rather  than  with  me." 

Thiodolf's  eyes  flashed  more  wildly,  but  otherwise  he  appeared 
perfectly  calm.  "  Good  sir,"  he  went  on  to  Glykomedon,  "  how  did 
you  take  her  to  your  ship  ?  For  I  should  think  violence  would 
not  be  suffered  in  the  port  of  Marseilles,  at  least  not  from  you." 

"  That  was  as  it  had  pleased  me  !"  answered  Glykomedon, 
haughtily.  "  But,  young  sir,  you  made  my  task  an  easy  one. 
What  had  I  more  to  do  than  to  tell  her  that  the  angry  Icelander 
had  levelled  her  father's  castle  to  the  ground,  and  was  already 
destroying  and  burning  a  part  of  Marseilles  in  his  pursuit  of  his 
lost  and  beautiful  prey  ?  Then  she  readily  agreed  to  my  taking 
her  on  board  my  ship  in  the  darkness  of  night,  and  setting  sail 
with  her  at  once :  the  further  we  went  from  the  coasts  of  Pro- 
vence, the  better  did  it  please  the  terrified  dove.  And  thus  I  went 
on  with  her  till  we  reached  the  port  of  Constantinople." 

"  But  afterwards  ?"  asked  Thiodolf,  still  commanding  his  ges- 
tures and  voice. 

"  You  need  not  be  wrath  with  me,"  answered  Glykomedon, 
"  that  I  have  lured  her  from  out  of  your  hands.  She  was  fair 
indeed,  but  a  cold-hearted  hypocritical  thing.  When  I  found  that 
she  would  not  agree  to  any  of  my  wishes,  and  I  could  not  sell  her, 
on  account  of  her  lofty  renowned  lineage,  I  let  her  go  ;  and  in 
truth  I  know  not  what  has  since  become  of  her." 

"  You  know  not  ? — in  truth  you  know  not  ?"  muttered  Thiodolf, 
through  his  fast-shut  teeth.  "  Now,  then,  thou  miserable,  empty 
man,  I  believe  thee  in  this,  for  it  is  like  the  rest  of  thee  ;  but  so 
much  less  is  it  needful  that  the  joyous  air  of  heaven  should  be 
longer  polluted  by  the  breath  of  one  like  thee."  And,  with  fear- 
ful dexterity,  he  grasped  the  unhappy  man  by  the  throat,  and  his 
cries  for  help  were  hardly  heard  before  he  was  flung,  with  one 
powerful  effort,  far  over  the  balustrade  of  the  gallery  into  the 
abyss. 

A  long  death-like  stillness  and  horror  followed  the  daring  and 
fearful  deed.  Thiodolf,  certain  that  this  would  be  succeeded  by 
a  storm  all  the  more  wild,  and  that  the  crowd — who  low,  as  if 
spell-bound,  fixed  their  eyes  on  him — would  in  a  few  minutes  break 
loose  to  take  revenge,  drew  his  helmet  more  firmly  on,  grasped 


170  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER  [CHAP.  n. 

his  spear  tightly,  and  held  his  shield  before  his  breast  with  cau- 
tious strength.  But  it  came  to  pass  far  otherwise  than  he 
expected.  Even  the  terrible  business  of  revenge  was  transacted 
in  the  vicinity  of  the  emperor  in  a  grave  and  lawful  fashion. 
Only  soft  whispers  were  at  length  heard  to  pass  between  the  pale 
spectators ;  messengers  went  to  and  fro ;  a  body  of  the  imperial 
guard  approached  with  measured  tread,  and  formed  a  half-circle 
round  Thiodolf.  The  courtiers  drew  back,  while  the  captain  of 
the  troop  came  forward,  and  in  the  name  of  the  emperor  desired 
Thiodolf  to  surrender  his  arms. 

"  If  the  emperor  himself  said  that  to  me,"  answered  the  youth, 
thoughtfully,  "  it  might  be  that  I  would  give  them  up,  and  it  might 
also  be  that  I  would  not.  But  now  it  is  very  different ;  for  you, 
my  good  sir-messenger,  although  you  may  be  a  very  brave  man, 
have  ventured  much  too  far  in  this  business.  At  all  events,  it 
will  be  easier  for  you  to  take  my  life  from  me  than  my  arms ; 
but  I  think  that  you  will  win  neither." 

"  Then  it  must  be  done,"  answered  the  captain.  "  Forward, 
soldiers !  and,  if  it  be  possible,  bring  him  alive  to  the  emperor." 

A  hollow  laugh  from  Thiodolf  appeared  to  make  the  troop 
shudder,  but  on  all  sides  the  half-circle  drew  closer  in.  The 
Berserker  rage  flashed  from  the  youth's  eyes.  He  brandished 
his  spear. 

Then  suddenly  Helmfrid  appeared  in  the  midst.  "  I  will  take 
him  to  the  emperor,"  he  said,  turning  to  the  captain ;  adding,  with 
a  voice  of  command,  "  Lower  your  spears !  march  !" 

The  captain  lowered  his  weapon ;  all  seemed  ready  to  obey  the 
order;  and  Helmfrid,  taking  Thiodolf  by  the  hand,  passed  gravely 
through  the  apartments  to  the  imperial  chamber. 

"  Whither  are  we  going,  master  ?"  asked  Thiodolf. 

"  As  I  said,"  replied  Helmfrid,  "  to  the  emperor ;  perchance 
also  to  a  judgment  of  death." 

"  I  shall  still  keep  my  arms  ?" 

"  Yes,  if  thou  give  thy  word  to  injure  no  servant  of  the  emperoi 
with  them." 

"  I  will  give  it ;  and  let  us  go  on,  io  God's  name.  Now  all  i» 
well  with  me." 

In  one  of  the  halls  they  passed  the  bloody,  crushea  ^ad*-  of 


CHAP.  ii. J  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  171 

Glykomedon,  which  had  been  brought  from  the  palace-garden, 
and  lay  there  previous  to  its  solemn  interment.  It  seemed  as 
though  even  Helmfrid  turned  his  eyes  with  horror  from  the  dis- 
figured corpse ;  but  Thiodolf  looked  firmly  at  it,  saying,  "  The 
fellow  has  had  his  just  due." 

They  entered  the  innermost  chamber ;  the  emperor  was  stand- 
ing  with  a  few  of  his  counsellors,  and  he  looked  at  the  young  Ice- 
lander  with  a  mixture  of  displeasure  and  astonishment.  But  soon 
he  turned  away  from  him,  made  a  sign  for  the  Vseringer  chief  to 
approach,  and  spoke  witlvhim  and  the  other  counsellors  apart  in 
an  opposite  corner  of  the  room,  but  earnestly,  and  often  warmly. 
Thiodolf  remained  for  a  long  time  motionless  and  calm ;  but  at 
length  he  frowned,  and  muttered  to  himself,  "  They  may  decide 
what  they  please ;  but  I  wish  that  they  would  soon  come  to  some 
conclusion.  Ye  gods  of  Walhalla,  what  might  not  have  been 
done  while  these  great  people  are  reflecting !" 

At  last  the  emperor  spoke  aloud  to  Helmfrid  :  "  There  remains 
no  other  way.  Say  to  your  too  daring  young  countryman  that  he 
must  submit  to  die  :  Glykomedon's  blood  cries  for  vengeance."  * 

"Is  it  so?"  answered  Thiodolf;  "strange  enough!  Hardly 
an  hour  ago  I  was  thinking  what  solemn  decisions  must  pass 
those  imperial  lips,  and  now  one  such  solemn  decision  is  pro- 
nounced on  me." 

Then  he  leant  his  spear  against  a  wall,  and  Throng-piercer, 
the  beautiful  joyous  weapon,  flashed  brightly  in  his  right  hand. 
The  counsellors,  terrified,  pressed  round  the  emperor,  and  Helm- 
frid, shaking  his  head  in  displeasure,  said,  "  Young  man,  bethink 
thee  of  thy  word." 

"  Dost  thou  think  it  needful  to  remind  me  of  it?"  asked  Thiodolf. 
"  Forget  not  that  thou  hast  to  do  with  a  countryman.  In  truth, 
I  mean  to  hurt  no  other  servant  of  the  emperor  with  this  weapon 
save  the  youngest  of  the  band,  who  has  belonged  to  it  but  half  an 
hour,  and  thus  help  him  out  of  all  difficulties,  as  it  is  decreed  that 
he  must  now  die." 

He  placed  the  silver  hilt  of  his  sword  against  the  base  of  a 
column,  and  turned  its  point  against  his  breast  as  he  bent  his  body 
forward. 

"  Be  not  over  hasty,  rash  boy  !"  cried  Helmfrid,  going  towards 


172  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  n. 

Thiodolf,  who  made  a  sign  to  him  not  to  approach,  saying,  "  Dis- 
turb me  no  further.  I  too  may  think  that  it  is  too  early  for  me 
to  go  to  Walhalla,  but  I  will  not  give  up  my  weapons,  neither  will 
I  defend  myself  against  the  emperor,  my  new  lord.  What  else 
remains  to  be  done  ?" 

"  Sire,"  said  Helmfrid,  turning  to  the  emperor,  "  you  are  about 
to  shiver  a  very  noble  vessel." 

The  emperor  sighed  deeply,  and  answered,  "  Do  I  not  myself 
feel  that  acutely  enough  ?  But  what  then  would  become  of  the 
safety  of  my  palace  ?  what  of  the  merchants  of  the  imperial  city, 
if  their  chief  should  so  miserably  perish  unavenged  ?  Point  out 
to  me  a  gentler  way,  and  I  will  follow  it." 

Helmfrid,  greatly  troubled,  was  silent ;  none  of  the  counsellors 
knew  how  to  answer.  Thiodolf  gazed  more  and  more  fixedly  on 
the  shining  sword. 

At  that  moment  a  page  announced  an  envoy  from  the  merchants 
The  emperor  desired  that  he  should  be  admitted  ;  and  then  turne/ 
to  Helmfrid. 

"  You  see  it,"  he  said  ;  "  they  can  wait  no  longer  to  see  ven- 
geance taken  for  the  death  of  their  chief.  Could  you  not  remove 
that  wild  youth  from  here,  that  these  sacred  walls  may  not  be 
stained  with  his  blood,  shed  by  his  own  hand  ?" 

Helmfrid  shook  his  head  ;  and  Thiodolf  said,  "  Be  not  disturbed; 
this  marble  will  not  be  the  worse  for  having  the  blood  of  an  Ice- 
land  hero  sprinkled  upon  it." 

The  envoy  entered.  Thiodolf  gave  no  heed  to  him ;  his 
thoughts  were  at  the  grave  of  his  father,  and  in  Walhalla  j  it 
even  flashed  through  him  at  times  whether  he  might  not  learn  of 
the  white  Christ  in  the  other  world. 

"  Mighty  imperial  ruler,"  said  the  merchant  the  while,  "  he 
who  now  bends  before  you  is  not  a  subject  of  your  sceptre.  I 
come  from  strange  lands  to  this  capital ;  but  not  the  less  have  all 
the  merchants  here  dwelling,  foreign  or  native,  with  one  voice 
chosen  me  to  carry  to  your  imperial  majesty  a  representation  on 
the  fearful  fate  that  lately  befell  here  the  Prince  Glykomedon,  a 
moment  before  so  rich  and  flourishing." 

"  I  can  divine  the  subject  of  your  message,"  answered  the 


CHAP,  ii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  173 

emperor,  somewhat  gloomily.  "  Be  content,  justice  shall  be  fully 
done  to  you." 

"  We  pray  for  that,"  said  the  merchant ;  "  that  is,  we  hope 
that  your  imperial  majesty  will  not  deem  us  so  unworthy  as  to 
resent  the  deserved  death  of  a  fellow-merchant,  because  the  slain 
was  the  principal  and  also  one  of  the  richest  and  most  powerful 
amongst  us.  I  will  answer  on  my  head  for  Glykomedon  having 
run  into  the  arms  of  his  fitting  punishment.  Let  not,  therefore, 
your  imperial  majesty  on  this  account  deprive  yourself  of  one  of 
your  bravest  warriors.  As  a  fine  for  the  outrage  perpetrated  in 
the  palace,  the  assembled  merchants  offer  ten  thousand  pounds  of 
gold  ;  for  to  our  associate  belongs  the  guilt  of  this  outrage,  but 
not  to  the  brave  Northman,  to  whose  hands  fate  entrusted  a  some- 
what impetuous  revenge." 

The  emperor  bent  his  head  kindly  to  the  speaker,  and  com- 
manded  him  to  relate  what  he  knew  of  Glykomedon's  wicked 
deeds. 

Then  the  merchant  brought  to  light  the  unworthy  manner  in 
which  he  had  carried  away  the  lady  Isolde,  and  offered  to  bring 
many  witnesses  who  heard  it  from  his  own  boasting  lips. 

"  I  need  no  other  than  you,"  said  the  emperor.  "  My  noble 
French  merchant,  I  know  you  well ;  and  through  you  I  thank 
the  merchants  of  the  city  that  they  have  given  me  the  opportunity 
to  be  just,  while  clement.  Helmfrid,  thou  mayest  tell  thy  pupil 
that  he  is  pardoned." 

He  left  the  room  with  his  counsellors.  Thiodolf  threw  Throng, 
piercer  into  its  sheath,  seized  the  merchant';?  hand  in  both  his, 
and  said,  as  he  smiled  in  his  face,  "  Truly  I  thought  that  thou 
wast  Bertram  of  Ma  'seilles,  thou  brave  friend  and  helper  in  time 
ofne;d!" 


174  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  in. 


CHAPTER  III. 

HELMFRID  would  have  hastened  to  leave  this  inner  apartment  of 
the  palace,  into  which  none  but  the  emperor  and  his  attendants 
came,  and  such  as  had  some  immediate  favor  to  beg  of  the  supreme 
ruler, — but  Thiodolf  thought  that  there  was  no  place  on  earth  in 
which  it  was  not  seemly  and  fitting  to  restore  to  an  honest  man 
his  own  property.  So  he  drew  forth  the  jewels  which  he  had 
received  from  Haroun,  and  gave  them  to  the  merchant. 

"  Thou  wouldst  not  have  lost  them,  dear  Bertram,"  he  said, 
"  even  had  I  run  my  silver  sword  through  my  breast ;  for  with 
my  last  breath  I  would  have  given  them  over  to  my  master  Helm- 
frid,  and  then  they  would  have  been  in  safe  and  careful  hands.  But 
tell  me  of  Isolde." 

"  It  is  high  time  for  us  to  leave  this  chamber,"  said  Bertram. 
"You  are,  I  hear,  become  a  paid  soldier,  dear  Thiodolf,  and 
must  now  dutifully  follow  the  will  of  him  whom  you  have  ac- 
knowledged as  your  chief." 

"  That  is  true,"  answered  Thiodolf;  and  he  hastened  to  the 
door,  still  desiring  Bertram  to  tell  him,  by  the  way,  what  he  had 
learnt  of  Isolde. 

That  was  not  much  more  than  Glykomedon  had  before  declared 
to  the  young  Icelander,  for  Bertram'sJcnowledge  came  from  the 
same  source  ;  only  he  added  to  it,  that  there  were  traces  of  Isolde 
being  even  now  concealed  in  Constantinople,  but  that  he  could 
say  nothing  certain  till  he  had  obtained  further  information., 

"That  shall  be  this  very  hour,"  answered  Thiodolf;  "one 
need  only  ask  through  the  city  from  one  room  to  another,  and 
she  will  be  easily  found." 

But  Helmfrid  led  him  out  on  a  balcony  which  they  were  pass- 
ing by,  and  showed  him  the  multitude  of  houses,  saying,  "  That 
is  not  the  fifth  part  of  the  city  ;  now  ask  from  room  to  room,  my 
boy,  and  see  how  far  thou  wilt  get," 


CHAP.  HI.]  TEIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  175 

Thiodolf  sighed  deeply,  and  said,  "  Truly,  that  would  not  be 
so  short  and  easy  as  I  had  thought ;  but  yet  it  must  be  done.  A 
true  Northman  can  find  his  way  aright  through  the  wildest  wood. 
Do  we  abide  here  long  ?" 

"  We  shall  not  take  the  field  again  until  the  beginning  of 
spring,"  replied  Helmfrid. 

"  Oh !  the  whole  winter !"  cried  Thiodolf.  "  It  will  be  strange 
indeed  if  I  do  not  find  Isolde.  Her  brightness  must  shine  out  like 
the  light  of  heaven,  even  through  dark  clouds,  and  from  between 
hard  rocks,  so  that  she  can  never  be  long  concealed." 

Helmfrid  and  Bertram  led  their  young  friend  through  the 
palace-gardens,  and  through  many  sumptuous  buildings  such  as  his 
eyes  had  never  seen  :  he  often  remained  motionless,  in  bewildered 
astonishment,  yet  the  name  of  Isolde  was  almost  constantly  on  his 
lips,  the  thought  of  Isolde  in  his  heart.  Only,  as  they  entered 
the  august  hippodrome,  it  seemed  as  though  for  an  instant  the 
brazen  and  marble  figures  on  the  walls  drove  out  all  that  com- 
monly  lived  and  moved  in  his  soul. 

"  These  are  the  heroes  of  the  north  !"  he  exclaimed.  "  There 
are  Niflungen,  and  Asas,  and  Ginkungen,  and  he  with  the  dragon 
is  no  doubt  the  mighty  Sigurd.  Oh !  how  he  is  pressing  down 
Faffner!" 

"  Thou  art  not  altogether  wrong,  my  boy,"  answered  Helmfrid ; 
"  at  least  there  is  something  very  similar  in  their  stories,  though 
these  statues  are  called  by  other  names.  Our  northern  legends 
yet  live  in  their  native  land  of  Asia,  which  is  only  divided  from 
this  country  by  an  arm  of  the  sea.  Besides,  we  Vaeringers  have 
brought  with  us  many  of  the  heroic  lays  of  our  father-land,  and 
the  poets  have  imitated  them  often  in  their  songs.  So  thou  wilt 
perhaps  see  the  deed  of  Sigurd  repeated  on  the  stage  in  beautiful 
Grecian  measure.  I  have  often  taken  pleasure  in  it." 

"  That  is  joyful !"  said  Thiodolf;  and  he  could  not  turn  from 
the  brazen  Sigurd,  the  serpent-slayer  ;  but  at  length  he  tore  him- 
self  away,  saying,  "  I  must  before  all  things,  this  very  evening  go 
to  Malgherita,  and  to  my  dear  brother  in  arms,  Pietro ;  for,  see, 
the  evening  sun  looks  down  upon  us  aslant  and  sadly.  I  would 
wager  that  the  little  woman  is  weeping  for  her  child ;  and  I  feel 
stirring  in  my  heart  a  sorrowful  longing  for  the  hearth  of  my 


176  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP  in. 

home, — nothing  oetter  can  come  to  both  her  and  me  than  that  we 
should  speak  together,  and,  if  need  be,  weep  together."  Helmfrid 
would  have  given  him  a  Vseringer  to  direct  him  .through  the  great 
city ;  but  Thiodolf  said,  "  I  want  none  to  go  with  me,  not  even 
you  this  time,  Master  Helmfrid,  nor  my  very  dear  Bertram. 
Stranger  and  intruder  would  be  the  same  thing  in  such  a  visit. 
Only  just  describe  to  me  well  how  I  am  to  go  ;  give  me  first  the 
land-marks,  and  for  my  return  direct  me  by  stars,  for  they  will 
then  be  high  in  heaven." 

Helmfrid  did  as  the  youth  desired  ;  and  denoted  to  him  the  way 
to  Pietro's  dwelling,  and  the  return  to  the  castle  of  the  Vseringers, 
where  the  new  Icelandic  troop  was  already  quartered. 

"  Right  well !"  answered  Thiodolf ;  "  and  many  thanks.  Ice- 
lander  can  understand  Icelanders.  Have  no  fears  about  my  find- 
ing the  way  aright."  And  he  flew  away  like  an  arrow  along  the 
road  that  had  been  pointed  out  to  him. 

Twilight,  with  its  mournful  shades,  fell  early  on  the  little 
dwelling  of  Pietro  and  Malgherita,  for  many  olive-trees  before  the 
window  helped  to  shut  out  the  daylight ;  and  therefore  it  was  with 
the  bereaved  mother  exactly  as  Thiodolf 's  foreboding  had  pro- 
phesied. She  touched  the  strings  of  her  mandoline,  and  sang  the 
following  song : 

"  Tristan,  poor  bereaved  child, 

Torn  from  thy  mother's  hand, 
Whither  doth  the  tempest  drive  thee  ? 
Whither  lead  the  robber-band  ? 

Tristan,  Isolde  is  to  thee 

A  baneful  star,  portending  wrath. 
Thou  to  all  so  good  and  gracious, 

Threaten  not  my  darling's  path  !" 

Thiodolf  came  in  to  them,  and  they  received  him  with  deep, 
heartfelt  emotion.  Much  was  said  of  the  child,  of  Isolde,  of  the 
sweet  past,  and  of  the  glimmering  future  ;  and  Thiodolf  men- 
tioned the  wonderful  events  of  the  day  only  in  passing,  adding : 

"  Dear  children,  an  emperor's  court  is  a  precious,  solemn,  and 
brillia  it  thing,  but  truly  nothing  when  compared  to  the  joy  to  si 


CHAP,  in.]  THIODOLPH  THE  ICELANDER.  177 

so  confidingly  together  as  we  are  now  doing,  if  only  we  were  five  ; 
but,  ah  !  Tristan  and  Isolde  are  missing  !" 

Then  some  one  knocked  at  the  lower  window.  Looking  round, 
they  were  aware  of  a  tall  man,  who,  wrapped  in  his  mantle, 
looked  into  the  chamber  with  keen  eyes,  and  said,  with  a  some- 
what hollow 'and  indistinct  voice,  through  the  window  : 

"  You  have  forgotten  the  sixth !  Without  him  you  can  do 
nothing,  and  you  may  wring  your  necks  off  before  you  catch  him." 

He  had  left  the  window,  and  vanished  in  the  crowd  of  passers- 
by  long  before  Thiodolf  had  got  through  the  hall  and  the  court 
into  the  street. 

"  That  must  have  been  my  father's  ghost !"  said  Malgherita, 
shuddering,  when  Thiodolf  came  back.  "  You  may  believe  me, 
it  must  have  been  indeed  his  ghost ;  for  the  great  baron  would 
never  have  left  the  home  of  his  ancestor  Huldibert  without  being 
driven  to  do  some  terrible  deed.  That  fearful  word  which  he 
breathed  just  now  would  never  satisfy  him.  We  know  already, 
Pietro,  from  dreadful  experience,  how  each  time  that  eagle  has 
left  his  nest  portentous  things  have  followed." 

It  seemed  as  if  all  trusting  sympathy  had  been  checked  and 
stopped  by  that  fearful  exclamation.  Soon  afterwards,  Thiodolf 
went  forth,  and  passed  through  the  now  silent  streets  in  deep 
thought,  towards  his  yet  unknown  home,  the  Vseringer  fortress. 
On  his  way,  as  he  was  carefully  watching  the  stars  which  were 
to  be  his  guides,  his  look  was  drawn  to  the  earth  again  by  a 
solemn  chant,  and  lights  streaming  out  from  a  deep  vault.  He 
drew  near ;  it  was  the  funeral  of  Glykomedon,  celebrated  in  a 
subterranean  chapel.  The  shattered  corpse,  clothed  in  white 
grave  clothes,  lay  on  a  splendid  bier.  The  torches  threw  upon  it 
their  brightest  light ;  a  cold  shudder  thrilled  through  Thiodolf. 
"  I  must  know  at  once,"  he  said  to  himself,  "  whether  even  a 
shade  of  guilt  lies  on  me  from  my  rash  deed.  This  solemn  place 
will  make  it  known  op.enly."  Therewith  he  went  with  slow 
steps  through  the  press  of  priests  and  laity,  near  to  the  bloody 
corpse  of  the  slain. 

Then  there  arose  from  her  knees,  near  the  bier,  a  tall  female 
form,  veiled  in  white  robes.  Who  could  here  have  been  praying 
by  the  body  of  Glykomedon,  thrilled  as  a  mystery  through  the 
13 


178  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  in. 

youth's  heart  ?  Was  it  a  bride,  was  it  a  sister,  whose  tender 
bosom  had  been  pierced  through  by  his  death-blow  ?  The  people 
reverently  made  room  for  the  noble  lady  whilst  some  whispers 
were  heard  around :  "  There  stands  the  murderer  by  the  bier  ! 
It  is  he,  the  wild,  gigantic  Iceland  warrior !" 

"  Yes  !"  said  Thiodolf,  aloud,  and  slowly :  "  has  any  one  aught 
to  say  against  me  ?" 

As  now  there  arose  amongst  the  crowd  a  displeased  murmur, 
the  lady  in  the  white  veil  turned  back,  and  said,  looking  towards 
the  corpse,  "  Most  guilty  !"  And  then  again,  looking  towards 
Thiodolf,  "  Guiltless !"  and  left  the  chapel.  All  bowed  before 
Thiodolf;  and  Glykomedon's  relations  covered  their  faces, 
ashamed,  and  sobbing.  But  Thiodolf  looked  long  in  the  face  of 
the  dead ;  and  as  soon  as  he  could  bear  this  gaze  without  horror, 
he  felt  himself  fully  purified  from  all  guilt.  As  he  went  out,  he 
asked  some  men  at  the  door  who  was  the  white  figure  who  knelt 
by  the  corpse. 

<rWhat!"  was  the  answer;  "Know  you  not  the  Secret 
Helper  ?" 

"  Who  is  she,  then  ?"  asked  he  again. 

"  She  may  be  a  spirit,"  they  answered ;  "  but,  beyond  all 
doubt,  she  is  a  good  spirit." 

Far  off,  in  the  darkness,  Thiodolf  saw  her  snow-white  garment 
shine  ;  he  shuddered  inwardly,  and  could  not  but  rejoice  that  his 
way  led  him  in  a  directly  opposite  direction. 

As  the  watch  before  the  Vseringer  fortress  cried  out,  in  the 
familiar  northern  tongue  "  Who  goes  there  ?"  he  became  again 
gay  and  joyful.  He  loudly  returned  the  pass- word  given  to  him 
by  Helmfrid,  and  hastened  through  the  gate  into  a  spacious  cham- 
ber, where  he  saw  the  northern  lances  glittering  in  the  moonlight, 
as  it  streamed  through  the  high  arched  windows.  This  was  the 
guard-room  of  the  Vaeringers,  where  thirty  bold  warriors  were 
sitting  at  their  cups  around  the  hearth,  repeating  the  old  lays  of 
their  father-land,  amongst  which  were  strangely  mixed,  at  times, 
the  lighter  legends  of  the  Greeks.  One  of  these  warriors  sprang 
up  to  take  the  princely  youth  to  his  room ;  but  he  preferred 
spending  the  night  in  friendly  talk  ;  and  also  he  desired  to  learn 
thoroughly,  by  experience,  how  watch  was  kept  in  the  Vae ringer 


CHAP,  ra.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  179 

fortress.  He  therefore  went  forth  whenever  guard  was  relieved, 
and  stayed  also  with  the  sentinels  on  the  wall,  looking  thoughtfully 
over  the  august,  moonlit  city.  Visions  of  what  had  already  hap- 
pened to  him  in  this  eventful  day,  arose,  like  dreams,  from  all  the 
still  houses,  and  passed  before  his  mind  with  strange  forebodings 
of  the  future.  He  often  sighed  softly  to  himself:  "Ah,  Isolde! 
if  thou  art  hidden  in  this  mighty  forest  of  houses,  does  not  the 
beating  of  my  heart  awake  thee  from  slumber,  and  draw  thee 
towards  me,  thou  beloved  fugitive  ?" 


180  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  TV. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  following  days  passed  in  warlike  exercises,  which  the  people, 
— already  used  to  wonder  at  the  strength  and  dexterity  of  the 
Vaeringers, — now  flocked  to  witness  in  much  larger  numbers, 
since  Thiodolf  far  surpassed  all  his  brave  brothers  in  arms  in 
throwing  of  spears,  wrestling,  and  all  the  martial  games  which 
were  most  esteemed.  He  had  soon  so  mastered  the  manner  in 
which  here  the  troops  Were  led  to  the  field,  that  nothing  remained 
for  him  to  learn  ;  and  Helmfrid  often  took  pleasure  in  entrusting 
the  management  of  the  different  manoeuvres  of  the  whole  Vserin- 
ger  squadron  to  his  youthful  friend ;  he  himself  the  while  sitting 
by  as  only  a  pleased  spectator,  on  his  splendid  Persian  horse. 

At  length  the  noblest  of  the  city  came  daily  on  horses  and  in 
chariots  to  the  place  where  the  Vseringers  were  exercised,  and 
took  delight  in  the  brilliant  appearance  of  the  young  leader.  The 
report  of  him  even  reached  the  emperor,  who  decided  that  his 
northern  body-guard,  in  their  increased  splendor,  should  hold  a 
mock-fight  in  his  presence,  and  in  that  of  his  daughters  and  the 
other  noble  ladies  of  the  court. 

"  Thiodolf,"  said  the  Vae ringer  chief,  "  since  the  emperor 
would  see  us  in  our  full  knightly  pomp,  put  from  thee,  for  my 
sake,  that  rough  bull's  head  helmet.  There  are  helmets  enow 
in  my  armory  from  which  thou  mayest  choose.  Follow  me,  and 
take  that  which  pleases  thee  best."  „ 

But  that  Thiodolf  altogether  refused.  "  If  I  may  not  keep  my 
helmet  of  skin,"  he  said,  "  at  least  I  alone  shall  forge  myself  a 
new  one.  I  have  enough  gold  and  silver  remaining  of  my  tribute 
money  from  Zante ;  and  as  to  jewels,  friend  Bertram  will  surely 
lend  me  what  I  want." 

The  merchant  of  Marseilles,  who  was  present,  readily  held  out 
to  him  the  carefully  preserved  casket ;  and  as  readily  did  Thio- 
dolf accept  it,  as  he  had  now  the  word  and  good- will  pf  the  lender, 


CHAP,  iv.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  181 

For  many  days  Thiodolf  was  seen  incessantly  hammering  and 
knocking  in  the  forge  ;  and  his  songs,  also,  were  heard  far  beyond 
the  wall  of  the  Vseringer  fortress.  At  last,  on  the  evening  before 
the  review,  he  came  to  his  chief,  with  a  new  and  almost  entirely 
golden  helmet  in  his  hand,  and  asked,  "  How  does  this  please 
you  ?" 

"  Put  it  on,  my  boy,"  said  the  old  man. 

And  when  the  new  helmet  shone  on  the  youth's  brow,  it  still 
looked  like  a  bull's  head,  but  most  beautifully  worked  out  of  pre- 
cious metals.  The  face  of  the  animal  looked  fiercely  and  boldly 
out  from  the  gold  plates  in  front,  the  silver  horns  rose  majestically 
above,  two  costly  diamonds  shone  in  the  hollow  of  the  eyes,  and 
many  rubies  and  emeralds  sparkled  in  the  fastenings  and  clasps. 

"  Thou  art  a  wonderful  man,"  said  Helmfrid.  "  Thy  work  as 
a  smith  pleases  me  well ;  but  thou  wilt  look  strange  in  it  to  many 
people." 

"  If  it  but  please  you,  dear  master,"  answered  Thiodolf,  "  those 
who  do  not  like  it  may  look  away.  Have  you  any  other  com- 
mands  to  give  ?" 

Helmfrid  smiled  and  shook  his  head ;  and  Thiodolf  hastened 
forth  to  make  the  most  careful  and  skilful  arrangement  for  his 
Icelanders  on  the  morrow. 

The  early  glow  of  morning  rose  out  of  a  moist  refreshing 
autumnal  mist.  The  grass  glittered  with  many  colors  on  the 
level  space  at  the  summit  of  the  hill,  where  the  Vaeringers,  in  two 
large  bands,  one  commanded  by  Helmfrid  and  the  other  by  Thio- 
dolf, had  placed  themselves  for  the  mock  fight.  A  deep  and  broad 
stream  divided  the  field,  and  some  bridges,  passable  to  man  ancl 
horse,  were  thrown  across  it.  It  had  been  arranged  for  the 
knightly  sport,  that  Helmfrid  was  to  strive  to  win  a  passage  ove» 
the  water  in  some  one  spot,  and  to  bring  there  suddenly  an  over 
powering  force  before  Thiodolf  could  collect  one  equally  strong  tr 
defend  the  threatened  bridge.  The  emperor,  and  the  lords  am' 
ladies  of  his  court,  took  their  position  on  Helmfrid's  side,  parti) 
out  of  respect  for  the  glorious  old  age  of  the  Vseringer  chief 
partly  also  that  his  being  the  attacking,  not  attacked  party,  the 
pursuit  of  the  riders,  and  the  hurling  of  spears  of  the  foot-soldiers, 
were  less  likely  to  turn  to  wild  disorder. 


189  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  IT. 

At  the  glance  of  the  emperor,  the  piercing  sound  of  a  trumpet 
gave  the  signal  to  those  who  rode  around  him  ;  the  northern  horns 
of  the  Vaeringers  gave  a  joyous  answer  ;  and  the  fight  began. 

Many  riders  sprang  from  one  side  of  the  stream  to  the  other, 
together  with  the  light-armed  foot-soldiers ;  and  they  threatened 
each  other  in  many  skilful  evolutions,  till  at  length  they  let  fly 
their  lances  against  their  opponents.  This  seemed  at  first  rather 
serious  play  to  the  Greeks ;  but  they  soon  perceived  that  the 
lances  flew  so  boldly  among  the  ranks  only  because  each  man 
was  satisfied  that  his  adversary  was  skilful  enough  to  avoid  the 
blow,  or  else  to  receive  it  on  his  shield.  The  difference  between 
this  and  a  real  fight  was  merely,  that  they  called  out  before  they 
threw  their  lances,  and  also  shook  them  long  in  the  air,  in  order 
to  draw  their  enemies'  attention.  And  at  times  lances  flew  gaily 
through  the  air  without  any  warning,  but  then  they  only  pierced 
deeply  the  sward,  giving  plain  proof  of  the  strength  which  had 
hurled  them. 

In  the  meanwhile  the  leaders,  with  keen  sharp  glances,  held 
their  position  on  the  highest  ground,  as  if  on  opposite  watch- 
towers;  the  squadrons  were  directed  partly  by  their  looks,  partly 
by  the  signals  which  they  gave  with  their  silver  horns,  partly  by 
the  orders  of  swift  messengers. 

Now  collecting  in  the  little  valley,  or  drawn  out  behind  bushes, 
the  troops  of  Helmfrid  ran  and  glided  as  if  growing  out  of  the 
ground,  to  make  a  sudden  attack  on  one  of  the  bridges ;  but  as 
suddenly  a  detachment  of  Thiodolf 's  men  appeared  in  a  spot 
where  none  looked  for  them,  and  the  assailants  paused,  threw 
their  lances,  and  returned,  each  party  retaining  its  first  position. 

Already  the  ladies,  and  those  about  the  chariot  of  the  emperor, 
began  to  fear  that  for  this  day  the  young  Northman  would  only 
show  his  skill  as  leader,  not  his  knightly  prowess ;  for  Thiodolf 
remained  almost  motionless  on  the  hill,  while  in  Helmfrid  could 
be  discerned  more  and  more  traces  of  that  fiery  impatient  tern- 
per,  which  the  fight  on  the  Linden  Hill  in  Norway  had  first  roused 
in  him. 

The  old  hero,  with  increasing  excitement,  gave  his  war-cry, 
and  rode  rapidly  backwards  and  forwards  among  his  troops,  sing 
ing  some  verses  of  the  songs  of  the  north,  and  not  able  to  stay 


CHAP,  iv.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  183 

himself  from  flinging  spears  with  his  own  hand  amongst  his 
adversary's  ranks.  The  eyes  of  the  spectators  were  more  and 
more  fixed  on  him. 

Then  the  fight  so  far  changed  as  to  appear  to  give  a  proof  of 
Helmfrid's  superiority.  His  troops  rushed  so  quickly  and  unex- 
pectedly towards  a  bridge,  that  Thiodolf  was  unable  to  oppose  an 
equal  force  to  them.  The  attacked  were  borne  back  from  the 
bridge,  Hclmfrid  passed,  and  the  contest  appeared  decided. 

Thiodolf  blew  loudly  on  his  silver  horn,  till  its  shrill  tones 
seemed  to  pierce  through  the  uproar  of  the  fight ;  and  immediately 
his  horse  and  foot  troops,  collecting  from  all  sides,  formed  them- 
selves into  a  long  line,  which,  upon  Thiodolf's  joyous  cry  of 
"  Forward,  Northmen  !"  rushed  behind  their  young  leader  over 
the  nearest  bridge  to  the  opposite  bank,  and  there  so  promptly, 
and  in  such  good  order,  drew  out  against  the  troops  of  Helmfrid 
there  posted,  that  they  seemed  overcome  by  this  bold  and  unlooked- 
for  attack,  and  knew  no  longer  which  way  they  should  turn  ; 
while  Helmfrid,  with  all  who  were  with  him  on  the  other  side, 
hastened  to  recross  the  bridge,  that  he  might  not  with  divided 
forces  twice  meet  with  an  overwhelming  opposition. 

But  this  movement,  unprepared,  and  begun  in  confused  haste, 
was  not  effected  quick  enough.  It  was  easy  to  see  that  Thiodolf 
would  surround  and  defeat  those  left  behind  sooner  than  Helmfrid 
could  pass  the  bridge  ;  and  the  court  spectators  rejoiced  at  this 
brilliant  display  of  the  young  Northman's  dexterity  j  the  ladies 
did  not  turn  their  eyes  from  him,  their  hearts  beat  with  impa- 
tience for  the  noble  knight  to  complete  his  bold  undertaking ;  the 
emperor  himself  leant  forward  in  his  chariot  with  kindling  eyes 
and  approving  gestures.  When  suddenly  the  detachment  led  on 
by  Thiodolf,  with  the  rapid  movements  of  an  eagle,  to  a  narrow 
pass  overgrown  with  bushes, — which  it  was  necessary  to  gain  in 
order  to  complete  the  victory, — made  an  unexpected  halt.  The 
spectators  saw  this  with  astonishment,  the  emperor  almost  with 
alarm,  as  he  had  taken  so  decidedly  part  with  the  young  chief: 
he  hastily  commanded  one  of  the  courtiers  to  ride  off  and  bid  the 
youth  to  complete  his  victory. 

The  messenger  galloped  quickly  over  the  plain,  and  having 
reached  Thiodolf,  he  found  him  standing  as  a  barrier  at  the  en- 


184  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  IT. 

trance  of  the  pass,  and  keeping  back  his  own  too  fiery  warriors 
with  words  and  threats. 

"  Forwards,  forwards !"  cried  the  impatient  Greek  to  the  troops. 

"  Let  none  move  from  his  place !"  cried  Thiodolf  with  his 
voice  of  thunder ;  and  made  a  sign  to  the  Greek,  deeming  him 
too  unimportant  to  waste  a  word  on  him,  to  get  out  of  the  dust. 

"  In  the  emperor's  name  !"  cried  the  courtier. 

"  Ay,"  said  Thiodolf,  "  that  truly  changes  the  case ;  you  must 
then  come  nearer.  Do  so,  and  look  hither." 

He  pointed  to  the  pass,  where  women  and  children,  who  had 
come  to  see  the  fight,  had  before  taken  up  their  position,  thinking 
that  no  danger  could  befall  them  in  this  safe  place,  and  that  the 
noble  sport  could  here  be  viewed  in  quiet.  Now,  they  were  all 
running  and  shrieking  in  wild  confusion.  Children  fell  screaming 
over  other  children  ;  and  while  their  mothers  tried  to  carry  them 
off,  they  found  their  way  barred  by  other  mothers. 

"  It  is  no  matter,"  cried  the  Greek  ;  "  forwards  !  Why  are 
people  so  careless  in  these  reviews  ?  victory  is  more  important 
than  their  safety." 

"  Halt !"  cried  Thiodolf  to  his  troops  ; — adding,  to  the  Greek, 
"  Return  whence  you  came." 

He,  desirous  to  have  the  emperor's  command  executed,  cried  to 
the  troops,  "  I  am  Michael  Androgenes,  the  imperial  chamberlain. 
Forward  !" 

And  he  made  a  movement  as  if  he  himself  would  spring  into 
the  pass.  The  women  and  children  screamed  with  terror.  Then 
Thiodolf  rode  against  the  chamberlain,  so  that  he  and  his  horse 
fell  together,  saying,  as  they  both  rolled  in  the  dust,  "  Now,  it 
would  ill  please  you  if  I  let  my  iron-hoofed  troops  rush  over  you. 
See  you  now,  we  must  never  forget  how  we  care  for  our  own 
lives,  when  we  so  boldly  speak  against  the  bodies  and  lives  of 
others.  Or  shall  I  cry,  Forward  ?" 

The  abashed  chamberlain  gathered  himself  up,  and  went  away 
somewhat  limping. 

In  the  meanwhile  Helmfrid  had  again  collected  his  forces  and 
taken  the  bridge,  so  that  Thiodolf  now  on  his  side  seemed  com- 
pletely  surrounded.  It  was  much  too  late  to  break  through  the 
pass,  which  was  at  length  clear ;  the  only  open  spot  led  to  a 


CHAP.  iv. j  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  185 

broad  foaming  part  of  the  stream,  far  from  all  the  bridges.  And 
near  there  the  chariots  of.  the  court  were  standing,  as  the  diffi- 
culty of  the  passage  seemed  to  secure  them  from  the  throng. 

But  thither  Thiodolf  turned  the  rapid  course  of  his  riders  and 
foot-soldiers.  A  cloud  of  dust  arose  round  the  chariots  of  the 
emperor's  followers :  the  Icelanders  gave  their  wild  cry,  the 
women  shrieked  fearfully,  the  courtiers  seemed  bewildered,  and 
Thiodolf's  glancing  form  flew  close  by  the  emperor's  chariot. 
"  Boldly  through,  my  northern  heroes  !"  he  cried  ;  and  immedi- 
ately the  stream  was  covered  with  swimming  men  and  horses ; 
the  chariots  were  untouched  ;  only  a  thick  dust  remained,  through 
which  it  might  be  seen  how  Thiodolf  repeatedly  plunged  back 
into  the  water  to  assist  with  his  powerful  arm  wearied  swimmers 
and  sinking  horses. 


1S6  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER. 


[CHAP.  T. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  troops  on  both  sides  were  again  in  their  first  position,  the 
imperial  trumpets  sounded  a  halt,  nobles  of  the  court  rode  up  to 
the  two  leaders,  bringing  the  command  that  they  should  make 
their  troops  pass  in  review  before  the  emperor.  The  chamber- 
lain, Michael  Androgenes,  would  not  carry  the  message  to  Thio- 
dolf  for  the  second  time,  and  hastened  to  become  the  messenger  to 
Helmfrid's  squadron. 

The  northern  trumpets  sounded  ;  at  the  well-known  national 
notes  the  soldiers  formed  into  two  well-ordered  divisions ;  Helm- 
frid,  with  his,  defiled  first.  Thiodolf  closely  observed  the  actions 
and  demeanor  of  the  old  Vaeringer  chief;  he  rejoiced  to  see 
that  after  Helmfrid  had  passed,  saluting  the  emperor,  he  returned 
and  took  his  place  near  the  royal  chariot,  while  the  troops  went 
slowly  on  their  way  back.  "  Now,"  thought  Thiodolf,  "  I  can, 
at  my  ease,  look  on  that  noble  prince,  and,  better  still,  on  those 
delicate  ladies." 

As  the  turn  came  to  him,  and  he  had  saluted  with  a  warrior's 
greeting,  all  eyes  were  turned  on  him  with  friendly  curiosity  ;  and 
amongst  them,  two  of  rare  beauty,  belonging  to  the  fair  angelic 
face  of  a  young  maiden  whom  Thiodolf  saw  on  the  left  hand  of 
the  emperor.  Now  was  he  heartily  glad  to  have  to  remain  be- 
side the  chariot.  Hardly  had  he  passed  it  when  he  wheeled 
round  his  Arab  horse,  urging  him  so  impetuously  back  to  the 
appointed  place,  and  then  checking  him  so  suddenly,  that  the 
foaming  horse  reared  high  in  displeasure,  and,  for  a  moment, 
threatened  to  fall  back  with  his  armed  burden.  Thiodolf's  calm 
look  rested  on  the  lovely  face  of  the  maiden ;  he  saw  the  rosy 
cheeks  blanch  in  terror,  he  heard  a  warning  cry,  soft  as  a  silver 
bell,  pass  the  fresh  lips ;  and  he  stroked  his  charger's  slender 
neck,  as  if  to  thank  him.  The  emperor  asked  him  why  he  had 
not  made  his  way  through  the  pass. 


CHAP,  v.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  187 

"  Mighty  lord,"  answered  Thiodolf,  "  I  would  rather  have  slain 
my  noble  horse  with  my  own  hand,  than  have  driven  him  over 
those  women  and  children  who  had  so  confidently  and  fearlessly 
collected  there  to  see  the  sport.  It  was  a  very  sad  sight  when 
they  all  cried  and  ran  about.  I  was  not  joyful  again  till  I  saw 
them  in  safety  on  the  hill,  and  beginning  to  laugh." 

"  You  are  a  very  soft-hearted  soldier,"  said  the  emperor,  with 
a  friendly  smile. 

"  Yes,"  answered  Thiodolf,  simply  ;  "  very  much  so  with  my 
good  friends,  but  more  especially  with  women  and  children  j  a 
true-hearted  man  would  not  crush  a  flower  needlessly." 

The  emperor  stretched  out  his  hand  towards  him,  and  presented 
him  to  the  two  ladies  who  sat  with  him  in  the  chariot.  Then 
Thiodolf  learnt  that  the  lady  at  the  right  of  the  emperor  was  his 
daughter  Zoe  ;  the  blooming  beauty  at  his  left,  who  had  so  fixed 
the  eyes  of  the  youth,  and  who  now  smiled  on  him  with  a  sweet 
blush,  was  also  called  Zoe,  and  was  the  emperor's  niece.  Thio- 
dolf then  received  the  command  to  appear  at  the  noon-day  repast 
in  the  palace  ;  and  at  a  sign  from  the  emperor,  he  sprang  away, 
courteously  greeting,  and  put  himself  again  at  the  head  of  his 
troop,  which  had  defiled  past.  As  they  now  returned  into  the 
city,  and  he  had  rejoined  Helmfrid,  he  said  : — 

"  I  pray  you,  dear  master,  how  is  it  that  the  Zoe  who  is  the 
emperor's  daughter,  can  be  the  companion  of  such  a  blooming, 
lovely  child  as  the  other  Zoe  at  the  emperor's  left  hand  ?  They 
do  not  look  at  all  well  together.  Winter  and  Spring  are  better, 
as  once  when  Aunt  Gunhilda  sat  by  little  Malgherita ;  but  such 
a  mournful  Autumn  as  that  good,  elderly  Zoe,  compared  to  her 
brilliant  niece,  truly  that  looks  very  cheerless." 

"  You  must  complain  of  that  to  Heaven,  who  has  placed  them 
both  near  the  emperor,"  answered  Helmfrid,  smiling.  "  He 
waited  long  for  the  throne  in  vain  expectation,  and  only  ascended 
it  a  few  years  ago  when  he  was  already  aged  ;  he  seems  to  have 
cast  the  joyless  clouds  of  his  existence  upon  his  daughters.  The 
eldest,  Eudoxia,  has  already  entered  the  cloister  ;  the  youngest, 
Theodora,  is  her  austere  pupil,  and  only  appears  at  court  on  great 
festivals,  as  to-day,  perchance,  at  noon  ;  Zoe,  the  second,  is  draw, 
ing  towards  a  sad,  solitary  old  age,  although  she  is  looked  upon 


188  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHA  .  T. 

as  heiress  to  the  throne  ;  for  who  would  try  to  win  the  affection 
of  the  grave,  sorrowful  princess  ?" 

"  I  know  not,"  said  Thiodolf,  "  and  in  truth  I  care  very  little. 
You  must  tell  me  of  the  young,  blooming  Zoe,  who  has  a  good 
right  to  bear  that  name,  since  the  Greek  word  means  '  life.'  " 

"She  !"  answered  Helmfrid,  "  she  is  but  a  distant  relation  of 
the  emperor,  and  has  no  hope  of  succeeding  to  the  throne." 

"  Ah  !  my  dear,  brave  master,"  said  Thiodolf  with  a  sigh  ; 
"  you  are  surely  become  very  old.  You  would  certainly  never 
have  given  such  an  answer  on  the  Linden  hills." 

Helmfrid  frowned,  as  if  in  anger ;  but  suddenly  looking  at  his 
golden  shield,  which  Thiodolf  had  restored  to  him,  he  only  said, 
"  Thou  strange  boy  !"  and  shook  his  head  smiling. 

Both  heroes  adorned  themselves  splendidly  in  the  Vseringer 
fortress  before  they  went  to  the  royal  feast ;  they  carefully  po- 
lished their  arms,  and  put  on  yet  more  costly  belts  and  scarfs  than 
they  had  worn  at  the  review.  Then  they  gravely  took  the  road 
to  the  palace.  - 

The  two  princesses,  who  were  called  by  the  same  name  of  Zoe, 
sat  near  each  other  at  the  sumptuous  table,  on  the  right  hand  of  the 
emperor  ;  on  the  left,  his  other  far  more  pale  and  grave  daughter, 
Theodora.  The  place  of  the  young  chief,  Thiodolf,  was  at  some 
distance  from  the  emperor  and  the  noble  ladies ;  but  as  the  sove- 
reign frequently  addressed  his  speech  to  him,  and  he  answered  in 
his  strangely  expressed  but  powerful  and  sometimes  graceful  lan- 
guage, he  appeared  to  be  the  centre  of  the  whole  company.  The 
young  and  blooming  Zoe  often  turned  her  bright  looks  upon  him, 
and,  in  their  sunshine,  flowers  seemed  to  spring  up  in  his  heart, 
so  that  he  could  not  forbear  thinking  of  the  songs  and  tales  so  dear 
to  him  of  his  native  island. 

"  Zoe  wishes  to  hear  some  of  your  northern  songs,"  said  the 
emperor,  speaking  of  his  daughter. 

But  Thiodolf,  as  often  as  this  name  sounded,  thought  only  of 
the  young  Zoe,  and  he  answered  with  gay  spirits : — 

"  O  mighty  sire  !  whatever  of  delicate  flowers  may  spring  up 
in  our  valleys  belong  surely  to  the  lovely  princess." 

The  elder  Zoe  bowed  graciously  towards  the  Northman  ;  and 
as  he  bent  his  head  to  the  younger,  who  sat  near  her,  no  one  was 


CHAP,  v.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  189 

aware  of  the  error  except  perchance  the  young  Zoe  herself.  At 
a  look  from  the  emperor,  a  lute  was  brought  to  the  youth,  and  he 
began  to  sing  as  follows,  taking  care  that  it  should  not  fare  with 
this  delicate  instrument  as  with  Haroun's  in  Achmet's  castle  : 

"  Life  !  thou  source  of  all  existence — 
Breath  of  God !  mysterious  flame  ! 
Many  a  language  hath  attempted, 
Far  and  near  to  give  thee  name. 

Thou  knowest  what  the  Northman  calls  thee ; 

Vita  !  saith  the  Roman  song  ; 
But  the  Greek  in  tenderer  accent, 

Zoe  !  sighs  with  silver  tongue." 

As  the  northern  speech  of  the  Vseringers  was  now  generally 
understood  at  the  court,  the  emperor  and  the  ladies  seized  the 
graceful  meaning  of  the  song,  and  again  the  two  princesses  be- 
haved as  before.  The  eldest  bowed  to  Thiodolf,  Thiodolf  to  the 
younger,  who  read  well  in  his  kindling  looks  to  whom  the  song 
applied ;  she  looked  down  smiling,  and  the  other  guests  remained 
in  their  error  ;  for  as  all  the  courtiers  had  eyes  only  for  the  heir- 
ess  of  the  throne,  they  supposed  that  it  must  be  so  with  every  one. 
It  happened  that  Thiodolf  let  fall  a  look  on  the  face  of  the  pale 
Princess  Theodora.  She  was  gazing  very  earnestly  at  him,  and 
appeared  almost  like  a  vision  recalling  thoughts  of  death  and  eter- 
nity, which,  visible  only  to  one,  came  suddenly  between  him  and 
all  the  joys  of  a  feast.  Thiodolf  looked  down  in  confusion,  and 
gave  away  the  lute.  Soon  after,  the  guests  rose  from  table. 
Thiodolf  in  a  half-dreamy  state  wandered  out  towards  the  dwell- 
ing of  Pietro  and  Malgherita.  The  blooming  figure  of  the  fair 
Zoe  flitted  before  him,  and  every  kindly  word,  every  sweet  smile 
or  greeting  which  she  had  addressed  to  him,  returned  like  sun- 
shine to  his  mind  ;  but  then  it  seemed  as  if  Theodora  came  and 
spread  with  her  pale  hands  a  large  black  mantle  between  him  and 
the  beautiful  princess,  concealing  her  from  him. 

"  That  which  is  stirring  in  me  to-day,"  cried  he,  impatiently, 
"  must  be  known  to  him  whom  Christians  call  the  devil !" 

"  Are  you  swearing  ?"  said  Bertram  with  a  smile,  as  he  acci- 
dentally met  him  from  a  neighboring  street. 


191  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  v. 

"  Ah  !"  cried  Thiodolf,  "  any  time  would  be  fitter  than  this  to 
speak  with  you,  who  are  bright  as  sunshine,  and  calm  as  noon- 
tide. I  am  little  better  than  distraught." 

He  hastened  past  hurriedly,  and  Bertram  looked  after  him 
with  a  smile  : — "  Thou  wilt  soon  find  rest,  thou  true  foamy  sea. 
It  is  Heaven's  best  gift  when  it  sends  storms  to  try  and  purify  the 
like  of  thee." 

Pietro  and  Malgherita  the  while  were  intent  with  wondering 
looks  on  a  picture  which  had  come  to  them  in  a  mysterious  man- 
ner. And  even  when  Thiodolf  had  joined  them,  they  could  not 
turn  away  from  its  contemplation.  They  silently  made  a  sign  to 
him  to  approach,  and  turned  the  torches  so  that  he  could  the  bet- 
ter see  the  picture.  After  the  first  glance  the  guest  remained  no 
less  dazzled  and  amazed  than  the  hosts.  What  first  caught  his 
eye  was  the  figure  of  Isolde  in  a  pilgrim's  dress  bending  at  the 
gate  of  a  large  convent  as  if  praying  for  admission.  But  at  the 
gate  stood  a  pale,  austere  woman,  from  whose  mouth  came  out  the 
words,  "  The  house  of  the  Lord  is  open  to  the  lowly  ;  but  iron 
bolts  shut  out  the  proud.  Return,  my  daughter,  when  thou  art 
changed."  And  in  another  part  of  the  picture  Isolde  was  seen 
in  a  dark,  dreary  dwelling,  praying  before  a  crucifix.  Imple- 
ments of  work  around  her  showed  how  she  spent  the  time  which 
was  not  directly  given  to  prayer.  From  her  mouth  came  the 
words,  "  Lord,  if  I  am  to  go  down  as  low  as  I  once  raised  my- 
self high,  whither  then  shall  I  sink  ?"  When  by  degrees  the 
gazers  on  the  picture  could  express  themselves  in  words,  it  ap- 
peared, that  a  pretty  dumb  maiden  had,  in  the  morning,  brought 
the  picture  and  immediately  vanished. 

"  That  Isolde  has  painted  the  picture,"  said  Malgherita,  "  there 
can  be  no  doubt.  Even  from  childhood  the  spirit  of  our  great 
forefather  has  shown  itself  in  her,  not  only  by  her  proud  and  ear- 
nest character,  but  by  the  skill  over  pencil  and  brush  which  she 
has  inherited.  See  how  these  figures  are  drawn,  so  bold  and  dis- 
tinct, so  free  and  so  correct,  so  powerful  in  every  featu-e.  My 
friends,  no  one  in  the  world  can  thus  paint  but  Isolde." 

"  6  Isolde  !"  said  Thiodolf  humbly  and  bending  down  lis  head, 
"  hast  thou  to  remind  me  of  thee  thus  ?  Well  didst  thou  say,  I 


CKAP.  T.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  191 

was  not  worthy  of  thee.  But  thou,  glorious  sun,  again  risest  in 
my  heaven,  and  all  delusions  of  night  give  place." 

Pietro  and  Malgherita  understood  not  his  words  ;  and  he  only 
answered  to  their  questions,  "  All  is  now  right  again  ;  but  truly 
it  had  well  nigh  been  very  wrong.  Shame,  that  a  Northman's 
heart  could  beat  so  lightly  and  childishly." 

Then  he  looked  with  a  steady  gaze  on  the  picture,  and  cried 
out :  "  The  pale  woman  who  sends  Isolde  away  from  the  convent- 
gate  is  truly  and  indeed  the  Princess  Theodora.  Isolde  must  be 
in  Constantinople.  Dry  thine  eyes,  Malgherita ;  in  a  few  days 
she  shall  be  once  more  beside  us." 


183  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP  Yi- 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  noble  lady  was  not  found  so  soon  as  Thiodolf  had  expected ; 
far  otherwise  ;  in  spite  of  every  effort,  Isolde  remained  as  invisi- 
ble as  ever,  and  her  friends  began  to  doubt  whether  she  had  not 
sent  that  picture  of  her  history  to  Malgherita  out  of  some  far-dis- 
tant country.  A  deep  sorrow  began  to  twine  itself  round  Thio- 
dolf's  existence,  the  deeper  because  he  reproached  himself  with 
having  forfeited  the  blessing  of  finding  Isolde  by  the  levity  with 
which  he  had  looked  upon  the  Princess  Zoe.  Even  now  he  could 
not  always,  when  invited  to  court,  as  often  happened,  meet  the 
eyes  of  the  lovely  lady  without  a  beating  of  the  heart ;  but  he 
checked  this  by  paying  assiduous  attentions  to  the  Elder  Zoe. 
Yet  the  younger  knew,  by  some  wonderful  instinct,  who  was  the 
real  object  of  them. 

At  this  time,  whenever  Thiodolf  showed  himself  in  the  streets 
of  Constantinople,  the  citizens  thronged  around  him,  and  often 
greeted  him  with  loud  words  of  approbation ;  for  the  gentleness 
with  which  he  had  protected  the  women  and  children  in  the  nar- 
row pass  drew  towards  him  the  love  and  honor  of  all  hearts,  and 
the  very  fearfulness  of  his  giant-like  stature  only  contrasted  more 
beautifully  with  his  kind  and  gentle  disposition.  It  often  hap- 
pened, that  some  of  the  children  whom  he  had  saved  would  run 
out  of  the  house-doors  and  spring  towards  his  horse.  Then  he 
would  lift  one  or  other  of  them  with  safe  dexterity  before  him  on 
his  saddle,  and  make  his  Arab  horse  curvet  to  delight  them. 
He  was  the  darling  and  the  talk  of  the  whole  people.  His  great 
master  Helmfrid  rejoiced  heartily  at  this,  and  also  at  his  more 
mannerly  and  mild  behavior  at  court,  which  his  silent,  inward 
sorrow  helped  him  the  more  readily  to  acquire.  For  the  conti 
nual  struggle  with  himself,  and  ever-disappointed  longing,  quenched 
more  and  more  his  impetuous  delight  in  rough  mirth,  though  none 
knew  of  the  deep  grief  which,  as  is  the  wont  with  strong  minds, 


CHAP,  vi.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  193 

he  cherished  as  a  most  precious  jewel  to  be  kept   for  himself 
alone. 

One  day  he  went  to  Pietro's  dwelling,  holding  in  his  hand  his 
skaits  ready  for  use.  As  the  husband  and  wife  looked  at  them 
with  some  astonishment,  he  said  : 

"  There  is  nothing  to  wonder  at.  If  I  only  use  them  to  glide 
like  an  arrow  over  the  ponds  of  the  city  !  And  a  good  piece 
of  the  Propontis  I  should  think  must  be  covered  with  ice,  even 
if  it  does  not  freeze  all  over.  That  would  be  still  better,  I  can 
tell  you." 

Pietso  and  Malgherita,  in  spite  of  their  sad  state,  could  not 
refrain  from  laughing  at  his  confident  hope  of  skaiting  in  Con 
stantinople,  and  told  him  how  little  it  was  to  be  thought  of.  He 
seemed  almost  disposed  to  shiver  his  skaits  to  atoms,  but  he 
checked  his  old  impatience  with  cairn  strength,  and  said  only  very 
sadly : 

"  It  is  just  as  if  this  country  had  no  love  for  me.  She  either 
answers  me  with  bad  alluring  songs,  or  she  says  nay  to  all  I  ask 
and  beg  of  her.  Will  you  do  me  a  kindness,  dear  friends  ?  Keep 
these  poor  skaits  ;  and  if  you  go  again  to  that  happy  land  where 
there  are  bright  ice-mirrors  and  solid  seas. — but  truly  you  will 
never  go  there  again ;  you  do  not  long  after  it,  and  I  am  speak- 
ing foolishly." 

He  went  to  a  window  and  looked  wistfully  up  to  the  Pleiades, 
which  were  now  rising  in  the  darkening  sky  over  the  roofs  of  the 
city.  Malgherita  was  much  moved  at  his  quiet  sorrow,  and  prayed 
him  to  go  out  into  the  town  with  Pietro.  She  had  passed  a  rest- 
less, dreamy  night,  and  wished  now  to  sleep  awhile.  They 
obeyed  her ;  and  the  two  friends  went  and  walked  thoughtfully 
to  and  fro  in  one  of  the  frequented  open  squares. 

Suddenly  Pietro  stood  still,  seized  his  companion's  arm,  and 
cried  out,  "  I  am  greatly  deceived,  or  she  yonder,  in  the  colored 
turban,  is  the  dumb  maiden  who  brought  us  the  picture  of  Isolde." 

The  falcon  eyes  of  the  Icelander  caught  immediately  the  figure 
that  was  pointed  out  to  him,  but  she  disappeared  at  once  in  the 
twilight  and  the  crowd  of  people,  and  vanished  apparently  in  one 
of  the  neighboring  streets. 

"  She  can  only  have  gone   down  to  the  sea,  or  towards  the 
14 


194  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP   vi. 

church  of  St.  Sophia.  Take  that  way,  brother,  and  I  will  take 
this,  and  he  who  can  get  sight  of  the  strange  figure,  let  him  follow 
her  unperceived  to  the  house  whither  she  goes.  Then  we  must 
judge  according  to  circumstances  what  is  to  be  done.  But  at  all 
events  it  will  give  us  a  sure  track." 

The  friends  hastened  away,  their  hearts  beating  with  hope,  and 
followed  the  different  directions. 

Thiodolf  had  not  gone  far  in  the  street  which  leads  to  St.  So- 
phia's church,  when  he  saw  the  colored  turban  again  shine  in  the 
star-light  not  far  from  him.  He  had  now  only  to  check  his  impa- 
tient step,  that  the  maiden  might  not  be  frightened  by  his  pursuit. 
But  as  the  crowd  of  men  more  and  more  disappeared  from  the 
street,  and  Thiodolf  was  left  almost  alone  with  the  dumb  maiden 
in  the  darkness,  the  poor  child  began  to  be  terrified  at  the  gigantic 
warrior  who  seemed  to  follow  on  her  heels.  She  turned  first  to 
the  right,  then  to  the  left,  from  the  principal  street  into  the  neigh- 
boring lanes,  from  the  lanes  into  the  streets  again, — still  the  tall 
figure  followed  as  her  shadow.  At  length,  when  she  seemed  not 
far  from  her  destination,  she  sank  trembling  on  her  knees,  and 
sought,  by  all  that  is  touching  in  terror  and  dumb  play  of  features, 
to  implore  the  knight  to  cease  from  his  pursuit. 

"  Dear  child,"  said  Thiodolf,  "  thou  canst  express  thyself  most 
persuasively ;  but  the  happiness  and  welfare  of  my  whole  life 
bids  me  follow  thee.  I  cannot  leave  thee  unless  I  find  her  whom 
I  seek ;  or,  which  all  the  gods  forbid,  thy  path  does  not  lead  to 
her." 

The  maiden  wrung  her  hands  in  sorrowful  anguish,  and  knew 
not  whether  to  stay  or  to  go  on.  \  'hen  suddenly,  a  tall,  white, 
veiled  figure  stepped  between  the  two,  and  said  to  Thiodolf, 
"  Thou  bold  man  of  war,  back !  I  am  the  Secret  Helper." 

The  shudder  which  had  seized  the  youth  at  the  midnight  burial 
of  Glykomedon  passed  over  him  now  as  if  again  called  up.  Yet 
he  stood  firm,  and  said,  "  Who  art  thou,  Secret  Helper  ?  and  what 
hast  thou  to  do  with  me  ?" 

"  Who  am  I  ?"  was  the  answer ;  "  ask  all  Constantinople. 
What  have  I  to  do  with  thee  ?  Bold  man,  thou  wilt  know  it, 
alas,  but  too  often !" 

Thiodolf  turned  away  trembling  inwardly,  and  meant  to  riopari  ; 


CHAP,  vi.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  195 

but  he  felt  the  hand  of  the  Secret  Helper  holding  him  back  by  his 
mantle. 

"  What  dost  thou  yet  want  ?"  asked  he  with  a  stifled  voice. 

"  Thy  solemn  word  of  honor,"  answered  the  veiled  figure, 
"  that  thou  wilt  never  again  attempt  the  same  pursuit  as  to-day. 
It  ill  beseems  a  knightly  warrior  like  thee." 

In  shame  and  awe  he  gave  the  required  promise,  and  hastened 
to  fly  back  to  the  Vseringer  fortress,  unwilling  to  show  himself 
again  this  evening  to  Pietro  and  Malgherita. 

While  the  two  men  were  following  their  strange  track,  Mal- 
gherita, resting  on  the  cushions  of  her  sofa,  slept,  but  her  sleep 
Was  painful  and  bewildered.  Whether  what  she  saw  during  the 
time  belonged  to  dreams  or  to  reality  seemed  never  clearly  to  be 
made  out ;  but  she  related  as  follows,  and  affirmed  that  she  had 
seen  it  with  her  own  eyes. 

Starting  up  from  her  troubled  slumbers,  she  perceived  with 
terror  by  the  glimmering  light  of  a  lamp  the  figure  of  a  tall  old 
man.  He  sat  near  her  on  a  chair,  and  grasped  a  half-broken 
lute,  while  he  looked  fixedly  at  her.  As  she  looked  nearer,  it 
was  the  ghost  of  her  father.  Horror  seized  her,  so  that  she  could 
neither  call  her  attendant  nor  close  her  eyes  ;  stiff  and  motionless, 
and  as  if  petrified,  they  remained  fixed  on  the  dreadful  apparition. 
It  struck  the  strings  ol  the  lute,  and  sang  with  a  hoarse  voice  the 
following  words  1 

"  Dost  thou  know  in  fair  Provence 

The  noble  baron's  donjon  keep  ? 
Fiery  flames  it  cast  aloft, 

Then  became  a  blacken'd  heap 

He  himself— that  baron  hold- 
To  the  fire  his  home  resign'd  ; 

Half  impell'd  by  grief  and  ire, 
Half  by  his  determin'd  mind. 

«  What,  my  grandsire,  hast  thou  hid 
Here  within  these  castle  walls  ? 
Now  the  chilly  morning  air 
Whistles  through  these  smouldering  halls.' 

Now  the  consecrated  stone, 
Lo  !  the  baron  he  hath  broke  ; 


lOff  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  vi. 

And  the  ancestor  hath  smelt 
Deadly  fumes  of  flame  and  smoke. 

Hurrah  !  hurrah  !  up  flares  the  fire, 

Down  the  ancient  fortress  falls  ! 
Would  ye  know  what  there  is  found  ; 

Seek  it  not !— avoid  the  walls  ! 

Oft  the  baron's  moody  ghost 
Wandering  through  the  courts  doth  go. 

Thinks  he  then  on  Malgherita  ? 
Well  thou  know'st— what  thou  dost  know." 

Then  the  frightful  figure  drew  some  more  discordant  sounds 
from  the  lute,  and  went  out  with  uncertain  steps. 

Pietro  on  his  return  found  Malgherita  in  the  shivering  of  a 
fever-fit. 

The  soothing  light  of  the  next  morning  restored  the  terrified 
lady  to  her  senses,  but  her  mind  was  possessed  with  an  abiding 
terror.  Pietro  hoped  to  gain  information  from  Bertram  which 
would  make  the  assertions  of  the  apparition  vanish  into  mere  mist, 
and  he  hastened  to  him.  Unhappily,  instead  of  contradiction,  he 
met  only  with  a  fearful  confirmation.  The  merchant  had  receiv- 
ed news  from  Marseilles  how  the  castle  of  the  great  baron  had 
been  burnt  some  months  before.  It  was  also  stated  that  the  baron 
himself  had  kindled  the  fire  in  his  nightly  researches  after  the 
prophecy  of  his  ancestor,  and  that  he  must  undoubtedly  have 
perished  in  the  falling  ruins  of  the  dreaded  arched  walk. 


CHAP,  vii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  197 


CHAPTER*  VII. 

As  Thiodolf  some  days  after  came  to  an  early  meal  in  Pietro's 
house,  Malgherita  said,  "  Seest  thou  well,  Thiodolf,  how  no  words 
of  the  children  of  men  fall  to  the  ground ;  how  none  of  their 
dreams  vanish  into  formless  air,  for  the  Fates  listen  sharply. 
Dost  thou  remember  how  thy  song  at  the  window  and  Mount 
Hecla's  fire  so  terrified  me  ?  It  happened  only  because  I  was 
always  dreaming  that  my  father's  castle  was  in  ashes  through  my 
heedlessness.  Now  all  is  come  true,  though  indeed  in  another 
sense.  But  yet  I  am  still  the  one  from  whose  hand  the  first  spark 
fell  on  the  mysterious  building." 

"  Then  the  torch  which  kindled  it  flew  out  of  my  hand,"  an- 
swered Thiodolf.  "  Isolde's  disappearance  caused  all  the  wild 
confusion.  Had  I  only  waited !  But  I  rushed  madly  on,  and 
brought  down  on  our  heads  that  hall  in  which  we  might  have  sat 
peaceful  and  blessed  together." 

Malgherita  wept  in  silence,  and  Thiodolf  said  kindly,  "  Nay, 
do  not  look  so  very  mournful,  noble  lady.  The  edifice  of  our 
happiness  is  not  so  altogether  overthrown,  and  I  think  I  shall  find 
light  by  which  to  recover  some  of  our  buried  treasures.  I  have 
indeed  forsworn  that  mean — it  must  be  said — unknightly  way  of 
seeking.  But  see  you  not  there  in  the  picture  the  pale  princess 
Theodora.'  I  will  ask  her  openly  and  honorably  what  she  knows 
of  Isolde:  that  is  against  no  solemn  oath." 

And  forthwith  he  turned  his  steps  to  the  palace,  where  he  was 
again  invited  for  the  noonday  meal. 

The  eyes  of  the  blooming  Zoe  found  him  out  amid  a  crowd  of 
chiefs  and  knights, — he  felt  this,  though  he  saw  it  not, — and  he 
pressed  the  more  rapidly  to  the  elder  Zoe,  this  time  urged  also  by 
the  wish  of  speaking  to  her  sister  Theodora.  He  was  about  to 
question  the  latter,  but  the  pale  face  looked  at  him  gravely  and 
coldly,  almost  as  if  threatening  ;  he  could  not  but  think  of  the 
Secret  Helper,  and  he  remained  silent. 


198  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  TH. 

After  the  dinner  he  at  length  found  courage  to  whisper  to  her, 
"  For  the  sake  of  all  that  is  dear  to  you,  noble  princess  Theodora, 
refuse  me  not  an  answer  to  one  single  question." 

Theodora  looked  at  him  with  a  deep,  cold  sternness,  saying, 
"  Impious  heathen  man,  return  to  thy  cares  of  this  world,  and 
leave  me.  But  if  thou  art  so  eager  and  bold  to  question,  go  to 
the  ruins  of  the  castle  near  Marseilles,  in  the  night  season  when 
none  can  disturb  thee,  and  look  deep  into  thine  own  wild  heart. 
I  deem  that  thou  wilt  there  receive  an  answer,  though  perchance 
a  fearful  one." 

Shuddering,  Thiodolf  said  involuntarily,  "  Art  thou,  then,  the 
awful  Secret  Helper  ?" 

"  Helper  ?"  replied  Theodora,  "  truly  not  thy  Helper."  And 
she  turned  from  him  and  left  the  hall.  Soon  after,  the  whole 
company  separated,  and  Thiodolf,  troubled  and  bewildered,  wan- 
dered through  the  manifold  halls  of  the  palace.  At  length  he  felt 
surprised  that  he  did  not  reach  the  open  air,  and  then  first  became 
aware  that  he  had  lost  his  way.  The  sentinels,  supposing  that 
the  chief,  honored  and  favored  of  the  emperor,  came  on  some 
weighty  business,  had  opened  the  doors  without  breaking  their 
reverent  silence ;  so  that  he  suddenly  found  himself  in  a  part  of 
the  palace  quite  unknown  to  him. 

A  sweet  sound  reached  him,  now  as  of  gold  and  silver  bells, 
now  as  of  warbling  birds  ;  and  when  he  opened  the  nearest  door, 
he  stood  beneath  the  wide-spreading  branches  of  a  golden  palm- 
tree  ;  golden  birds  sat  amidst  its  leaves  and  sang ;  but  at  the 
bottom  of  the  stem  lay  two  large  golden  lions,  who  glared  strangely 
with  their  eyes,  and  Thiodolf  involuntarily  laid  his  hand  on  his 
sword. 

Then  a  side-door  opened ;  the  fair  young  Zoe  was  seen  in  a 
chamber  filled  with  rich  flowers  and  shrubs,  and  smiling  kindly  on 
the  young  Northman  she  said,  "  Ah,  how  can  your  brave  hand 
be  about  to  injure  those  golden  figures,  the  fairest  ornament  of  the 
palace  ?  But  I  ought  rather  to  ask  you  how  have  you  reached 
my  apartments.  Without  doubt  you  bring  here  some  important 
message  from  the  emperor  j  be  that  as  it  may,  you  are  welcome, 
knightly  hero." 

"  Then,"  answered  Thiodolf,  as  he  bent  with  all  that  grace 


CHAP,  vn.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  199 

which  he  had  quickly  learnt  from  the  knights  of  the  court,  "  lady, 
you  will  forgive  me  if  I  do  not  answer  exactly  as  I  should.  I  am 
not  a  messenger  of  the  emperor  ;  I  have  but  lost  my  way  in  the 
labyrinths  of  this  palace ;  and  standing  here  beneath  the  golden 
branches,  the  golden  animals  near  me,  and  before  me  the  image 
of  all  womanly  beauty  and  loveliness,  I  cannot  but  feel  as  if, 
having  gone  astray  in  some  enchanted  wood,  I  was  called  upon 
to  deliver  the  fair  lady  from  her  lion-guardians." 

Zoe  smiled  at  him  graciously  as  she  shook  her  head.  "  Strange 
man  !"  she  said.  "  But  now  being  here,  you  shall  sing  to  me  to 
the  lute."  She  beckoned  him  to  come  into  the  room  fragrant 
with  flowers. 

Then  he  sat  down  on  some  silken  cushions  near  the  lovely  and 
dreaded  maiden ;  and  before  he  had  time  for  thought,  she  had 
placed  a  lute  iu  his  arms;  his  hand  wandered  dreamily  over  the 
strings ;  and  as  Zoe  commanded  him  for  this  time  to  leave  the 
austere  Northern  tunes,  and  to  sing  in  Italian  measure,  the  follow- 
ing song  fell  from  his  lips  : 

"  Through  arched  corridors,  through  unknown  ways, 

The  knight's  enchanted  pathway  lies  ; 
Around  him  torches  dazzling  blaze, 

Showing  to  his  bewildered  eyes 
Fair  beckoning  forms  on  either  side  : 
He  follows  a  mysterious  guide. 

O  wanderer,  speak  !  and  say  how  far 

A  wondrous  might  shall  lead  thee  ? 
Are  rest  and  peace  yet  very  far  ? 

Oh  !  whither  dost  thou  speed  thee  ? 
Do  I  myself  the  mystery  know  ? 
Nay,  hoping,  doubting,  on  I  go. 
My  own  desires  must  be  represt, 
And  I  must  wound  my  rebel  breast. 

Then  came  he  to  a  chamber  green, 

Where  sang  the  birds  in  sunshine  bright; 

And  golden  lions  there  were  seen, 

Who  threw  sharp  glances  on  the  knight ; 

And  close  to  these  a  bower  he  found, 

Whence  came  a  lute's  melodious  sound. 

«  Alluring  life  !  here  let  me  rest !' 

He  cried,  and  pleasure  filled  his  breast ; 

But  Isolde  will  not  grant  him  rest !" 


200  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  m 

"  Forgive  me,  lovely  princess,"  he  said,  laying  the  lute  at  Zoe's 
feet.  "  You  can  hear  a  thousand  better  singers  than  the  perplexed 
and  mournful  one  now  before  you." 

He  bent  humbly  and  left  the  room.  He  saw  well  that  Zoe 
covered  her  eyes  with  her  fair  hand,  and  he  hastened  the  quicker 
through  halls  and  vestibules  and  down  the  stairs  ;  and  not  till  he 
stood  beneath  the  starry  sky  did  he  look  freely  upwards  as  he 
was  wont. 

He  now  became  aware  that  a  sound  which  he  had  taken  for 
the  echo  of  his  own  footsteps  was  that  of  some  one  following  him. 
Philip,  a  lively  page  whom  he  had  often  noticed  with  pleasure 
among  the  attendants  of  the  emperor,  stood  behind  him.  As 
Tbiodolf,  perturbed  by  many  things,  turned  towards  him  with 
some  vexation,  the  youth  bowed  low  to  him  and  said,  "  Sir,  dear, 
noble  sir,  do  not  look  upon  me  as  a  spy,  or  any  one  the  least  re- 
sembling so  unworthy  a  creature.  Knightly  and  renowned  parents 
have  brought  me  up,  and  love  and  honor  now  draw  me  after  your 
steps.  Oh  !  grant  me  the  one  favor  that  I  may  be  your  shield, 
bearer  when  you  go  forth  against  the  Bulgarians  in  the  coming 
spring." 

"  In  the  name  of  all  the  gods,  dear  boy,  so  let  it  be,"  answered 
Thiodolf ;  "  it  pleases  me  well.  But  thou  knowest  that  the  em- 
peror's  consent  is  first  of  all  necessary  ;  and  then,  thou  kind  and 
loving  child,  we  Vseringers  ride  hard,  we  fling  the  spear  mightily, 
we  pass  boldly  through  streams  and  floods.  Thou  must  at  once 
enter  our  ranks  to  learn  what  thou  yet  lackest." 

Philip  smiled,  and  only  answered,  "  I  have  then  your  word, 
dear  master." 

And  as  Thiodolf  bent  his  head  in  acquiescence,  the  boy  sprang 
back  into  the  palace,  giving  a  soldier's  salute.  "  There  then  is 
another  !"  said  Thiodolf  to  himself;  and  looked  after  the  boy  as 
he  sorrowfully  shook  his  head.  Then  he  smiled  at  the  sound  of 
his  own  words,  and  went  on.  "  Another  ?  what  other  did  I  mean  ? 
He  is  a  youth  !  a  jdyous,  hopeful  being,  to  whom  all  around  seems 
bright  as  morning's  dawn  !  Am  I,  then ?" 

That  feeling  of  inward  grief  which  often  makes  youth  give 
place  to  approaching  manhood  smote  with  sudden  convulsive 


CHAP,  vn.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER  201 

strength  on  Thiodolf's  heart  as  he  paused.  He  pressed  both 
hands  firmly  on  his  eyes,  and  stood  as  if  stunned. 

"  This  is  a  strange  bewildering  climate,"  he  said  at  length, 
and  rattled  his  weapons  as  if  to  awaken  himself,  and  was  about 
to  take  quickly  the  way  homewards. 

Just  then  the  church  of  St.  Sophia  with  her  many  bright  lights 
shone  upon  him  in  the  growing  darkness  ;  soft,  holy  strains  floated 
ovei  the  dark  earth  from  the  glorious  edifice.  A  solemn  service 
was  there  celebrating  for  the  repose  of  a  long-deceased  emperor, 
according  to  an  ancient  custom.  "  If  this  were  morning  twilight 
instead  of  evening  twilight,  that  shining  church  might  be  likened 
to  the  white  Christ  when  He  stood  by  the  sea  of  Tiberias  and 
gently  called  His  disciples  to  Him.  He  did  not  indeed,  perchance, 
look  so  splendid,  but  much  rather  mild  and  full  of  meaning,  like 
moonlight.  Ah  !  what  must  it  have  been  to  be  allowed  to  gaze 
on  Him  !" 

The  sweet  sadness  arose  in  him  which  this  recollection  was 
wont  to  awaken ;  he  walked  slowly  and  solemnly  towards  the 
church,  and  softly  entered  the  peaceful  building. 

The  service  was  just  ending  ;  and  when  it  quite  ceased,  two 
choirs  of  nuns  approached  the  tomb,  according  to  the  custom ; 
they  sang  without  the  accompaniment  of  instruments  the  follow- 
ing  hymn  of  questions  and  responses. 

"  Who  upon  Tiberias'  sea 

Stands  in  raiment  white  as  snow  ?" — 
"  He  whose  eyes  have  moisten'd  been 

For  human  sorrow,  human  wo." 
"  Our  sorrow  ?" — "  Eternal  sorrow." 

"  Who  destroys  eternal  wo  ?" — 
"  He  who  on  Tiberias'  shore 

Stands  in  raiment  white  as  snow." 

TOGETHER. 

"  Man,  whene'er  thine  eye  is  wet 

Thinking  of  eternal  wo, 
He  is  gently  calling  thee 
From  Tiberias'  tranquil  sea, 

Clothed  in  raiment  white  as  snow." 

Thiodolf,  during  this  hymn,  which  so  brought  home  to  his  heart 


205  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  TO 

the  most  touching  image  which  he  knew,  had  sunk  on  his  knees 
weeping  bitterly,  and  all  present  were  edified  by  his  devotion. 

When  the  song  had  ended,  and  the  lights  one  after  another 
were  extinguished,  he  was  turning  to  go  out ;  then  a  noble  ma- 
tron, with  much  feeling  and  reverence,  held  towards  him  the  holy 
water;  but  Thiodolf  having  already  seen  how  it  was  applied 
answered,  "  Trouble  not  yourself,  too  gracious  lady  !  Alas,  I 
understand  but  a  thousandth  part  of  the  white  Christ,  and  I  dare 
not  demean  myself  as  one  of  His  peaceful  flock." 

The  lady  turned  away  in  surprise  ;  and  a  man,  whom  Thiodolf 
knew  to  be  the  chamberlain  Michael  Androgenes,  said  to  some 
bystanders,  "  I  have  long  thought  that  he  was  no  Christian,  he 
never  seemed  to  me  like  one." 

But  Thiodolf  turned  and  said,  "  You  judged  quite  right,  good 
sir ;  but  I  wish  that  you  had  not  let  your  unpleasant  voice  be 
heard  in  this  solemn  moment." 


CHAP,  vni.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

SOME  days  after,  the  emperor  summoned  Thiodolf  to  his  apart- 
ment at  an  unusual  hour.  The  reverend  old  monarch  sat  at  a 
table,  on  which  lay  a  large  open  Bible. 

"  What  thinkest  thou  of  this  book,  young  man  ?"  he  asked.  "  I 
knew  from  the  first  that  thou  didst  not  belong  to  its  firmest  be- 
lievers,  but  now  one  of  my  attendants  informs  me  that  thou 
rejectest  the  faith  entirely  and  openly." 

"  Mighty  king,  the  answer  is  somewhat  difficult,"  replied  Thi- 
odolf. "  I  know  not  yet  what  that  great,  beautiful  book,  which 
lies  before  you,  is.  But  if  it  speak  of  the  blessed  white  Christ, 
and  especially  if  it  tell  the  story  of  His  appearing  on  the  sea  of 
Tiberias  to  His  faithful  disciples " 

"  Yes,  it  is  all  in  this  book,"  answered  the  emperor ;  "  and, 
Thiodolf,  if  its  contents  are  so  dear  to  thee,  why  dost  thou  not 
confess  them  ?" 

"  Sire,"  said  Thiodolf,  "  we  may  very  dearly  love  what  we 
understand  but  indifferently.  So  it  is  with  me  as  regards  the 
white  Christ.  I  look  upon  him  as  a  good  and  gentle  Spirit ;  but 
how  He,  as  man,  can  be  Son  of  God,  that  I  understand  not.  So 
I  keep  aloof,  lest  I  should  do  Him  wrong  either  by  ignorantly 
praying  to  Him,  or  by  boldly  rejecting  Him." 

"  I  almost  love  thee  the  better  for  thy  manly  hesitation,"  said 
the  emperor,  thoughtfully.  "And  yet  on  that  account  must  I 
dismiss  thee, — at  least,  I  cannot  suffer  thee  to  remain  so  high  in 
my  favor  and  confidence  as  hitherto." 

"  That  is  unlucky,  gracious  king,"  said  Thiodolf;  "  but  a  brave 
man  must  keep  an  untroubled  mind  in  regard  to  all  that  cannot 
be  changed ;  therefore,  only  command  what  seems  good  to  you." 

"  There  are  in  my  countless  squadrons  many  soldiers  who  have 
not  attained  to  the  eternal  truths  of  religion,"  said  the  emperor ; 
"  yea,  even  some  of  the  Vaeringers  are  in  the  same  condition  as 


204  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  rm. 

thyself.  Remain,  then,  if  thou  wilt,  my  knightly  commander,  as 
before ;  but  to  drink  wine  out  of  my  goblets,  to  sit  at  my  side 
amidst  the  noble  ladies  of  the  court,  is  a  privilege  which  can 
belong  but  to  a  Christian.  I  must  not,  and  will  not,  invite  thee 
again,  Thiodolf,  until  thou  hast  received  the  washing  of  holy 
baptism." 

"  Oh,"  said  the  youth,  "  it  is  easy  for  me  to  take  leave  of  your 
table,  never  to  see  it  again ;  and  in  spite  of  the  honor  and  joy 
which  I  shall  thus  lose,  it  may  perchance  be  a  very  happy  thing 
that  thus  it  should  happen  to  me.  For  the  rest,  sire,  a  little  while 
ago  I  might  have  let  myself  be  baptized,  for  it  seemed  to  me  a 
thing  indifferent  that  water  should  be  poured  over  me,  and  a  few 
words  spoken.  But  now  I  have  determined  that  I  will  be  a  stead- 
fast firm  disciple  of  the  blessed  and  holy  white  Christ,  or  not  one 
at  all." 

"  Get  instruction,  then,  in  the  knowledge  of  Christianity,  my 
dear  son  Thiodolf,"  said  the  emperor;  "  I  will  send  two  learned 
bishops  to  thee." 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  my  kind  and  gracious  lord !"  cried  the 
youth.  "  And  if  they  teach  only  half  as  diligently  and  zeal- 
ously as  I  mean  to  learn,  without  doubt  all  will  be  soon  and  well 
done." 

The  emperor  nodded,  and  dismissed  him  graciously,  as  he 
added,  "  When  thou  passest  through  the  palace-gardens,  Thiodolf, 
and  meetest  me  or  the  princesses,  thou  needest  not  turn  away  on 
that  account.  We  shall  be  unwilling  to  lose  thee  altogether,  and 
an  accidental  meeting  cannot  be  against  my  duty  or  my  dig- 
nity." 

Thiodolf  thanked  him,  and  went  out  with  a  light  heart.  It  had 
often  before  disturbed  him,  that  it  should  be  thought  that  he 
belonged  to  Christ,  while  he  yet  stood  body  and  soul  in  the 
wilderness,  lighted  only  by  the  old  idol-images  and  sacrificed 
victims. 

Michael  Androgenes  with  a  shudder  drew  closer  to  the  wall 
when  Thiodolf  came  out  of  the  imperial  chamber.  The  young 
Vseringer  chief  stopped  before  him  and  looked  at  him  for  some 
time  with  a  smile.  At  length  he  said,  "  My  good  chamberlain, 
you  become  paler  and  paler  :  what  does  that  mean  ?  Ah,  now  J 


CHAP,  viii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  205 

understand.  You  are  thinking  that  we  are  near  the  gallery  over 
which  I  once  hurled  Glykomedon  and  broke  his  neck.  Be  calm  ; 
I  will  do  you  no  harm.  Glykomedon  had  troubled  my  life  far, 
far  more  than  you,  worthy  sir,  will  ever  be  able  to  do.  On  the 
contrary,  good  chamberlain,  you  have  done  me  a  great  service  by 
your  reports ;  besides,  I  understand  the  customs  and  privileges 
of  the  palace-life  much  better  than  I  then  did.  God  be  with  you, 
sir  chamberlain  ;  you  have  my  best  thanks." 

Thiodolf  went  on  with  a  quick  rapid  step,  and  Michael  Andro- 
genes  continued  to  make  excusing  bows,  till  the  laughter  of  his 
companions  apprised  him  that  the  dreaded  Northman  had  long 
left  the  apartment. 

The  religious  instruction  of  Thiodolf  took  a  strange  course,  and 
the  two  bishops  who  had  been  appointed  to  give  it  were  themselves 
almost  perplexed  by  the  wonderful  things  which  occurred  while 
they  were  so  employed.  At  one  time  Thiodolf,  like  a  docile 
child,  would  agree  to  all  that  was  said  to  him,  and  would  listen, 
with  a  pleased  smile  and  consenting  nods,  for  hours  together. 
But  then,  again,  at  other  parts  of  the  instruction,  the  young  hero 
remained  as  if  rooted  to  the  same  spot,  like  a  restive  unmanage- 
able horse,  and  would  take  in  no  explanations.  There  even  came, 
at  times,  such  violent  outbreaks,  that  Thiodolf  would  assure  his 
instructors  that  they  were  only  faint-hearted  men,  and  deserved 
that  he  should  drive  them  out  of  the  Vaeringer  walls ;  from  which 
he  abstained  only  and  solely  because  he  respected  the  laws  of  the 
emperor. 

At  such  hard  words  the  eldest  of  his  instructors  once  answered, 
that  unless  he  showed  himself  more  patient  and  mannerly  they 
would  at  once  leave  him,  and  he  would  fall  for  ever  into  that  un- 
holy power  which  even  now  exercised  such  strange  influence 
over  him. 

Thiodolf  looked  at  them,  and  shook  his  head.  At  length  he 
vaised  his  voice,  and  said,  "  Men,  if  you  truly  believe  what  you 
profess  to  believe — if  you  believe  it  with  your  whole  soul — how  can 
it  come  into  your  mind  to  abandon  me  for  an  angry  word  ?  They 
scourged,  and  mocked,  and  slew  the  blessed  white  Christ,  and  yet 
He  came  straightway  forth  from  the  grave  to  help  poor  sinners, 
«ven  that  one  who  had  pierced  His  side  with  a  spear.  Ah,  un- 


206  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  vni 

worthy  followers  are  ye  of  the  white  Christ !  Surely  a  very 
different  heart  beats  beneath  your  splendid  robes  than  that  which 
beat  beneath  His  woollen  garment.  Look  into  yourselves,  do  as 
He  did  when  He  cast  the  sellers  of  doves  and  the  money-changers 
out  of  the  temple  :  then  will  it  go  better  both  with  your  hearts  and 
my  conversion." 

The  bishops  looked  down,  and  were  tempted  to  believe  that  he 
had  only  been  proving  them,  and  that  in  his  heart  he  was  an  ad- 
vanced Christian,  very  superior  to  themselves.  But  then  they 
soon  again  perceived,  by  his  over-bold  fancies  and  his  heathenish 
invocations,  that  he  was  still  in  his  old  confused  faith,  and  that 
it  was  only  at  times  that  the  flaming  torch  of  Truth  gave  flashes 
of  light  to  his  noble  mind. 

Then  they  labored  the  more  hopefully  and  perseveringly  at  his 
conversion,  because  the  emperor,  who  loved  the  young  hero,  and 
all  Constantinople,  who  almost  idolized  him,  looked  with  deep 
interest  to  the  result  of  their  endeavors.  Yet  they  gained  no 
step ;  far  from  it,  Thiodolf  became  colder  and  more  impatient 
towards  his  instructors,  and  vouchsafed  seldom  a  friendly  look. 
When  they  complained  of  this,  he  would  answer,  "  If  you  were 
right,  all  would  go  the  right  way,  and  I  should  have  been  right 
too  long  ago.  You  want  to  make  a  bell  sound,  and  you  pull 
vigorously  at  the  rope,  but  it  wants  a  clapper,  and  so  all  your 
labor  is  in  vain,  and  goes  for  nothing." 

And  then  he  became  ever  graver  and  sadder ;  for  the  less  he 
could  succeed  in  understanding  the  white  Christ,  the  more  deeply 
did  he  long  after  Him ;  and  he  would  often,  in  the  evening,  say, 
with  a  disturbed  look,  to  Malgherita,  "  A  vain  search  !  those  must 
be  the  Runic  words  which  the  bad  sorceress  carved  on  the  linden- 
tree  at  my  birth.  How  long  have  I  sought  after  Isolde  !  and  now 
I  am  seeking  as  diligently  for  the  white  Christ,  and  I  know  not 
how  to  find  either  of  the  beloved  images !  Ah,  they  will  not 
let  themselves  be  found — they  play  at  hiding  themselves  from 
me!" 

The  quickest  and  surest  way  of  recovering  his  gladness  after 
such  times  he  found  in  warlike  exercises  with  Philip.  The  page 
had  obtained  leave  from  the  emperor  to  go  with  Thiodolf  in  the 
next  campaign,  and  to  prepare  for  it  at  once  by  necessary  exer- 


CHAP,  vin.l  THIODOLF  THE  ICEIA.-fDER.  20" 

cises  in  the  Vseringer  fortress.  Strength  and  joyous  confidence 
sparkled  in  the  brave  boy's  eyes,  and  animated  his  limbs,  espe- 
cially when  horses  were  brought  to  him  that  he  might  train  them 
to  the  boldest  and  most  active  movements,  or  that  he  might  hurl  his 
spears  while  riding  at  the  wildest  speed.  The  gallant  animals 
seemed  to  know  and  love  the  young  esquire  ;  and  Thiodolf  would 
often  say  to  him,  "  It  is  well  that  '  Philip,'  in  the  Greek  tongue, 
means  '  lover  of  horses  ;'  thy  parents  were  quite  right  to  «ame 
thee  so." 


THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  (.CHAP,  ix 


CHAPTER  IX. 

SPRING  had  in  the  meanwhile  arrived,  and  the  sky  smiled  over 
the  gardens  and  fountains  of  the  city  as  if  visibly  strewing  flow- 
ers ;  sweet  songs  and  the  clear  music  of  guitars  and  flutes  were 
wafted  up  from  the  meadows  to  the  bright  sunny  blue  above. 

Thiodolf  was  better  satisfied  than  he  had  been  for  months  be- 
fore. "  See,"  he  would  often  say  to  Philip,  "  it  is  not  only  that 
now  every  day  we  are  nearer  to  the  time  for  taking  the  field,  but 
I  have  been  heartily  weary  of  this  winter.  In  my  own  land, 
where  the  lakes  freeze,  and  the  valleys  are  filled  with  snow  by 
the  mighty  northern  blast,  and  become  firm  shining  paths  for 
warrior  and  huntsman, — in  my  land,  where  so  many  thousand 
winter  stars  sparkle  on  the  fields  of  ice  in  the  beautiful  cold  moon- 
light, till  one  well  nigh  forgets  the  stars  of  heaven, — in  my  land, 
where  the  bears  come  forth  angry  with  the  frost,  and  walk  up- 
right, their  skins  covered  with  snow  and  ice  till  they  glitter  like 
the  princes  of  an  enchanted  region, — O  Philip,  I  have  there  often 
looked  upon  spring  with  no  friendly  face  when  it  came  over  the 
sea  with  its  moist  clouds  of  dew  !  But  here  your  winter  is  neither 
hot  nor  cold,  almost  like  my  two  bishops ;  and  your  spring  re- 
sembles a  blooming,  vigorous  child.  I  give  praise  to  the  spring 
in  Constantinople !" 

In  these  lovely  days  the  imperial  gardens  stood  open  to.  all 
comers  ;  only  around  the  part  where  the  sovereign  or  his  family 
walked  were  stationed  sentinels,  who,  with  courteous  gravity, 
warned  away  the  uninvited.  Thiodolf,  according  to  the  formerly 
expressed  will  of  the  emperor,  often  met  the  royal  personages, 
and  was  ever  kindly  welcomed  by  all,  for  the  pale  princess  Theo- 
dora never  took  part  in  these  walks. 

One  beautiful  evening,  as  he  wandered  by  a  hedge  of  orange- 
trees,  he  unexpectedly  came  upon  the  royal  family,  who  were 
resting  on  costly  cushions  or  on  soft  moss,  around  the  edge  of  a 


CHAP  ix.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  209 

clear  lake,  in  the  midst  of  which  a  springing  fountain  gushed 
up  as  if  in  beautiful  sport.  A  renowned  wandering  minstrel, 
Romanus  by  name,  had  been  commanded  to  resort  hither  to  de- 
light the  fair  ladies  and  the  knightly  lords  with  his  sweet  songs 
and  skilful  music.  At  times  he  gave  out  an  ingenious  riddle, 
which  forthwith  every  one  tried  to  solve,  so  as  to  make  the 
answer,  given  likewise  in  rhyme  and  measure,  afford  new  delight 
to  those  who  were  less  quick  in  discovering  the  meaning.  This 
had  now  become  a  regular  amusement,  and  the  blooming  Zoe 
shone  in  it  by  her  ready  grace. 

As  the  young  Northman  was  seen  through  the  flowery  hedge 
in  his  full  armor  with  his  golden  helmet  on  his  head, — he  had 
just  been  at  a  warlike  exercise, — all  present,  the  emperor  himself 
not  excepted,  involuntarily  started  a  little  at  the  knightly  figure 
in  his  clanking  armor.  Romanus  struck  a  false  chord,  two  of 
the  strings  broke,  and  made  a  sound  like  a  mournful  cry  through 
the  bushes.  Thiodolf  with  noble  grace  excused  himself;  and 
when,  at  the  emperor's  command,  he  had  taken  the  only  vacant 
place,  a  low  bank  of  moss  at  the  feet  of  the  young  Zoe,  the 
terror  of  the  singer  soon  passed  away.  He  exchanged  his  in- 
strument for  another  that  was  offered  to  him,  touched  the  strings, 
and  sang  the  following  words,  as  he  fixed  his  eyes  with  friendly 
meaning  on  Thiodolf: 

"  A  sword  so  bold,  of  burnish'd  gold, 
Prepared  to  fight  for  Caesar's  might ; 
Dazzling  flakes  of  frozen  snow, 
Drifted  lightly,  sparkling  brightly. 
To  bedeck  fair  Grecia's  brow. 

Fairy  bowers,  a  field  of  flowers, 
Lightnings  flashing  o'er  each  wreath, 
Which  many  a  knight  hath  doom'd  to  death ; 
A  cloud  that  wars  on  forests  wildly, 
Yet  doth  shelter  infants  mildly  ? 
A  sunbeam  from  the  gloomy  north ; 
In  the  feast  a  ray, 
To  the  foe  dismay." 

All  looked  with  kindly  eyes  on  Thiodolf;  the  riddle  seemed  to 
need  no  solving.     Then  the  blooming  Zoe  opened  her  pretty  lips 
15 


210  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  ix. 

and  said,  as  she  looked  down  with  a  strange  sriile  on  the  hero 
sitting  at  her  feet : 

"  A  wretched  thing, 
Which  flees  from  life, 
And  weaves  its  death 
In  mournful  ring ; 

It  might  gladly  live  in  summer's  ray ; 
But  yea  it  says  to  Death,— to  Life,  nay  !" 

The  courtiers  looked  surprised.  "  Niece,"  said  the  emperor, 
"  I  think  that  you  are  mistaken  ;  we  all  deem  that  the  minstrel's 
riddle  means  one  whom  your  verses  cannot  allude  to." 

"  Oh  !  forgive  me,  my  royal  uncle,"  answered  she,  with  a 
look  half  of  careless  indifference,  half  of  saucy  mirth.  "  I  have 
over-passed  the  bounds  of  our  game.  My  verses  only  relate  to 
themselves,  and  offer  a  new  riddle.  He  whom  you  all,  lords  and 
ladies,  seem  to  name  as  the  object  of  the  former  riddle,  may  now 
solve  the  one  I  have  begun." 

Thiodolf  was  pressed  to  obey  the  princess  ;  he  bent  his  head 
in  quiet  sadness, — for,  alas !  he  had  but  too  well  understood  Zoe's 
meaning.  Accustomed,  however,  according  to  the  manner  of 
the  North,  to  these  ingenious  games  of  riddles,  he  quickly  turned 
the  double  meaning  of  her  verses  into  rhyme,  and  said  after  a 
pause : 

"  Oh  !  leave  it  to  its  lonely  round, 

Poor  reptile  of  the  dust; 
Its  lot  is  fix'd— not  what  it  will, 
Alas  !  but  what  it  must. 

It  presses  on  to  meet  its  death  ; 

And,  building  its  own  tomb, 
Prepares,  whate'er  the  charms  of  life, 

To  meet  its  coming  doom : 

Content  if  from  its  web  of  death 

It  weave  for  woman  fair 
A  garment  meet  for  beauty's  form, 

A  robe  both  rich  and  rare." 

"  The  silkworm !"  cried  many  voices,  without  letting  him 
speak  further;  and  a  general  praise  was  heard  on  all  sides  of  the 


CHAP,  ix.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  211 

skill  and  gracefulness  of  his  answer.  Only  he  was  reproached 
with  not  having  answered  the  princess  in  the  same  measure  which 
she  had  employed. 

"  He  had  good  reasons  for  it,"  said  the  lovely  Zoe,  repressing 
the  tears  which  stood  in  her  eyes.  "  The  order  of  the  game  had 
been  before  disturbed,  and  that  by  me.  But  see  now  how  the 
mist  is  spreading  like  a  covering  over  the  meadows.  All  plea- 
sure is  at  an  end  ;  for  the  flowers  veil  their  heads,  and  the  slender 
flowering  branches  let  fall  dew  like  tears.  Oh  !  let  us  cease 
our  sports,  and  return  to  the  chambers  where  there  is  still 
light." 

She  veiled  her  fair  head,  as  if  to  guard  against  the  damps  of 
night,  and  looked  thus  like  one  of  the  lovely  flowers  which,  she 
said,  were  drawing  a  veil  of  mist  around  them.  The  court  dis- 
persed ;  Romanus  took  leave  ;  and  Thiodolf  remained  alone  in 
the  now  silent  spot. 

He  could  not  tear  himself  from  the  flowering  orange-tree 
against  whose  stem  Zoe  had  leant  when  she  sat,  as  if  under  a 
canopy  of  love.  Involuntarily  he  sank  down  on  the  grass 
amongst  the  flowers  which  had  been  heaped  up  to  form  wreaths 
and  carpets  for  her ;  and  as  he  thought  on  Zoe's  tears,  he  broke 
forth  himself  into  bitter  irrepressible  weeping. 

The  moon  had  risen  and  shone  brightly  through  the  branches 
of  the  orange-tree  ;  the  waters  of  the  fountain  sparkled  like  g  Jd 
in  its  light,  and  the  meadows  lay  around  cool  and  clear  ;  TUo- 
dolf's  tears  had  become  calmer  and  gentler,  wh/m  Rornai  us 
passed  through  a  distant  walk  with  his  lute,  and  sarg  the  follt  fir- 
ing words,  which  the  soft  evening  breeze  brought  distinc  ly  t*. 
Thiodolf 'sears: 

"  Can  this  be  true  which  now  mine  eye  perceives, 

What  erst  but  ancient  fable  could  relate  ? 
Chains  round  the  hero  strong  the  princess  weaves, 
Who,  though  he  struggles,  still  adores  his  fate 

In  vain,  beyond  the  furthest  distant  land, 
Gold  boughs  o'er  golden  apples  glow  above  ; 

They  shine  untouch'd  by  Hercules'  strong  hand 
He  deeper  sinks  in  the  soft  woes  of  love." 


212  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  «. 

"  Do  all  sounds  mock  me  ?"  murmured  Thiodolf,  springing  up. 
«  Or — ah  !"  and  he  sank  back  again  on  the  grass,  "  would  tl.ey 
rather  allure  me  on  ?" 

Romanus  sang  on : 

"  Fair  Zoe  !  balm  of  life !  on  whom  love's  queen 
Her  gifts,  as  on  a  darling  child,  hath  strew'd ; 
Gods  even  must  with  joy  in  thee  have  seen 
Their  own  celestial  grace  again  renew'd. 

Of  an  heroic  love  is  rumor  loud, 

Or  might  a  minstrel  claim  thee  as  his  own  ; 

But  if  thou  lov'st  to  lean  on  warrior  proud, 

Both  with  unfading  wreaths  the  bard  will  crown." 

Thiodolf  lay  as  if  sunk  in  a  magic  dream  ;  the  strains,  as  if 
they  meant  to  draw  him  after  them,  sounded  farther  and  farther 
through  the  dark  grove  ;  death  and  life  seemed  struggling  in  the 
breast  of  the  youth.  Then  there  whispered  close  to  his  ear  the 
sweet  voice  of  a  woman  : 

"  Thiodolf,  Thiodolf !  hearken  unto  me,  knightly  and  beloved 
hero !" 

He  dared  not  look  in  the  face  of  the  slender  form  in  floating 
white  garments  who  bent  over  him,  deeming  that  the  only  danger 
which  he  must  and  ought  to  fly  was  now  approaching  him.  He 
therefore  buried  his  face  in  the  grass,  and  answered  : 

"  Blame  me  not,  noble  lady,  that  I  dare  not  reply  more  cour- 
teously to  your  greeting.  You  see  before  you  a  man  sick  unto 
death." 

"Ah,  Thiodolf!  poor  Thiodolf!"  whispered  the  figure,  "I 
know  that  too  well.  But  your  cure  lies  in  your  hand  and  in 
mine." 

"  That  is  what  the  goddess  Freya  has  often  repeated  to  me  in 
dreams,"  answered  Thiodolf.  "  She  was  white-veiled  like  you, 
and  whispered  in  sweet  accents  like  you.  But  she  bears  a  face 
which  will  never  smile  kindly  down  upon  me  but  in  dreams  ;  and 
poor  Thiodolf  can  never  be  cured  till  it  smiles  upon  him  waking." 

"  You  mean  the  face  of  Zoe,"  said  the  figure  hardly  audibly. 
Thiodolf  shook  his  head  silently.  "  O  thou  changing,  unstable 
man !"  continued  the  veiled  ladv  with  much  emotion ;  "  how, 


CHAP,  ix.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDIC.  913 

then,  has  it  been  with  thy  childish  heart !  Hast  thou  not  wooed 
Zoe  with  looks  and  sighs  *  Or  dost  thou  turn  from  her  because 
she  is  not  heiress  to  the  throne  ?" 

An  instinct  of  love,  which  passed  through  the  youth's  bosom, 
impressed  still  deeper  in  his  heart  the  belief  that  it  was  Zoe  her- 
self  who  spoke  to  him.  He  buried  his  face  yet  more  completely 
in  the  moist  cool  grass,  and  was  silent.  Then  said  the  apparition  : 

"  Poor,  deceived  knight !  how  art  thou  ashamed  of  thyself !  In 
sooth  I  pity  thee  much." 

"  Lady,"  said  Thiodolf,  half  rising  up,  yet  without  looking  at 
the  stranger,  "  Lady,  if  I  am  ashamed  of  my  own  weakness,  yet 
am  I  not  so  worthy  of  pity  as  you  may  fancy.  Listen  to  me 
calmly,  and  you  shall  hear  true,  honest  words  from  a  Northman's 
heart.  My  life  belongs  to  a  heavenly  image  which  is  passing 
through  the  world  in  deep  concealment,  after  having  been  twice 
seen  by  me  ;  waking,  I  mean,  for  in  dreams  I  see  her  almost 
nightly  ;  and  I  saw  her  long  ago  in  forebodings,  only  then  I 
deemed  that  it  was  Freya,  the  goddess  of  love.  It  may  not  be- 
seem noble  heroes  to  name  the  sweet  beauty  who  graciously 
hearkens  to  their  love.  But  the  lady  who  proudly  and  with 
averted  looks  passes  by,  and  draws  hearts  after  her  to  which  she 
gives  no  return,  she  may  well  be  named.  The  image  in  my 
heart  is  the  princely  maiden  Isolde." 

"  Image  !"  echoed  the  veiled  figure,  gently  sighing.  "  Image  ! 
oh,  wilt  thou,  then,  lavish  thy  life  on  a  dead  image  ?" 

"  Ay,  lady  !  hopes  unfulfilled  here  will  surely,  if  only  we  hope 
aright,  have  a  blessed  fulfilment  in  Walhalla.  There  wil  Isolde 
bring  me  a  victor's  shield,  more  golden  than  the  moon's  disk 
which  is  now  shining  on  us  through  those  branches." 

"  And  Zoe  ?"  asked  the  white  figure  with  a  trembling  voice. 

"  Yes,  Zoe  !"  sighed  Thiodolf.  "  It  is  true  she  took  me  cap- 
tive  with  her  sweet  looks  and  blooming  cheeks  ;  but,  so  may  the 
Great  Father  help  me  !  Isolde's  name,  the  light  of  Isolde's  beauty, 
ever  breathed  and  streamed  to  me  through  the  golden  nets. 
Yet,  in  truth,  a  creature  who  has  once  been  captive  is  no  longer 
pure  and  beautiful  as  when  it  drank  in  the  gales  and  springs  of 
a  blessed  freedom.  I  am  become  unworthy  of  Isolde's  looks." 

"  Then  claim  Zoe's  hand :  I  tell  thee  I  can  and  will  win  her 
for  thee." 


214  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  nc 

Thiodolf  was  silent ;  at  length  he  said  with  a  sigh,  "  Cease, 
them  fair  alluring  spirit,  that  temptest  me  with  so  sweet  words ; 
O  cease  !  I  may  become  yet  more  deluded,  even  yet  more  sinful ; 
but  I  will  live  Isolde's,  I  will  die  Isolde's ;  thou  hast  my  word 
for  it  as  a  prince,  for  a  prince  am  I ;  my  ancestors  were  great  in 
noble  manly  deeds,  and  neither  in  war  nor  in  peace  will  I  ever 
be  other  than  they  were." 

"  Isolde  is  lost  to  thee,  lost  for  ever,"  said  the  figure  in  a  low 
solemn  voice. 

"  But  I  am  not  lost  to  Isolde,"  was  ThiodolPs  answer. 

"  Not  lost  ?"  asked  the  apparition.  "  Thinkest  thou  so  ? 
Isolde  is  unworthy  of  thee  ;  yes,  thou  unhappy  one,  the  haughty 
maiden  is  unworthy  of  thee." 

Then  the  youth  angrily  sprang  up,  and  his  heavy  armor  rat- 
tled :  the  figure  drew  back  trembling. 

"  Forgive  me,"  he  said  ;  "  I  deemed  it  was  a  man  " — but  he 
stopped  ;  for  she  who  now  stood  before  him  was  not  Zoe,  but  the 
fearful  unknown  Helper.  She  stretched  out  her  arm  covered 
with  her  veil  towards  Thiodolf,  and  said  : 

"  Thus,  then,  I  devote  thee,  thou  noble  hero,  to  the  purifying 
flames  of  an  earthly  love  until  thy  death." 

Then  she  gathered  her  veil  yet  closer  around  her,  and  with 
bent  head  went  forth  into  the  entangled  paths  of  the  grove.  Thi- 
odolf said,  shuddering : 

"  It  may  yet  have  been  the  goddess  Freya  !"  and  he  hastened 
out  of  the  moonlit  garden  to  return  home. 

As  he  passed  beneath  the  windows  of  the  palace,  Zoe  s  voice 
was  singing  to  her  lute  : 

"  Love  shakes  his  golden  curly  hair, 

Allures  and  then  his  gifts  displays ; 
Yet  if  our  hands  to  touch  them  dare, 
They  turn  to  darts  with  fiery  rays. 

With  heart  of  flame  I  flee  away, 

I  seek  the  gods'  Olympian  land, 
Where  Muses  nearer  to  me  stray — 

Ah !  they  but  fan  the  burning  brand." 


<HA.».  x.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  31» 


CHAPTER    X. 

IN  that  same  night  in  Iceland  Uncle  Nefiolf  and  Aunt  Gunhilda 
were  sitting  on  their  high  stools  by  the  hearth  wrapped  up  in 
furs  ;  the  snow-storm  raged  without  so  fearfully,  that  the  iron- 
bound  doors  rattled  together  ;  the  wolf  lay  cowering  under  Ne- 
fiolPs  seal,  and  often  howled  in  wild  affright.  Then  the  old  war- 
rior chid  him,  and  attempted  anew  with  his  deep  husky  voice  to 
sing  one  of  Pietro's  songs  to  the  sound  of  a  half-strung  lute  ;  but 
the  wind  and  the  wolf  howled  too  discordantly  the  while,  and  he 
was  obliged  to  give  up,  especially  when  Gunhilda  said : 

"  We  shall  but  make  our  loneliness  the  deeper  and  drearier 
by  the  mournful  echo  of  those  bright  days  when  the  three  bloom- 
ing young  ones  sate  here  by  us  on  the  hearth.  Ah  !  in  what 
land  is  our  well-beloved  Thiodolf  now  wandering,  in  sorrow  or 
in  joy  ?" 

They  remained  silent  awhile  ;  only  at  length,  as  Gunhilda  was 
looking  earnestly  and  fixedly  at  the  fire,  Nefiolf  said  : 

"  Seest  thou  anything  of  our  Thiodolf  in  the  flashes  of  the 
flames  1  I  know  that  thou  hast  inherited  the  prophetic  gift  from 
thy  mother." 

"  I  am  not  this  day  of  strong  mind  enough  to  divine,"  answered 
Gunhilda  ;  and  her  eyes  filled  with  tears.  "  But  yet  it  is  as  if 
the  flames  would  tell  me  of  Thiodolf,  they  flicker  so  strangely 
and  significantly.  Wreaths  are  wound  this  night  round  his  head, 
— that  I  seem  clearly  to  see,  but  there  may  be  thorns  woven  with 
£hem." 

Again  all  was  silent ;  at  length  the  wolf  got  up  and  began  to 
look  round  with  glaring  eyes,  and  to  show  his  teeth.  At  the 
same  time  the  hounds  without,  in  their  kennels,  began  a  wild 
barking  and  howling. 

"  Sturle,"  cried  Nefiolf  to  one  of  the  attendants,  "  look  over  the 
out- works.  A  stranger  must  be  at  the  gate.  If  there  be  but  one, 


fll*  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  T 

or  if  he  have  not  too  many  with  him,  let  him  in  without  further 
question.  The  poor  stranger  may  have  knocked  long  enough," 
said  Nefiolf,  again  turning  to  Gunhilda,  whilst  the  attendant  was 
gone,  "  and  neither  man  nor  beast  have  heard  him  in  the  uproar 
of  this  spring  storm.  Ah  !  in  sooth  none  know  how  to  knock  as 
boldly  and  loudly  as  our  Thiodolf  did." 

The  gates  of  the  court  turned  on  their  hinges,  the  heavily-de- 
scending beams  clattered  down  with  their  padlocks  and  fasten- 
ings, as  the  footsteps  of  many  men  were  heard  on  the  paved  court 
approaching  the  hall.  The  inner  doors  were  opened,  and  there 
entered,  led  in  by  Sturle,  a  tall  youthful  figure  in  a  very  strange 
garb  ;  some  soldiers  dressed  like  him  followed.  The  wolf  opened 
wide  his  blood-red  jaws  upon  the  stranger-guests,  and  their  leader 
grasped  the  curved  sword  which  hung  at  his  side  from  a  splendid 
girdle  ;  but  Nefiolf  called  off  the  furious  animal,  and  it  curled 
itself  up  again  quietly  before  the  fire.  In  the  meanwhile  the  old 
chief  desired  the  servant  to  put  seats  by  the  hearth,  and  he  held 
out  to  the  strangers  a  drink  of  the  choicest  mead  in  a  silver- bound 
horn. 

"  My  errand  first,"  said  the  foremost  of  the  guests,  bending  his 
turbaned  head  almost  to  the  ground.  His  followers  imitated  him. 
"  I  see  plainly,"  he  continued,  "  that  I  stand  in  presence  of  Uncle 
Nefiolf  and  Aunt  Gunhilda,  and  also  that  Thiodolf  s  faithful  wolf 
is  lying  on  the  hearth." 

"  Sir,"  answered  Nefiolf,  "  your  words  make  my  heart  swell 
with  gladness  and  longing  ;  but  it  would  be  for  ever  shame  to  me 
if  I  let  a  stranger  do  his  bidding  with  me  before  he  had  tasted  as 
a  guest  of  my  drinking-horn.  Sit  down,  ye  foreign  men  of  war, 
and  accept  my  hospitality." 

The  orders  of  old  Nefiolf  were  obeyed  ;  and  during  the  meal 
which  the  attendants  now  furnished  abundantly,  the  host  began  to 
speak  of  the  joy  which  every  Icelander  would  feel  at  there  being 
in  foreign  lands  such  valiant  seamen,  who  could  govern  their 
helms  and  spread  their  sails  in  spite  of  the  wild  storms  of  spring 
and  the  foaming  waves,  affording  thus  an  opportunity  for  the 
voyage  to  these  shores. 

'  You  will  less  wonder  at  that,  noble  chief,"  said  the  guest, 
"  M  hen  I  tell  you  that  we  are  Arabs." 


CHAP,  x.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  317 

"  Ha  f  welcome,  brave  comrades  on  the  sea  !"  cried  old- Nefiolf 
joyfully.  "  My  brother  Asmundur  and  I,  we  have  often  ranged 
with  you,  now  as  friends,  now  as  foes,  on  the  southern  coasts, 
where  orange-trees  blossom,  and  laurels  cast  their  shade.  I  ought 
to  have  known  you  at  once  by  your  dress  and  your  weapons  ;  but 
those  days  are  long  gone  by.  Even  in  my  dreams  I  have  not  lor 
years  seen  an  Arab.  But  it  is  ever  a  great  joy  to  me  to  receive 
one  like  you  and  his  faithful  followers." 

"  Sir,"  answered  the  Arab,  with  an  embarrassed  smile,  "I 
come  not  here  altogether  as  a  guest,  but  rather  as  a  messenger, 
and  that  by  constraint." 

Then  Achmet,  for  he  it  was,  related  how  he  had  been  over- 
come  by  Thiodolf,  and  bound  by  solemn  oath  to  inquire  what 
Uncle  Nefiolf  and  Aunt  Gunhilda  were  doing,  and  also  to  bring 
tidings  of  his  dear  wolf.  The  old  people  looked  at  each  other 
with  sparkling  eyes,  and  Nefiolf  often  asked : 

"  Was  he  alone  in  your  castle,  quite  alone  ?" 

Achmet  colored  as  he  answered  yes.  And  his  host  begged 
him  to  rest  with  them  till  the  rage  of  the  spring  storms  was  over, 
and  then  he  could  take  back  more  assured  and  detailed  news  of 
Nefiolf,  and  his  wife,  and  the  wolf.  Achmet  accepted  the  hospi- 
table invitation,  constrained  thereto  by  the  bad  state  of  his  ship, 
but  with  a  certain  scornful  smile,  which  seemed  to  augur  no  good 
in  the  wolf's  opinion,  for  he  suddenly  made  a  rush  at  the  stranger, 
grinding  his  teeth,  and  it  was  only  with  difficulty  that  .his  master 
could  recall  him. 

When  the  guests  and  Gunhilda  were  gone  to  rest,  Nefiolf  went 
up  to  the  grave  of  his  brother,  and  chanted  to  him,  through  the 
snowy  mound,  how  bravely  and  gloriously  his  Thiodolf  had  be- 
haved  on  the  ruins  of  old  Carthage. 


218  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  TI 


CHAPTER  XI. 

ONE  morning  early  fhiodolf  was  sitting  thoughtfully  at  the  gate 
of  one  of  the  courts  of  the  Vseringer  fortress.  He  was  waiting 
for  some  young  Arab  horses  which  he  and  Philip  meant  to  mount ; 
and  during  the  delay  he  had  taken  his  lute  in  his  hand,  and  drew 
forth  from  it  sadly  solemn  strains.  Philip  stood  beside  him,  and 
sang,  without  Thiodolf  heeding  him,  the  following  words  to  the 
i  ibrations  of  the  strings  : 

"  See,  see  and  hearken  ! 
Where  mists  the  sea-waves  darken, 

'Neath  Ilion  one  doth  weep— 
'Tis  Achilles  sounds  the  lyre, 
Mighty  knight,  the  Greeks'  desire — 
His  breast  doth  all  sorrows  keep. 

Now  the  battle  lowers 
Against  the  foeman's  towers, 

Yet  far  from  the  fight  I  stray ; 
And  her,  my  heart's  only  pleasure, 
Briseis,  my  blooming  treasure, 

Hath  envy  now  torn  away. 

Silent  in  sorrow, 

I  must  die  ere  to-morrow ; 

Naught  now  can  rescue  me 
But  her  gentle  accents  sounding, 
Or  the  fierce  joys  of  war  surrounding, 

Could  again  make  me  bold  and  free." 

The  sudden  appearance  of  Helmfrid  interrupted  both  lute 
and  song.  The  great  Vseringer  chief  placed  himself  with  kindling 
eyes  before  Thiodolf,  and  seized  the  hilt  of  the  good  sword  Throng, 
piercer,  saying : 

"  Come  forth,  good  sword,  come  forth  now  from  thy  too  long 


..JTAP.  xi.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  &t  > 

repose  !  The  Bulgarians  have  broken  loose,  their  allies  are  with 
them,  and  to-morrow  we  take  the  field." 

With  a  cry  of  joy  Thiodolf  sprang  up.  Philip  knelt  down, 
kissed  the  point  of  Throng-piercer,  and  said  low  : 

"  Where  thou  leadest  the  way,  I  will  quickly  follow,  so  he*p 
me  God  !" 

At  the  same  moment  the  young  Arab  horses  were  led  up. 
Thiodolf  went  kindly  up  to  them,  patted  one  on  the  back,  stroked 
the  mane  of  another,  and  looked  confidingly  into  the  bright  eyes 
of  the  third,  as  he  said  : 

"  You  poor  beasts,  you  are  not  by  a  great  deal  as  happy  as  we 
are  j  for  you  cannot  yet  take  the  field  with  us.  Say  yourselves, 
my  brave  fellows,  are  you  not  still  much  too  wild  and  untamed  ? 
But  have  patience,  and  let  yourselves  be  taught ;  then  in  a  year's 
time  you  can  follow  us,  and  I  hope  that  the  Bulgarians  will  hold 
out  as  long.  Rather  more  than  less  ;  for  it  is  said  that  they  are 
a  bold  and  very  warlike  nation." 

Then  he  ordered  the  horses  to  be  taken  away,  sounded  his 
silver  horn,  and  when  Icelanders  and  Norwegians  had  gathered 
around  him,  he  spoke  to  them  with  joyous,  encouraging  words, 
making  known  to  them  the  news  of  the  war,  and  calling  upon 
them  to  go  forth  to  it  with  no  less  bright  arms  and  clean  equip- 
ments than  they  had  been  wont  to  exhibit  before  the  fair  ladies 
of  Constantinople  in  their  place  of  exercise.  A  gay  clashing  of 
shields  gave  the  answer ;  and  when  Thiodolf,  bowing  to  them, 
dismissed  them,  the  troop  dispersed  joyfully  to  prepare  their  horses 
and  arms  for  their  departure. 

Helmfrid  had  seen  with  pleasure  the  demeanor  of  his  young 
captain  ;  and  now  that  he  stood  alone,  he  took  him  under  the  arm, 
saying  : 

"  Beloved  young  hero,  the  emperor  has  a  strong  wish  concern- 
ing thee.  He  desires  that  thou  shouldst  let  thyself  be  baptized 
before  thou  goest  forth,  partly  because  he  can  then  show  thee 
more  honor  and  favor,  but  chiefly  because  he  would  know  that 
thy  soul  is  safe  in  paradise,  in  case  it  be  God's  will  that  thou 
shouldst  die  in  this  war." 

"  The  omperor  is  most  kind  and  gracious,"  said  Thiodolf,  as  if 


220  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  n. 

smiling  to  himself;  "  but  he  can  never  desire  that  I  should  taice 
the  field  with  a  lie  in  my  mouth.  There  would  be  an  end  of  all 
rejoicing  in  great  deeds  ;  and,  I  may  say  it  to  you,  master,  I  hope 
to  complete  many  such  before  we  look  again  on  the  towers  of  this 
beautiful  city." 


CHAP,  xn.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  281 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  next  morning  a  countless  multitude  of  people  were  collected 
before  the  church  of  St.  Sophia,  and  all  the  troops  of  the  city 
stood  in  their  full,  brilliant  armor,  while  from  the  holy  dome 
poured  forth  solemn  songs  of  praise  to  the  swelling  tones  of  the 
organ.  The  emperor  was  about  to  assist  at  a  high  mass  for  good 
success  to  the  departing  army  ;  and  also  many  young  nobles 
and  deserving  warriors  were  to  be  made  knights.  When  the 
bells  ceased,  and  the  service  was  heard  to  begin,  Philip  bent  for- 
ward to  Thiodolf,  who  remained  without  with  his  band  of  Iceland- 
ers and  the  other  heathen  soldiers,  saying  : 

"  Beloved  and  noble  master,  blame  me  not  if  I  now  leave  thee. 
Christ  calls,  and  that  alone  .can  ever  make  me  go  away  from 
thee." 

Thiodolf  nodded  assent  kindly,  and  Philip  went  into  the  church. 
Sadly  the  northern  chief  remained  behind.  He  so  dearly  loved 
the  white  Christ,  and  so  dearly  this  church  of  St.  Sophia,  and  yet 
had  not  gained  the  needful  knowledge,  so  that  he  must  keep  aloof 
from  the  solemn  service.  How  did  his  heart  beat,  when,  high 
mass  being  ended,  £  herald  came  to  the  gate  of  the  church,  pro- 
claiming that  the  order  of  knighthood  was  now  to  be  conferred, 
and  whoever  thought  he  had  any  claims  to  it  must  place  himself 
before  the  imperial  throne  ;  but  if  he  were  a  heathen  warrior,  he 
must  first  receive  the  holy  water  of  baptism,  to  administer  which 
many  holy  bishops  stood  ready  with  willing  hearts.  The  last 
part  seemed  added  especially  for  Thiodolf 's  sake  ;  it  was  almost 
as  if  his  feet  struggled  violently  to  advance  ;  but  he  said  to  him- 
self, "  Halt !  for  the  honor  and  glory  of  the  white  Christ,  halt !" 
And  so  he  remained  faithful,  though  in  deep  sorrow. 

The  herald  went  back  into  the  church  ;  and  Philip,  at  the  same 
moment,  came  forth,  to  take  again  his  old  place  beside  Thiodolf. 

"  How  now,  boy  !"  asked  Thiodolf  in  surprise  j  "  have  they 
not  chosen  to  make  even  thee  a  knight  ?" 


222  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  XH. 

Philip  bent  his  head  in  silence. 

"I  understand  not  that,"  continued  Thiodolf;  "thou  art  a 
Christian,  born  of  a  knightly  race  ;  thou  wieldest  well  thine  arms ; 
and  I  see  that  the  imperial  pages  have  an  especial  right  to  this 
honor.  Philip,  I  must  know  what  shuts  thee  out  from  it,  and,  as 
thy  chief,  I  command  thee,  by  the  duty  thou  owest  me,  to  tell  me 
the  cause." 

Philip  again  bent  low,  and  said :  "  I  must  no  longer  keep  silence. 
Well,  then,  it  is  my  own  will  that  keeps  me  from  knighthood. 
The  disciple  must  not  be  above  his  master.  When  once  the 
bravest  of  all  Vaeringer  chiefs  has  received  knighthood,  I  will  also 
receive  it." 

Thiodolf,  with  deep  feeling,  pressed  the  youth  to  his  heart,  and 
could  hardly  bring  out  the  words,  "  In  troubles  and  in  death,  in 
joy  and  in  sorrow,  we  are  one,  thou  gallant  boy,  inseparably 
one  !" 

Then  came  the  imperial  family  from  the  church ;  behind  them 
were  the  new  knights.  The  troops  in  the  square  stood  to  their 
arms,  and  Thiodolf,  brushing  from  his  eyes  the  tears  of  a  blessed 
emotion,  placed  himself  in  grave  warlike  attitude  at  the  head  of 
his  company. 

The  emperor  in  his  full  pomp  passed  close  before  him,  and 
seemed  for  a  moment  about  to  pause  that  he  might  whisper  words 
of  warning  and  instruction  into  the  ear  of  the  young  captain  ; 
but  the  solemnity  of  the  moment  made  him  pass  on.  He  bowed 
with  a  sad  fatherly  kindness,  and  went  by.  His  two  daughters 
followed  him ;  the  elder  Zoe  greeted  Thiodolf  kindly  and  gently 
as  ever,  and  even  the  pale  Theodora  looked  this  time  with  smiling 
graciousness  on  the  once  hateful  Northman.  Yes,  she  made  with 
her  white  hand  the  sign  of  the  cross  over  him,  and  whispered, 
"  God  grant  thee  light ;  thou  art  yet  a  noble  branch,  which  gives 
promise  of  blossom." 

Again  it  arose  darkly  in  Thiodolf's  mind  whether  this  was  the 
Secret  Helper  who  had  parted  from  him  so  peacefully  in  the  garden, 
and  the  goddess  Freya  under  both  forms  ;  he  could  not  unravel 
the  thought,  for  the  fair  young  Zoe  now  passed  by,  and  his  senses 
became  confused.  He  only  noticed  that  she  kept  her  beautiful 
eyes  firmly  fixed  on  the  ground,  and  seemed  diligently  to  avoid 


CHAP,  xir.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  223 

giving  him  a  glance.  Soon  after  came  the  new  knights  in  their 
bright  armor,  looking  gaily  around,  and  were  greeted  with  loud 
acclamations  by  the  hopeful  crowd.  Then  Thiodolf's  heart 
waxed  very  heavy,  but  he  turned  and  pressed  Philip's  hand,  and 
the  dawn  of  a  bright  hope  for  the  future  sprang  up  within  him. 

On  the  evening  of  this  day,  Pietro,  who  had  been  drawn  forth 
into  the  city  by  the  trumpets  and  horns  and  drums  of  the  collect- 
ing troops,  found,  on  his  return,  Malgherita  busied  in  preparing 
a  beautiful  suit  of  armor,  and  adorning  it  with  all  that  it  yet 
wanted  for  full  perfection. 

"  This  will  be  thine,  Pietro,"  said  she,  turning  to  him  her  pale, 
smiling  face.  "  Since  the  Bulgarian  war  has  been  spoken  of,  I 
have  prepared  this  noble  armor  for  thee,  and  see,  at  the  right 
moment  it  is  ready.  May  this  restore  health  to  thee  ;  only  suffer 
me  to  put  on  these  new  arms,  noble  Marquis  of  Castelfranco." 

Flushing  with  joy,  Pietro  grasped  at  the  shining  armor ;  but 
soon  letting  fall  his  hand,  he  said,  "  That  is  not  for  me.  Could 
I  leave  thee  all  lonely,  Malgherita  ?" 

"  Why  not  ?"  answered  she  with  sad  calmness.  "  All  joy 
is  over  for  me ;  and  wherefore  should  I  detain  in  my  misery 
one  who  perchance  may  again  in  freedom  look  up  into  the  blue 
of  heaven  ?  Pietro,  I  speak  to  thee  for  thy  good ;  go  into  the 
field." 

"  To  become  untrue  to  my  banner,"  murmured  the  knight 
angrily.  "  I  ask  thee  thyself,  Malgherita,  what  could  ever  be  a 
holy  and  safe  device  for  me  were  I  capable  of  forsaking  thee, 
the  consecrated  image,  to  whom  I  am  pledged  by  vows,  by  joys, 
and  by  sorrows  a  thousandfold  ?  Speak  no  more  of  it,  and  let 
the  Bulgarian  war  rage  as  it  pleases.  It  concerns  me  not." 

Malgherita  would  not  cease  from  her  entreaties,  and  a  strife, 
earnest  as  it  was  loving,  arose  between  the  two.  At  this  moment 
the  door  of  the  room  opened,  and  a  tall  armed  man  entered. 

"  Now  then,  Thiodolf  may  decide  ;  he  comes  at  the  right  mo- 
ment !"  cried  Malgherita. 

But  Pietro  looked  narrowly  at  the  gigantic  stranger,  and  said, 

"  Thiodolf,  my  brother-in-arms,  where  hast  thou  left  thy  wild- 
bull  helmet  ?  One  cannot  tell  if  it  is  thou  or  not." 

Then  the  armed  man  spoke  hoarsely  out  of  his  iron  vizor : 


224  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  xit 

"  Pietro  does  well  to  remain  here.  And  Malgherita,  how  dost 
thou  dare  to  drive  him  forth  ?  Thou  poor,  forlorn  creature  !  Say 
only,  where,  where  is  thy  Tristan,  thy  sad  joy,  unhappy  wife?" 

Malgherita  sank  trembling  and  weeping  into  Pietro's  arms; 
the  armed  stranger  threw  up  his  vizor,  and  there  stared  forth  the 
ghost-like  features  of  the  great  baron ;  he  turned  away  and  went 
out  of  the  room. 

When  at  length  Thiodolf  himself,  with  looks  half  sad,  half 
joyful,  came  to  take  leave,  he  found  his  friends  still  greatly 
troubled.  Pietro  related  to  him  what  had  happened  ;  and  Thio- 
dolf, falling  back  into  his  old  familiar  way,  which  he  had  put 
aside  for  more  courtly  manners,  said,  "  Ay,  little  Malgherita, 
dear  little  Malgherita,  thou  didst  very  wrong  to  try  to  drive  Pie- 
tro away  from  thee.  Has  he  less  than  thou  to  do  penance  ? 
Should  he  heap  new  guilt  on  his  head,  and  so  go  forth  into  the 
field  ?  Little  Malgherita,  that  would  very  ill  beseem  a  warrior. 
Aimor  weighs  not  heavily,  blows  of  enemies  fall  not  heavily; 
but  one  grain  of  guilt — my  child,  it  is  so  heavy  that  it  makes  the 
gayest  heart  sick  and  sorry  when  the  trumpets  blow  for  an  onset, 
and  death  stalks  through  the  field  of  battle.  I  have  not  a  very 
grettt  deal  of  bad  on  my  heart  to  answer  for ;  but  what  I  bear  is 
a  heavy  burden  to  me,  and  therefore  I  can  warn  you  so  well. 
Keep  henceforth  such  strange  notions  far  away  from  thee,  Mal- 
gherita, and  then  the  apparition  will  not  be  able  to  frighten  thee 
often  again.  And  now,  dear  friends,  we  will  forget  all  this  history. 
Pietro  remains  with  Malgherita,  and  Malgherita  with  Pietro  ;  and 
I  will  tell  you  something  very  pleasant  that  befell  me  to-day." 

Then  he  sat  down  familiarly  between  them,  and  began  as  fol- 
lows: 

"  The  noble  minstrel,  who  lately  arrived  here  on  his  travels,  and 
bears  the  name  of  Romanus,  met  me  at  noon-tide  as  I  entered  the 
imperial  gardens.  I  remembered  well  his  strains  on  a  certain 
evening, — it  does  me  no  great  honor,  my  friend,  and  therefore 
you  will  not  ask  me  more  about  it, — and  involuntarily  I  drew  in 
the  reins  of  my  horse.  Romanus  looked  kindly  in  my  face, 
touched  the  strings  of  his  guitar,  and  sang  something  after  the 
following  fashion : 


<T*AP.  xn.  J  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  225 

"  Within  the  hollow  lute  Aslauga  slept. 
And  plaintive  music  sounded  when  she  wept. 
O  fairest  flower,  thou  child  of  mystery, 
Wondrous  alike  thy  birth  and  destiny : 
Shielded  by  gentle  sounds  and  golden  strings, 
The  minstrel's  skill  thy  quick  deliverance  brings. 
But  upon  him,  so  careless  erst  and  free, 
An  anxious  care  is  fallen  with  the  sweet  charge  of  thee." 

1  Friend,'  I  said,  '  what  mean  you  by  this  verse  ?'  '  That  is  ask- 
ing too  much  of  a  poet,'  was  his  answer ;  '  but  what  I  may  tell 
you  concerning  it  is,  that  this  beautiful  northern  legend  of  Aslauga 
came  into  my  mind  at  the  sight  of  you ;  and  it  seems  to  me  that 
my  task  is  no  less  strange,  though  far  more  joyful  and  safe,  than 
that  of  king  Heimer,  who  carried  about  with  him  in  his  lute  the 
child  of  Sigurd.'  Then  he  went  back  into  the  grove  ;  and  my 
mind  became  strangely  confused,  till  I  could  no  longer  distinguish 
between  his  form  and  that  of  king  Heimer.  But  now  that  I  am 
come  to  the  end  of  my  story,  it  strikes  me  that  you  will  find 
nothing  wonderful  in  it,  dear  friends." 

"  Wonderful !"  repeated  Malgherita  thoughtfully.  "  Dear 
Thiodolf,  why  should  we  wish  for  what  is  wonderful  ?  Is  it,  or 
is  it  not,  wonderful  that  the  ghost  of  my  father  follows  me  unre- 
mittingly 1  I  myself  know  not.  But  thy  tale  is  heart-stirring, 
sweet  and  sad  together.  It  speaks  of  a  child,  a  lost,  orphaned 
child  ;  oh,  my  Tristan  !" 

And  weeping  bitterly,  she  clung  to  her  husband,  feeling  well 
that  she  must  have  been  utterly  desolate  if  he  too  had  gone  from 
her  out  into  the  wide  world. 

Thiodolf 's  farewell  was  sad  and  solemn,  and  yet  the  sorrowing 
parents  saw  their  friend  depart  with  a  sort  of  joy.  Did  it  not 
almost  bring  them  a  glimmering  of  hope  that  the  true-hearted 
Thiodolf  was  about  to  pass  over  wide  tracts  of  distant  lands  ? 
If  Tristan  yet  lived,  might  he  not  be  as  well  found  in  this  expe- 
dition as  in  any  other  way  ?  We  will  not  wonder  at  these  strange 
anticipations  ;  we  know  from  our  own  experience  the  ever-trem- 
bling, never-despairing  heart  of  man. 
16 


THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  TCHAF.  xm 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

WHEN  Thiodolf  returned  home,  he  found  the  old  chief  Helmfrid 
standing  in  one  of  the  courts  of  the  Vaeringer  fortress,  and  throw- 
ing,  by  moonlight,  three  lances  of  very  different  shape  at  a  tar- 
get;  as  Thiodolf  entered,  and  closed  the  door,  all  the  three  lances 
were  fast  sticking  in  the  centre  ;  Philip  went  to  take  them  out, 
wondering  with  glad  amazement  at  the  skill  of  the  old  chief. 

"  They  are  very  good  ones,  dear  brother-in-arms,"  said  Helm- 
frid, as  he  went  towards  the  young  captain  and  held  out  the  three 
lances  to  him.  "  I  have  these  last  days  been  especially  prepar- 
ing them  for  thee,  and  employed  thereon  my  best  skill.  See 
here,  this  small,  slender  lance, — it  flies  lightly  through  the  air, 
and  even  a  weak  arm  can  fling  it ;  but  when  directed  aright  it 
*an  rival  the  wind  in  speed, — I  call  it  the  Falcon,  and  deem  that 
't  will  be  a  useful  weapon  to  thee  when  in  pursuit  of  a  foe  too 
ready  to  take  flight.  This  second  lance — I  call  it  the  Bear — thou 
canst  better  use,  dear  Thiodolf,  in  trials  of  skill  than  in  actual 
combat.  For  he  who  can  hurl  the  Bear  may  wield  and  hurl 
every  other  weapon.  But  it  may  so  betide  that  a  foe  in  full 
armor  may,  with  wild  wrath,  come  close  up  to  thee — though  it  is 
not  the  fashion  of  the  Bulgarians  ;  but  if  such  a  one  did  come, 
then  let  fly  -the  Bear,  and  I  will  promise  thee  that  it  shall  pierce 
through  whatever  armor  the  haughty  challenger  may  wear.  This 
third  lance,  finally,  with  its  shaft  of  noble  wood — with  its  beauti- 
ful point  of  steel  and  circlet  of  pure  gold — thou  didst  find  the  like 
sticking  in  the  laurel-grove  on  the  Lacedemonian  mountains  when 
we  made  our  first  acquaintance — this  weapon,  dear  youth,  I  call  the 
King-lance  ;  and  thou  must  only  use  it  on  important  and  decisive 
occasions ;  it  is  as  good  to  use  in  close  combat  as  at  a  distance. 
Guard  carefully  these  three  spears,  my  beloved  son ;  I  will  leave 
them  in  the  hands  of  thy  armor-bearer,  Philip  ;  and  God  will 
grant  thee  to  do  with  them  great  and  glorious  things.  Good 


CHAP,  xiii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  227 

night,  dear  children.  I  ween  that  in  all  my  life  I  have  never  so 
heartily  rejoiced  in  any  war  as  in  this  one.  I  know  that  you  will 
fulfil  the  bright  hopes  of  an  old  man ;  and,  then,  good  night  for 
me  !  good  day  for  you  !" 

The  trumpets  sounded  clear  in  the  early  dawn,  which  rose 
strewing  gold  and  crimson  over  the  waves  of  the  Propontis,  as 
the  departing  troops  assembled  gaily  in  the  great  square  of  the 
city. 

"  Be  praised,  Thou,  Whom  I  know  not !"  said  Thiodolf,  devout- 
ly smiling  to  himself;  "  be  praised,  Thou,  to  Whom  we  may  be 
brought  by  the  white  Christ,  or  by  Heimdal.  the  messenger  of  the 
gods ;  be  Thou  praised  for  the  great  gladness  which  streams 
through  my  young  heart  on  this  heavenly  morning,  and  help  me 
to  bring  to  pass  in  the  field  of  battle  deeds  brave  and  well-pleasing 
to  Thee." 

Then  he  sprang  on  his  horse,  who  neighed  with  joy ;  and  a 
soft  kind  voice,  close  by  him,  said,  "  Amen  !" 

Looking  round,  Thiodolf  became  aware  of  the  noble  merchant 
Bertram,  and  asked  him,  "  To  what  do  you  say  Amen,  dear  sir  ?" 

"  To  your  prayer." 

"  How  is  that,  my  friend  ?  I  certainly  did  not  speak  so  loud 
that  any  man  could  hear  me." 

"  That  depends  upon  the  kind  of  man,  and  his  understanding. 
See,  dear  young  knight,  when  just  now  you  looked  towards  hea- 
ven so  humbly  and  confidingly,  so  lovingly  and  solemnly,  one 
hand  on  your  breast,  and  the  other  firmly  on  your  sword's  hilt, 
then  I  knew  of  your  prayer,  and  felt,  without  hearing  a  word,  that 
I  might  say,  Amen,  with  a  glad  heart." 

Thiodolf  stretched  out  his  hand  to  Bertram  with  hearty  love, 
looked  for  a  time  quietly  in  his  wise,  honest  eyes,  and  then,  bend- 
ing down  to  him,  whispered  gently  in  his  ear,  "  Seek  after  Isolde 
for  me,  my  true  friend.  I  know  no  man  in  the  world  to  whom  I 
would  give  the  task  but  thee."  Then  he  spurred  his  horse,  and 
flew  to  the  head  of  his  company. 

A  knight  in  armor  of  peculiar  elegance  came  towards  him  from 
another  troop,  and  said,  lowering  his  spear,  "  Sir  Captain,  let  all 
rancor  be  at  an  end  between  us.  I  am  the  chamberlain  Michael 
Androgenes,  and  I  am  going  to  take  the  field  with  you." 


228  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  xin. 

"  You  do  well,"  answered  Thiodolf,  kindly  ;  "  and  God  forbid 
that  I  should  bear  the  least  ill-will  to  a  companion  in  arms,  and  in 
battle,  who  comes  forward  when  danger  is  nearest  and  most 
urgent.  It  pleases  me  well,  too,  that  you  so  mark  yourself  out 
by  your  beautiful  armor  ;  for  brave  warriors  are  glad  when  they 
can  be  recognized  by  the  foe.  It  is  for  that  that  I  so  prize  my 
wild  bull's  helmet ;  for  no  man,  but  myself,  in  the  whole  army 
wears  the  like." 

Michael  Androgenes  smiled  rather  scornfully  when  he  heard 
the  strange  helmet  compared  to  his  choice  and  delicate  armor ; 
but  Thiodolf  gave  no  heed  to  this,  and  left  the  chamberlain  with 
a  friendly  greeting. 

The  trumpets  sounded  for  the  second  time — the  troops  moved 
and  began  their  solemn  march.  The  following  song  sounded 
from  the  Vseringer  band  as  they  began  their  joyous  march : — 

"  As  joyful  in  the  varied  crowd 
We  wend  upon  the  battle-road, 
The  lance  we  poise,  the  song  we  raise 
With  greetings  the  loved  fair  to  praise. 
Soon  will  come  tidings  from  afar 
Of  gallant  deeds  achieved  in  war ; 
And  low  will  whisper  maidens  bright, 
« Fight  bravely  on,  each  gallant  knight !' " 

They  passed  the  imperial  palace :  the  sovereign,  with  many  of 
his  attendants,  stood  on  a  splendid  balcony  and  kindly  greeted 
those  below.  Thiodolf,  guessing  that  the  blooming  Zoe  might  be 
there  also,  could  not  help  looking  up,  excusing  himself  with  the 
thought,  "  It  may  be  a  parting  for  life  !" 

The  fair  form  appeared  above,  with  tearful  eyes ;  and  as  she 
returned  the  greeting  of  the  young  chief  a  green  sprig  flew  from 
her  hand,  and  fell  on  Thiodolf 's  breastplate.  Then  he  heard  a 
sorrowful  sigh  ;  and  as  he  looked  round,  Philip  smiled  at  him 
with  moistened  eyes,  and  said,  "  Good  betide  you,  my  dear  com- 
mander !" 

A  few  steps  further  on,  the  crowd  parted  reverently ;  a  veiled 
female  form  appeared,  and  cried  out,  as  she  bent  before  Thiodolf, 
"  Hail,  hail,  to  the  noble  northern  hero !  may  he  return  victorious, 


CHAP,  xin.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  229 

the  honor  of  this  city  !  and  may  all  sorrows  be  past  and  gone  from 
his  heart !" 

Then  the  veiled  apparition  passed  on ;  and  the  wondering  crowd 
murmured  around,  "  It  was  the  unknown  Helper !"  But  soon  all 
voices  rose  to  give  joy  to  the  young  hero,  to  whom  had  been 
vouchsafed  a  greeting  so  heavenly,  on  going  forth  into  the  field  of 
honor.  Thiodolf 's  quick  swelling  heart  beat  joyfully  beneath  the 
morning  sun. 


BOOK    IV. 


CHAPTER  I. 

BEYOND  the  Danube,  on  the  shores  of  the  sea  of  Azov,  had  ap- 
peared a  mighty  multitude,  like  a  cloud  of  countless  locusts  thick, 
ening  and  darkening  the  air,  from  the  most  remote  and  well-nigh 
unknown  plains.  Warriors,  almost  naked,  of  brown  and  ill- 
favored  countenances,  bearing  before  them,  as  their  sole  defence, 
immense  shields,  with  strange  weapons  hanging  over  their  shoul- 
ders, whose  use  could  only  be  in  part  understood  by  foreigners, 
with  now  and  then  a  horse  appearing  amongst  them,  but  generally 
all  on  foot,  yet  rapid  and  fearful  in  their  movements, — thus  came 
the  Bulgarians  across  their  boundaries,  and  the  Greek  empire 
trembled.  Men  thought  of  the  time  when  this  torrent  had  reached 
the  outskirts  of  Constantinople,  and  lamentations  were  heard  from 
more  than  twenty  thousand  families  for  their  ravished  loved  ones, 
who  had  been  borne  back  by  the  departing  warriors  into  their  end- 
less deserts.  On  all  sides  the  peasants  took  to  flight ;  the  citizens 
anxiously  closed  their  gates  ;  and  the  voice  of  prayer  for  protec- 
tion and  deliverance  rose  up  to  God  and  to  His  saints. 

Protection  and  deliverance  were  at  hand.  The  fugitives  soon 
met  on  their  sad  way  the  vanguard  of  the  advancing  army  ;  and 
with  no  small  consolation  they  saw  amongst  the  other  troops  the 
tall  forms  of  the  Northmen,  and  heard  that  the  Vaeringer  band 
was  now  taking  the  field  stronger  and  more  glorious  than  ever ; 
they  heard,  too,  that  in  its  ranks  was  a  young  chief  on  whom  all 
Constantinople,  though  so  long  accustomed  to  the  noble  northern 
warrior,  gazed  with  wonder  as  the  flower  of  heroic  courage  and 
strength.  The  wanderers  slackened  their  weary  steps,  attended 
to  the  women,  and  children,  and  sick  ;  and,  resting  in  friendly 
villages,  looked  on  with  quiet  hope  to  the  exploits  of  the  army. 

"  Master,"  said  Thiodolf  one  day  to  Helmfrid,  as  a  group  of 
fugitives  halted  near  them,  a  part  lying  down  on  the  goods  which 


234  •      THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  i 

they  had  rescued,  and  looking  at  the  soldiers  with  confiding  greet- 
ings,— "  Master,  for  him  whose  heart  does  not  swell  in  his  bosom 
with  the  joy  of  war,  all  that  is  great  and  noble  has  passed  away. 
The  Bulgarians  are  a  deluded  people  to  send  to  us  such  remind- 
ers ;  it  will  be  small  gain  to  the  evil  plunderers." 

"  Thou  art  right,  dear  Thiodolf,"  answered  Helmfrid  ;  "  and 
as  I  know  that  the  precious  Icelandic  gift  of  song  has  been  granted 
thee  in  rich  abundance,  I  would  that  thou  shouldst  put  these 
thoughts  into  a  lay,  which  our  soldiers  may  learn  and  carry  with 
them  into  the  fight." 

Then  Thiodolf  lifted  up  his  powerful  voice,  which  thundered 
through  the  ranks,  and  sang  the  following  words  : — 

"  Fresh  o'er  the  fair  plains 

Speeds  the  host  from  afar : 
In  each  warrior's  proud  veins 
Bounds  the  life-blood  of  war. 

Ye  heroes,  I  ween 

Ye  will  prove  your  swords'  worth 

In  no  gay  festive  scene, 
In  no  game's  jocund  mirth. 

Mothers  now  do  ye  see 

The  brave  band  fast  meeting, 
With  their  babes  to  be  free 

Your  shelter  they're  seeking. 

Hear  ye  now  the  sick  groan, 

For  whom  forwards  ye  hie  ? 
And  the  child's  asking  moan, 

Why  like  eagles  ye  fly  ? 

The  claw  of  the  vulture 

Will  destroy  and  will  seize, 
While  land  rich  with  culture 

Smoke  and  pillage  now  sees. 

Soft  doves  fly  for  cover 

Where  verdant  fields  charm, 
While  eagle-wings  hover 

To  shield  them  from  harm. 


CHAP,  i.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  235 

The  doves,  naught  now  fearing, 

Drink  in  their  clear  spring ; 
Refreshed  appearing, 

As  they  rest  the  tired  wing. 

But  the  birds  of  the  sky 

Who  in  war's  pleasures  live, 
With  proud  pinions  will  fly 

Strong  protection  to  give. 

They  the  vultures  will  seize 

In  their  powerful  flight ; 
What  escapes  quickly  flees 

To  the  waste  far  from  sight. 

Then  the  doves  coo  on  meads 

Springing  up  brightly  green. 
Soon  from  Vaeringer  deeds, 

May  this,  brethren,  be  seen !" 

The  troops  repeated  this  song  with  great  delight,  and  its  words 
were  heard  to  sound  through  many  a  hot  combat  which  was  af- 
terwards fought  with  the  robber  Bulgarians.  Even  the  Greek 
soldiers  learnt  the  song ;  and  the  Vaeringers  were  soon  called  the 
Eagles,  throughout  the  whole  army.  They  quickly  came  to  de- 
serve this  high  name ;  for  the  Bulgarians,  eager  for  prey  and  for 
fighting,  came  down  upon  them,  and  it  needed  many  hard  blows 
before  the  wild  enemy  again  learnt  the  fear  which  it  once  had 
for  the  assembled  troops,  and  which  their  previous  victories  had 
well-nigh  made  them  quite  forget. 

At  the  close  of  a  bloody  day,  Thiodolf  sat  silent  and  thoughtful 
before  his  tent.  Near  him,  Philip  was  sharpening  and  polishing 
his  arms,  at  times  turning  inquiring  looks  on  his  master.  At 
length  he  arose  and  came  close  to  him,  making  spear  and  sword 
clash  together,  and  looked  lovingly  in  the  eyes  of  the  northern 
hero  as  he  raised  them  at  the  well-known  sound. 

"  Why  dost  thou  take  so  much  trouble,  boy,  with  my  good 
sword  Throng-piercer  ?"  asked  Thiodolf.  "  It  has  not  given  a 
single  blow  during  this  whole  expedition,  and  the  foe  keeps  aloof 
and  will  never  let  us  get  at  him.  The  King-spear  and  the  Bear- 
lance  I  also  carry  in  vain.  If  thou  only  wilt  keep  the  Falcon  in 
good  condition,  and  always,  as  heretofore,  wilt  seek  it  out  for  me 


236  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  t 

on  the  battle-field,  and  besides  keep  a  dozen  other  light  lances  in 
readiness,  that  is  all  that  we  need  in  this  joyless  war." 

"  Master,"  said  Philip,  and  his  face  shone  in  heightened  joy, 
"  dear  master,  if  thou  wilt  not  look  upon  thine  armor-bearer  as  a 
boasting  fellow,  who  meddles  in  things  for  which  his  inexperi- 
enced youth  is  unfit,  I  would  tell  thee  how  we  might  contrive  to 
force  the  foe  to  a  stand-still,  and  bring  on  a  glorious  close  com- 
bat." 

"Speak,  dear  boy,"  answered  Thiodolf  kindly.  "And  even 
if  thy  words  do  not  lead  to  deeds,  it  is  still  brave  of  thee  so  ear- 
nestly to  have  fixed  thy  thoughts  on  noble  things." 

"  The  wisdom  is  not  mine,  dear  master,"  said  Philip.  "  I 
have  learnt  it  from  one  wiser  than  I.  In  one  of  the  Greek  bands 
there  is  a  strong,  gigantic  trooper,  who  lets  no  comrade  look  upon 
his  face ;  only  his  snow-white  beard  makes  known  that  he  is  an 
old  man,  for  it  falls  in  two  long  curls  through  the  links  of  his 
hauberk.  No  sound  has  been  heard  to  pass  his  lips  except  in  his 
dreams ;  but  then  his  words  are  often  mysterious,  even  almost 
prophetic.  If  he  is  asked  concerning  them  when  awake,  he 
raises  his  hand  with  a  menacing  gesture  and  turns  away  in 
silence.  After  the  last  fight,  I  had  to  seek  long  after  your  beau- 
tiful Falcon-spear,  you  had  hurled  it  so  very  far  off;  and  I  found 
it  at  last  in  a  rocky  valley,  sticking  in  the  skull  of  a  Bulgarian 
who  had  fallen  there  in  the  grass.  It  was  very  bloody,  and  be- 
fore I  had  washed  it  clean  in  the  brook,  night  had  closed  in  dark 
and  cloudy.  Having  with  difficulty  returned  to  our  army,  I  got 
into  the  wing  opposite  to  ours,  where  was  the  very  troop  to  which 
the  strange  old  warrior  belongs.  He  lay  asleep  by  the  fire,  and 
his  companions  made  a  sign  to  me  to  be  silent,  because  just  then 
his  wonderful  prophetic  words  were  escaping  from  his  lips  in 
broken  sounds.  He  murmured  about  the  rocky  valley  and  the 
flying  Bulgarians,  round  whom  a  magic  circle  must  be  drawn ; 
the  others  seemed  not  to  understand  him,  for  they  were  listening 
more  in  sheer  curiosity  than  with  proper  thoughtfulness ;  but 
those  words  of  rocky  valley  and  enemy  sank  deep  into'my  soul. 
I  have  since  had  no  rest,  I  have  inquired  of  all  the  country  people, 
I  have  almost  ridden  to  death  my  beautiful  chestnut,  and  now  I 
am  certain  of  the  matter.  Dear  master,  we  can  surround  the 


CHAP  i.j  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  237 

enemy  in  the  rocky  valley ;  truly  and  indeed  we  can ;  and  he 
must  wait  for  us,  and  we  shall  rejoice  in  a  good  knightly  fight, 
man  to  man." 

"  How  thou  lightest  up,  boy !"  said  Thiodolf  smiling  at  him. 
"  I  thought  at  first  it  was  the  evening  glow  which  so  brightly 
rested  on  thy  cheeks  ;  but  now  I  see  well  that  the  sun  which  gives 
forth  those  rays  lies  deep  in  thy  knightly  heart." 

Then  he  made  Philip  repeat  to  him  all  that  he  had  learnt  of  the 
rocky  valley,  and  the  position  of  the  Bulgarians ;  and  he  said  at 
length,  "  Boy,  keep  all  within  thee  pure ;  the  gods  will  see  to 
that  which  is  without ;  for  I  say  to  thee,  there  lie  in  thee  the 
seeds  of  a  hero  such  as  thy  father-land  has  not  seen  for  long." 

Thiodolf  hastened  to  Helmfrid,  and  after  a  short  talk  with  him, 
he  returned  charged  to  begin  and  lead  on  the  expedition.  A  few 
more  arrangements  on  his  part  turned  the  scheme  of  Philip  into  a 
masterly  manoeuvre. 

"  My  dear  brave  boy,"  said  Thiodolf,  "  it  would  rejoice  me  to 
entrust  thee  with  the  management  of  the  whole  expedition,  but  for 
that  thou  art  yet  too  young.  But  to  give  thee  thy  due,  thou  shalt 
choose  our  war-cry  for  the  attack  which  thou  hast  so  nobly 
planned." 

Philip  looked  down  a  few  moments ;  then  he  said,  with  sunk 
eyelids  and  glowing  cheeks,  "  If  my  master  so  highly  honors  me 
as  to  leave  me  the  choice — Well,  then,  '  Zoe '  is  our  battle-cry  !" 

Thiodolf  looked  at  him  with  surprise;  a  question  nearly 
escaped  his  lips ;  but  shrinking  from  giving  words  to  a  feeling, 
whose  thought  he  avoided  in  his  own  mind  as  a  destroying  fire, 
he  bent  his  head  in  assent,  sounded  his  war-horn,  and  soon  after 
rode  forth  with  his  young  friend  at  the  head  of  a  stout  Vaeringer 
baud  into  the  already  dark  night. 


THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  n. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  noble  band  of  riders  passed  in  silence  through  the  burnt 
ruins  of  desolated  villages,  till  they  reached  a  barren  hilly  ridge 
skirting  a  foaming  stream,  whose  noise  broke  the  stillness  of  the 
night,  and,  like  a  good  ally,  drowned  the  sound  of  horses'  hoofs 
and  of  armor.  As  Thiodolf  rode  on  in  darkness,  it  bethought 
him  how  his  whole  life  was  not  unlike  this  adventure,  a  going 
forth  in  darkness  on  unknown*  ways,  after  concealed  objects  which 
strove  to  escape  his  jealous  search. 

"  The  enemy  here,"  he  said  softly  to  himself,  "  I  may  truly 
now  grasp ;  but  those  holy,  longed-for  images,  the  white  Christ 
and  Isolde,  I  may  never  reach  them." 

Deep,  heavy  grief  came  over  him,  such  as  oftentimes  filled  his 
whole  heart,  and  drops  fell  from  his  eyes,  as  formerly  on  the 
African  shore  just  before  his  combat  with  the  lion. 

An  unexpected  circumstance  now  broke  in  upon  these  thoughts. 
An  armed  knight  came  riding  down  a  neighboring  hillock  so 
rapidly  that  the  horse  slipped  and  fell  on  its  knees  close  beside 
Thiodolf;  but  the  rider  silently  raised  it  again  by  his  great 
strength  and  dexterity,  and  then  rode  on  quietly  near  the  chief, 
as  if  he  belonged  to  the  troop.  His  whole  armor  proved  that  he 
was  a  soldier  of  the  emperor's,  but  how  he  came  to  join  this  ex- 
pedition Thiodolf  knew  not :  he  was  yet  more  surprised  at  the 
stranger,  as  they  rode  together,  appearing  almost  as  lofty  of 
stature  as  himself,  for  he  seldom  met  with  any  so  tall,  especially 
in  these  southern  regions. 

He  was  about  to  question  him,  when  Philip  rode  up  on  the 
other  side,  and  whispered  in  his  ear,  "  That  is  the  strange  horse- 
man, dear  master,  from  whose  dreamy  words  I  planned  this 
expedition.  He  often  rides  about  the  country  by  night  on  his 
dark  horse  ;  and  it  may  be  that  his  wonderful  gift  of  divining  has 
made  known  our  march  to  him.  But  I  pray  you,  speak  not  to 
him,  let  him  go  on  undisturbed  with  his  vizor  down ;  you  might 


CHAP,  ii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  239 

else  scare  him  away,  and  then  we  should  lose  a  brave  and  power- 
ful  arm  out  of  our  band." 

Thiodolf  did  as  the  youth  desired  ;  at  times  he  felt  as  if  a  spirit 
were  riding  near  him,  so  strange  was  the  awe  that  seemed  to 
come  over  him  from  the  gloomy  iron-clad  figure  beside  him. 

It  might  have  been  about  midnight  when,  on  reaching  the  sum- 
mit of  a  hill,  the  Vaeringers  suddenly  perceived  on  the  plain  below 
the  almost  endless  watch-fires  of  the  Bulgarians.  The  Christian 
troops  had  surrounded  them,  the  rocky  valley  lay  behind,  and  all 
that  now  remained  was  to  choose  the  most  favorable  and  decisive 
spot  for  an  assault.  But  this  was  difficult  in  the  dark,  cloudy 
night,  which  made  the  watch-fires  on  the  plain  appear  like  a  con- 
fused labyrinth  of  lights.  Thiodolf  paused  at  the  head  of  his 
troops  to  reflect,  the  silent  stranger  was  beside  him,  but  a  noble 
pride  withheld  him  from  asking  the  unknown  what  he  would  fain 
have  heard  from  him  ;  for  he  would  as  little  owe  his  victory  to 
one  who  used  unlawful  arts  as  to  one  of  an  overweening  pride. 

He  had  almost  decided  to  press  on  towards  the  fires  where  they 
were  the  thickest,  feeling  sure  that  the  confusion  of  the  surprise 
would  be  most  fearful  in  the  very  midst  of  the  countless  multitudes  ; 
then  shone  out  over  the  dark  woods  the  blood-red  disk  of  the  moon, 
and  Thiodolf  greeted  her  with  out-stretched  hands.  How  often 
in  Iceland  had  his  young  heart  burnt  with  hopes  of  future  joy  at 
the  sight  of  this  heavenly  shield,  and  now  it  shone  upon  him  at 
the  right  moment,  as  if  a  solemn  messenger  of  victory  ! 

The  glorious  disk  rose  and  rose,  and  the  whole  plain  soon  shone 
bright  in  her  clear  radiance.  Then  Thiodolf  seized  with  his 
quick  glance  the  right  place  for  the  attack  ;  and  his  Arab  steed 
neighed  loudly,  rejoicing  at  the  level  path  and  the  approaching 
victory.  The  echoes  caught  up  the  sound  and  carried  it  like  the 
tones  of  many  trumpets,  over  the  sleeping  Bulgarians  ;  many  of 
their  soldiers  started  up  at  it,  and  saw  by  the  moonlight  the  tall 
forms  of  the  knights  on  the  near  hill. 

"  Forward,  brothers !"  cried  Thiodolf.  "  Thanks  be  to  the 
gods,  the  enemy  has  awakened,  and  offers  us  thus  a  more  glorious 
fight.  Forward !" 

The  troops  rushed  down  the  hill,  giving  out  the  newly  learnt 
war-cry,  "  Zoe  !" 


240  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP  n. 

How  did  the  fiery  Philip  rejoice  as  he  almost  out-stripped  his 
captain  !  But  at  the  words,  "  Gently,  my  shield-bearer  :  we  are 
not  riding  a  race,  but  dashing  with  all  the  strength  of  our  horses 
against  the  enemy  !"  he  at  once  checked  the  course  of  his  war- 
horse.  It  was  only  when  Thiodolf  first  let  fly  the  Falcon-lance 
against  the  approaching  enemy,  and  then,  spurring  on  his  horse 
and  swinging  Throng-piercer  high  above  his  head,  flew  with  full 
speed  against  the  Bulgarians,  protected  by  their  gigantic  shields, 
that  the  Vseringers  rushed  on  like  lightning,  and  Philip  dared  to 
lake  in  the  full  joy  of  war  which  glowed  in  his  brave  young 
heart. 

The  war-cry  of  the  barbarians  sounded  wildly  forth  from  all  parts 
of  their  camp,  and  the  awakened  troops  pressed  on  all  sides  to  the 
fight.  They  deemed  that  their  assailants  were  a  party  who  had 
lost  their  way,  and  meant  now  in  despair  to  force  a  passage  ;  and 
they  doubted  not  soon  to  overwhelm  them  by  numbers.  At  every 
onset  of  the  riders  they  placed  their  immense  shields  on  the 
ground,  knelt  down  behind  them,  and  let  fly  a  thick  shower  of 
arrows  at  the  Vaeringers.  When  these  had  made  their  way 
through  the  darts,  they  found  opposed  to  them  a  row  of  clubs 
hardened  by  fire  and  pointed,  which  the  Bulgarians  had  rapidly 
and  with  great  dexterity  and  regularity  planted  in  the  ground  ; 
and  then  they  had  to  beat  down  long  pikes,  which  they  had  never 
seen  used  in  former  encounters,  before  they  could  get  into  the 
ranks  of  the  enemy.  The  worst  of  all  was,  that  the  noble  horses 
were  scared  by  the  howling  and  whistling  and  shrieking  which 
the  Bulgarians  kept  up  with  a  horrible  facility,  and  also  by  the 
hideous  forms  which  often  suddenly  started  up  behind  the  shields, 
and  as  suddenly  dived  down  again  with  a  hoarse  laugh.  But 
still  the  courage  and  military  skill  of  the  Vaeringers  gained  more 
and  more  the  advantage,  and  more  and  more  joyfully  resounded 
the  war-cry  of  "  Zoe  !"  far  over  the  dark  battle-field. 

The  Bulgarian  troops  began  in  many  places  to  give  way ; 
attempting  again  their  usual  fashion  of  fighting,  as  they  now  t 
plainly  saw  that  they  had  to  do  not  with  bewildered  stragglers, 
but  with  well-armed  and  well-disciplined  soldiers.  But  what  they 
themselves  had  prepared  as  means  of  defence,  immense  barricades, 
deep  and  straight-drawn  trenches  and  dykes,  all  now  turned  to 


CHAP,  ii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  241 

their  own  destruction  ;  for  as  the  front  of  their  camp  was  thus 
defended,  and  the  Vseringers  had  attacked  the  rear,  they  were 
hemmed  in,  and  could  not  disperse  themselves  in  endless  swarms 
after  their  usual  wild  fashion  of  making  war.  So,  against  their 
will,  the  combat  continued  to  be  of  man  to  man.  A  hillock, 
which  shone  in  the  moonlight,  offered  a  clear  view  over  all  the 
field,  and  Thiodolf  sprang  up  it,  that  he  might  observe  the  combat 
with  a  keener  glance,  and  the  more  readily  learn  how  to  decide 
it.  But  when  he  stood  on  high  in  his  brightness  and  majesty, 
several  of  the  Bulgarian  chiefs  observed  him  ;  and  feeling  sure 
that  if  he  were  overthrown,  the  best  strength  of  their  enemy  would 
fall  with  him,  they  led  troops  up  the  hill  from  three  different  sides. 
Thiodolf,  gazing  at  the  distance,  did  not  notice  the  secret  attack 
that  was  about  to  be  made,  when  suddenly  all  around  him  appeared 
the  points  of  mighty  spears,  and  he  was  surrounded  by  a  wall  of 
immense  shields.  In  joyful  anger  he  rushed  upon  the  foe ;  but 
the  circle  closed  more  thickly  around  him  ;  his  noble  Arab  horse, 
touched  by  several  spears,  reared  up  wildly,  and  a  blow  on  his 
breast-plate  threw  him,  together  with  his  rider,  heavily  to  the 
ground.  Thiodolf  seemed  lost ;  for  his  horse  had  entangled  itself 
in  its  fall  with  stirrup-leathers  and  bridle,  and  it  could  not  rise 
up  again.  Still  the  Bulgarians  hesitated  to  make  themselves 
masters  of  him  ;  none  dared  to  approach  the  noble,  struggling 
horse,  and  the  mighty  sword  Throng-piercer,  which  the  hero's  arm, 
in  his  golden  armor,  still  brandished,  glancing  in  the  moonlight. 
All  at  once  three  heavy  blows  were  heard,  and  thrice  a  soldier, 
mortally  wounded,  groaned  as  he  fell  in  his  blood.  The  Bul- 
garians looked  round  in  surprise.  Then  appeared  alone,  without 
giving  battle-cry,  the  tall  old  knight,  dealing  blows  around  from 
his  black  horse,  and  wherever  he  struck,  a  death-rattle  was  heard. 
The  terrified  Bulgarians  gave  way  before  him,  crying  out  that 
the  spirit  of  his  race  had  come  in  ghostly  form  to  succor  the 
young  hero.  The  old  knight,  without  giving  further  heed  to 
them,  helped  up  the  Vseringer  chief,  arid  as  the  noble  Arab  was 
only  slightly  wounded,  both  riders  were  soon  again  on  their  horses. 
Thiodolf  stretched  out  his  hand  to  his  deliverer,  and  said  some 
kindly  words  to  him ;  but  he  raised  his  right  hand  towards  heaven 
with  a  threatening  gesture,  turned  away,  and  went  forthwith,  as 
17 


242  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  n. 

if  in  deep  displeasure,  out  of  the  battle-field.  His  aid,  indeed,  was 
no  longer  wanted.  Already  the  Bulgarians  gave  way  on  all 
sides  ;  and  when  Thiodolf  again  appeared  at  the  head  of  his 
troops,  a  few  rapid,  joyous  assaults  drove  the  shrieking  enemy  to 
irrecoverable  flight. 

The -fight  was  fought ;  by  the  light  of  the  rising  sun  a  gentler, 
softer  duty  began,  that  of  seeking  out  and  freeing  the  prisoners 
whom  the  Bulgarians  had  taken,  and  whom,  hitherto,  they  had 
carried  on  with  them  whenever  they  retreated.  But  this  time  it 
was  impossible;  for  the  few  who  escaped  had  with  difficulty 
forced  a  way  for  themselves  between  morasses,  and  trenches,  and 
barricades  on  one  side,  and  on  the  other  the  Greek  troops  now 
approaching  under  Helmfrid's  command.  When  Thiodolf  had 
despatched  his  fiery  Philip  as  a  messenger  of  victory  to  the 
Vseringer  prince,  he  went  diligently  through  the  camp  to  console 
and  refresh  the  liberated  prisoners.  As  he  approached  a  large 
tent,  he  heard  from  it  the  sweet  sounds  of  a  lute  which,  in  some 
inexplicable  manner,  reminded  him  of  the  past.  The  soft  strains 
in  the  midst  of  the  wild  field  of  battle  attracted  him  with  double 
force,  and  throwing  back  the  hangings  of  the  tent,  he  perceived  a 
man  clothed,  indeed,  after  the  Bulgarian  fashion,  but  in  a  very 
choice  and  delicate  garment.  Before  him,  on  costly  silken  cush- 
ions, lay  a  child  which  he  seemed  anxious  to  lull  to  sleep  by  his 
lute.  He  looked  up  at  the  entrance  of  the  warrior ;  and  Thiodolf 
forthwith  recognized  the  minstrel  Romanus,  whose  songs  had  once 
so  strangely  moved  him  in  the  palace-gardens  of  Constantinople. 

"  Welcome,  my  noble  northern  hero !"  said  Romanus  kindly. 
"  I  knew  well  that  you  were  amongst  the  troops  who  stormed  this 
camp,  yea,  even  that  you  were  leading  them  on  ;  but  you  had 
never  thought  to  find  me  in  the  midst  of  the  Bulgarians  ?" 

"  No,  truly,"  answered  Thiodolf;  "  least  of  all  in  this  luxury 
and  splendor,  and  tending  a  child.  Is  it  a  Bulgarian  child  ?" 

"  No,  noble  sir,"  said  Romanus ;  "  I  may  almost  call  the  boy 
my  own  child,  so  wonderfully  has  Heaven  given  him  to  me.  But 
let  me  put  the  little  screecher  to  rest ;  it  is  now  more  than  a  year 
since  I  have  carried  him  about  with  me,  and  he  is  accustomed  to 
be  lulled  to  sleep  by  the  sounds  of  my  lute.  Allow  me  after- 


CHA.P  H.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  8W 

wards  to  go  on  conversing  with  music,  then  he  will  not  disturb 
us.     But  enough  of  that." 

He  drew  from  the  lute  soft  touching  notes,  till  it  almost  seemed 
that  a  nightingale  trilled,  while  he  sang  as  follows  : — 

"  Where'er  the  minstrel  wanders, 

Where'er  his  path  is  found, 
The  privilege  of  genius 

Doth  compass  him  around ; 
At  the  banquet  of  the  monarch 

He  is  seated  at  the  board, 
He  is  shelter'd  from  the  tempest, 

He  is  shielded  from  the  sword. 

So  when  these  lawless  plunderers 

Pour'd  down  upon  the  land, 
And  captive  made  our  freemen, 

I  was  taken  by  their  hand ; 
But  my  harp  was  on  my  shoulder, 

The  hand  they  did  not  raise, 
And,  instead  of  captive  fetters, 

They  loaded  me  with  praise. 

Amid  those  wild  barbarians 

I  learnt  a  gentle  song 
Which,  though  rude  strife  encompass'd  it, 

Rose  sweet  that  strife  among : 
Sir  Knight,  affection's  precious  links 

Are  fast  about  thee  wove— 
Then  will  thy  heart  the  readier  ope 

To  a  tale  of  faithful  love. 

Beyond  the  Ister's  azure  stream, 

In  that  fair  fertile  land 
Where  Nature  pours  her  riches  forth 

Unwoo'd  by  tiller's  hand, 
A  gentle  pair  were  seen  to  stray, 

Gathering  the  rich  wild  fruit ; 
Prince  Wladimir,  the  young  and  brave, 

And  Wlasta,  fair,  but  mute. 

Yet  though  no  accents  from  her  lips 

The  lover's  ears  could  reach, 
Her  silent  gestures  spoke  a  tongue 

More  eloquent  than  speech. 


THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  it 

Her  eye  was  language — from  its  ray 

The  wicked  fled  with  fear ; 
'Twas  said  that  had  she  spoken  too, 

Earth  had  not  known  her  peer. 

Now  so  it  happen'd  on  a  time, 

That  from  the  southern  east 
A  pestilential  blast  arose, 

That  slew  both  man  and  beast : 
111-omen'd  birds  obscured  the  air, 

And  hover'd  o'er  the  sea ; 
And  from  the  temple  spake  the  priest, 

This  terrible  decree : 

'  Naught  can  appease  the  angry  gods, 

Naught  for  your  sins  atone, 
Till  Wlasta  be  recall'd  from  earth,— 

Their  lovely,  silent  loan. 
She  must  be  consecrate  to  heaven 

At  your  approaching  feast, 
Become  a  priestess  of  the  gods, 

And  marry  our  high  priest.' 

She  yielded  to  be  sacrificed, 

But  marriage  would  she  none ; 
With  chaplets  crown'd,  the  band  of  priesta 

Wait  near  the  bloody  stone : 
The  sacrificial  knife  was  raised — 

When,  through  the  idol-grove, 
Bold  Wladimir,  with  all  his  troops, 

Rush'd  to  preserve  his  love. 

The  priests  and  their  attendants  fall, 

Drown'd  in  a  purple  flood ; 
The  war-cry  sounds,  bright  weapons  clash— 

The  altar  swims  in  blood. 
'  Bear  her  away,'  the  prince  exclaims, 

'  Till  this  wild  strife  be  o'er  :' 
And  quickly  borne  to  sunny  fields, 

Safety  is  hers  once  more. 

But  soon  she  signs  to  those  around 

To  stay  their  hasty  flight; 
She  weeps  because  her  own  beloved 

Still  lingers  in  the  fight. 


CHAP.  H.I  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER,  »i5 

And,  unperceived,  she  steals  away, 

And  backward  tracks  her  path, 
To  yield  her  up,  and  save  her  love 

From  his  wild  people's  wrath. 

Whither  she  stray'd  was  never  known ; 

They  waited  all  in  vain ; 
They  sought  her,  but  they  could  not  find  ; 

She  ne'er  came  back  again. 
Prince  Wladimir  all  bleeding  rode 

To  seek  his  castle-hall ; 
No  Wlasta  to  the  casement  flew, 

Its  courts  were  empty  ail. 

The  priests  and  people  said  the  gods 

Had  taken  her  from  earth ; 
But  Wladimir  sat  down  in  wrath 

Before  his  silent  hearth. 
In  vain  they  summon  to  the  field 

The  champion  of  the  land ; 
He  will  not  hear,  but  sits  and  mourns, 

His  head  upon  his  hand. 

And,  hero,  when  I  call  his  form 

Before  thy  mental  eye, 
Dost  thou  not  feel  what  pierced  his  heart, 

And  made  the  mourner  sigh  ? 
'  Zoe  !'  thy  warriors  shouted  forth— 

We  heard  the  well-known  cry  ; 
Then  knew  I  Thiodolf  led  the  van, 

And  led  to  victory !" 

Thiodolf  arose  in  displeasure,  and  was  about  to  call  the  min- 
strel to  account  for  the  bold  ending  of  his  tale.  But  Philip  sprang 
into  the  tent  with  Helmfrid's  good  wishes  to  the  victor,  and  with 
the  information  that  a  war-council  was  now  assembling  to  delibe- 
rate on  the  advantage  to  be  taken  of  the  victory,  and  that  Thio- 
dolf must  at  once  join  it.  Romanus  wrapped  the  child  in  some 
rich  coverings,  and  went  out  with  a  farewell  smile.  Thiodolf 
sprang  on  his  horse,  and  urged  it  like  lightning  to  the  appointed 
spot. 


THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  in. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  chiefs  were  assembled  to  take  counsel  in  the  midst  of  many 
tokens  of  victory  ; — hideous  idols,  fastened  to  long  lances  to  form 
standards,  uncouth  arms,  and  splendid  coverings  and  robes  of  the 
skins  of  strange  beasts,  and  instruments  for  their  heathen  sacri- 
fices. As  Thiodolf  rode  into  the  circle,  all  involuntarily  bowed 
before  him,  and  the  great  Helmfrid  gave  his  hand  to  him  as  to  a 
brother.  But  Thiodolf  made  a  sign  to  Philip  to  draw  near,  and 
related  how  he  had  taken  the  first  idea  of  the  victory  from  the 
dreaming  words  of  the  brave,  but,  to  all  appearance,  crazed  old 
knight ;  and  then  had  worked  it  out  so  wisely  and  clearly,  that 
the  execution  of  it  had  been  nothing  more  than  the  ordinary  action 
of  a  chief.  Helmfrid  embraced  the  brave  young  shield-bearer, 
and,  in  the  emperor's  name,  hung  round  him  a  golden  chain ;  but 
he  knew  why  Philip  still  held  back  from  the  gilt  spurs,  and  he 
silently  honored  his  noble  self-denial. 

The  deliberations,  which  had  been  interrupted  by  the  arrival 
of  Thiodolf,  now  went  on.  Many  of  the  leaders  were  of  opinion 
that  nothing  better  could  be  done,  now  that  the  season  was  far 
advanced,  than  to  take  the  way  back  to  Constantinople;  the 
enemy  by  this  defeat  were  now  for  many  months  as  good  as  des- 
troyed, dread  of  the  imperial  arms  had  again  been  roused,  and 
tokens  of  victory  were  not  wanting  to  enhance  the  greatness  of 
the  sovereign  on  their  return  to  the  city,  and  to  afford  to  the  peo- 
ple rejoicing  and  comfort  in  rich  abundance.  The  principal 
speaker  in  favor  of  this  proposal  was  Michael  Androgenes,  who, 
by  his  courageous  and  skilful  behavior  during  the  short  combat 
of  the  main  body  of  the  army,  had  won  the  attention  and  respect 
of  many  of  the  chiefs. 

Helmfrid,  the  great  Vaeringer  prince,  and  commander  of  the 
whole  army,  had  listened  silently  to  the  speeches  for  and  against. 
It  was  easy  to  see  that  his  warlike  spirit  was  not  by  any  means 


CHAP,  in.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  247 

satisfied  with  what  had  been  achieved  in  this  expedition,  and  yet 
many  of  the  reasons  of  those  who  wished  to  return  seemed  to 
weigh  much  with  him. 

Then  Thiodolf  opened  his  lips  with  the  following  speech  :  "  Now 
wherefore  did  we  go  forth  under  this  noble  prince,  ye  brave  Greeks 
and  Northmen  !  Was  it  to  gain  peace  to  the  city  for  two  or  three 
months,  at  most  for  a  year  ?  And  shall  the  townspeople  and  the 
peasants,  who,  confiding  in  our  victory,  have  returned  to  their 
dwellings, — shall  they,  after  a  short  truce,  again  be  plundered  by 
a  fresh  inroad  of  barbarians,  or  be  snatched  away  to  an  eternal 
slavery  ?  Ye  lords,  assuredly  our  great  emperor  did  not  send 
forth  this  mighty  host  for  so  poor  a  purpose.  Bethink  you  well 
what  ye  are  doing.  If  the  Bulgarians  again  fall  on  this  land,  the 
curse  of  many  a  poor  oppressed  and  ruined  man  will  rise  up  to 
heaven,  and  thence  come  down  heavily  on  your  head,  yea,  per- 
chance, on  a  higher  head ;  and  all  through  your  guilt.  No,  let 
it  not  be  so.  Rather  let  us  boldly  go  forward,  following  the  enemy 
into  forests,  over  streams,  and  up  his  barren  hills,  and  there,  seizing 
the  evil  by  its  roots,  tear  it  out,  as  beseems  brave  defenders  of 
their  country.  I  tell  you  that  merely  to  keep  foes  from  the 
frontiers  is  difficult  and  almost  impossible,  unless  where  the  sea 
girds  them  round  protectingly,  as  our  dear  Iceland.  Else  when 
bad  neighbors  dwell  on  the  other  side,  we  must  vigorously  follow 
them  till  they  are  glad  if  we  will  give  them  rest ;  for  so  long  as 
we  must  ask  whether  they  will  accept  it,  your  peace  is  a  misera- 
ble thing.  Onwards  then,  dear  brothers,  and  turn  not  back  when 
old  Winter  draws  near,  for  he  is  never  so  unkind  as  he  seems  at 
first  sight.  I  know  him  by  good  and  steady  experience." 

"  The  young  hero  has  spoken  well,"  said  Helmfrid,  and  the 
eyes  of  the  vigorous  old  man  sparkled  as  the  glow  of  Hecla. 
"  In  God's  name,  my  comrades,  let  us  face  winter  and  the  wastes  ! 
They  who  return  afterwards  shall  have  as  victors  a  triumphant 
entry  into  Constantinople  ;  they  whose  bodies  lie  yonder  shall 
have  a  victor's  entry  into  heaven." 

He  looked  around,  as  if  to  ask  if  any  one  had  aught  to  reply ; 
many  eyes  flashed  like  his  own  ;  and  where  a  sad  heart  kept 
down  the  noble  fire,  shame  and  sense  of  honor  at  least  prevented 


248  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  m. 

all  opposition.  The  chiefs  and  captains  rode  rapidly  back  to  their 
troops  with  orders  to  advance. 

The  daring  march  began.  How  it  was  conducted  without  heed 
to  the  lateness  of  the  season,  and  often  in  spite  of  it,  and  how  at 
length  the  astonished  enemy  was  driven  far  beyond  the  Ister  deep 
into  his  own  deserts,  after  many  victorious  combats  more  or  less 
severe,  all  this  the  writer  of  our  tale  need  not  describe.  For 
though  his  thoughts  ever  willingly  dwell  on  warlike  deeds,  and  he 
endeavors  to  increase  the  number  of  the  few  combats  in  which  he 
has  shared  by  seeking  out  and  examining  others,  yet  that  which 
he  here  has  to  relate  takes  him  quickly  over  the  details  of  the 
war,  and  obliges  him  to  speak  only  of  what  concerns  our  northern 
hero  and  those  dearest  to  him. 

Thiodolf 's  skill  as  commander,  which  unfolded  itself  ever  more 
boldly  and  more  brightly  during  this  last  expedition,  had  drawn 
upon  him  the  eyes  of  the  whole  army.  Next  to  Helmfrid  he  was 
the  most  brilliant  star  amongst  the  leaders,  and  the  great  Vseringer 
prince  seemed  himself  again  to  grow  young  in  the  beams  of  this 
light,  so  precious  to  him.  A  joyous  youthful  spirit  streamed  forth 
over  all  the  troops,  and  perhaps  there  was  but  one  man  who  re- 
mained  uncheered  by  it,  and  went  on  his  troubled  way  cold  as 
the  ice-flakes  of  the  Ister ;  it  was  'the  old  knight  with  his  visor 
always  down,  and  who  now  was  hardly  ever  heard  to  speak  even 
in  his  dreams.  When  Helmfrid  would  have  thanked  him  for  the 
surprise  of  the  enemy  and  the  deliverance  of  Thiodolf,  nothing 
followed  but  the  usual  threatening  gesture,  and  the  strange  old 
man  immediately  saddled  his  horse  and  left  the  army  for  several 
days.  But  in  the  next  combat  he  appeared  once  more  valiantly 
fighting ;  so  that  henceforth  no  man  ventured  again  to  scare  him 
away  by  addressing  him. 

For  many  weeks  the  army  had  encamped  in  huts,  some  of  them 
the  forsaken  dwellings  of  the  Bulgarians,  and  others  made  of  the 
trees  of  the  wide-spreading  and  untouched  forests  ;  the  troops  had 
thus  rest  during  the  severest  cold,  and  time  was  gained  to  spy  out 
the  line  of  march  they  were  about  to  take  ;  for  it  was  intended 
shortly  to  strike  a  decisive  blow.  The  leisure  of  this  pause 
allowed  Philip  to  become  the  eager  and  zealous  teacher  of  Thio- 
dolf in  polished  language  and  manners.  Whenever  Thiodolf  in 


CHAP,  in.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  249 

the  slightest  degree  went  against  the  Greek  fashion  either  in 
words  or  gestures,  his  trusty  shield- bearer  made  him  observe  his 
fault  with  the  most  courteous  delicacy,  so  that  the  chief  took  plea- 
sure in  the  correction,  and  would  often  make  faults  on  purpose  to 
provoke  the  youth's  reprimand.  Such  teaching  had  also  the  best 
effect  on  Thiodolf's  manners,  especially  as  Philip  did  not  give  up 
the  right  he  had  once  assumed,  and  used  it  without  fearing  re- 
proof so  long  as  the  expedition  lasted.  And  when  Thiodolf  would 
sometimes  ask  him  with  a  smile,  "  Tell  me,  boy,  why  dost  thou 
think  to  mould  me  to  a  well-spoken,  courtly  knight  ?"  Philip 
would  answer  with  a  half  jesting,  half  sorrowful  smile,  "  Ah  ! 
master,  when  we  return  victorious  to  Constantinople,  it  will  be- 
come plain  to  you,  without  the  need  of  a  poor  boy  like  me  to  open 
his  mouth  about  it.  Shall  not  the  foremost,  who  is  destined  to 
win  the  highest  prize,  be  the  foremost  in  all  things  !  Oh  !  I  would 
fain  adorn  you  like  some  consecrated  image  in  the  holiest  and 
most  beautiful  festival !" 

But  as  bright  tears  often  stood  in  Philip's  eyes  after  similar 
speeches,  Thiodolf  after  a  time  gave  up  all  such  questionings. 

Before  this  camp  was  broken  up,  it  was  noticed  with  general 
astonishment  that  the  hitherto  timid  Bulgarians  suddenly  made 
attacks  with  a  boldness  and  a  confidence  such  as  neither  Helm- 
frid  nor  any  other  old  Greek  warrior  could  remember  to  have 
seen  before  in  them.  They  daily  swarmed  round  the  camp,  and 
often  pressed  in  compact  bodies  about  the  cabins,  giving  forth  cries 
which  sounded  like  shouts  of  victory  and  of  contempt  for  an 
enemy  now  hopelessly  lost.  The  less  brave  in  the  Greek  camp 
began  to  lose  their  relish  for  the  war,  and  even  the  more  coura- 
geous looked  anxiously  after  ambushes  which  might,  perchance, 
render  the  retreat  into  the  Greek  dominions  impossible.  Helm- 
frid,  Thiodolf,  and  others  like  them,  answered  with  a  smile  to  these 
fears :  "  At  the  very  worst  we  shall  fight  our  way  through  ;  but 
those  hordes  shall  not  escape  a  further  inroad  in  their  country 
We  have  not  yet  got  at  the  root  of  the  evil." 

Notwithstanding,  pale  faces  became  more  common  in  the  camp. 
At  length  Philip  said,  "  The  riddle  can  soon  be  read  ;  I  will  take 
prisoner  one  of  their  chiefs,  and  he  will  quickly  confess."  There- 


250  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  in 

with  he  sprang  forth  on  his  light  chestnut  horse,  a  few  chosen 
youths  with  him. 

Before  long  he  returned  with  his  intended  capture.  A  Bulga- 
rian soldier,  whose  dress  and  demeanor  showed  him  to  be  a  leader, 
followed  Philip's  horse  in  chains  ;  for  this  wild  people  knew  nothing 
of  the  fair  knightly  custom  by  which  the  word  of  a  prisoner  is 
given  and  taken,  so  that  the  captive  must  be  closely  watched,  or 
he  would  escape. 

The  chiefs  assembled,  and  the  prisoner  was  brought  before 
them.  It  was  supposed  that  threats  would  be  necessary  to  extort 
the  cause  of  the  rejoicings  in  the  enemy's  camp  ;  but  the  Bulga- 
rian looked  boldly  and  scornfully  at  his  victors,  and  answered  at 
once,  "  Ye  would  know  wherefore  ye  are  lost  ? — well,  then,  I  can 
afford  you  that  joy  ;  for  you  are  and  must  be .  lost  as  surely  as 
the  north  wind  brings  cold,  and  the  west  wind  rain.  Know  that 
the  mightiest  hero  of  our  nation,  the  young  Prince  Wladimir,  has 
arisen  for  your  destruction.  He  sat  still  for  long  in  his  castle, 
and  was  not  moved  by  the  ruin  of  our  land.  Whether  warrior 
fell,  or  village  was  destroyed,  or  cabin  burnt  in  your  wrath,  it 
troubled  him  not ;  for  he  was  angry  with  us  because  he  thought 
that  his  bride,  the  beautiful  dumb  Wlasta,  had  been  sacrificed  on 
our  altar,  or  frightened  away  into  the  wilderness,  where  dwell 
evil,  crafty  beasts  of  prey.  But  now  he  has  learnt  that  ye  Greeks 
have  stolen  her  from  him ;  and  he  has  lift  himself  up  with  lance, 
and  sword,  and  arrow.  And  at  the  same  time  will  our  great  high 
priest  come  down  from  the  mountains,  bringing  with  him  that 
ancient  armor  which  none  but  himself  may  bear,  and  which  is 
almost  heavier  than  your  armor.  It  comes  to  us  from  the  old 
heroic  times ;  and  soon  will  he  and  Wladimir  be  here.  But 
Wladimir  we  value  most.  Water,  air,  fire,  all  have  you  in 
their  power  !  Ha  !  ha !  ye  are  lost,  ye  men  of  Greece,  lost !" 
He  gave  out  the  last  words  in  a  half-singing  tone,  and  then  made 
a  joyous  leap. 

He  was  set  at  liberty  ;  and  almost  all  the  chiefs  laughed,  and 
hastened  to  spread  through  the  camp  how  slight,  or  rather  how 
groundless,  were  the  hopes  of  the  enemy.  Their  careless  assurance 
soon  had  influence  over  all  the  troops,  and  they  again  looked  for- 
ward with  renewed  ardor  to  advancing.  But  Thiodolf,  who  had 


CHAP,  in.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  201 

remained  alone  with  Helmfrid,  said  to  him,  with  a  look  of  earnest 
brightness,  "  Now,  indeed,  the  case  seems  to  be  more  important 
than  the  talk  of  ambush  and  surprise  could  ever  make  it.  A  hero 
leads  on  the  enemy — a  hero  burning  with  love  and  vengeance  ' 
But,  thanks  be  to  the  gods,  now  we  are  coming  near  to  a  combat 
which  may  bring  us  some  honor." 

"  It  is  as  thou   sayest,  my  brave  comrade,"  answered  Helm- 
frid ;  and  they  parted  with  a  kindly  greeting. 


THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  iv. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  forces  of  the  Greeks  and  of  the  Northmen  again  took  the 
field  ;  this  time  to  press  forward  till  the  subdued  foe  should  be 
forced,  at  length,  to  conclude  a  peace  which  would  beseem  the 
dignity  of  the  emperor  and  ensure  the  safety  of  his  subjects.  At 
every  step,  Helmfrid  and  Thiodolf  became  more  fully  aware  that 
Wladimir  was  now  truly  with  the  Bulgarian  army  ;  but  so  much 
the  more  they  gathered  strength  to  meet  the  power  of  the  young 
hero.  The  other  chiefs  could  not  understand  why  all  was  now 
so  difficult  and  embarrassing  to  them,  as  the  Bulgarians  had  but 
received  an  unimportant  reinforcement  of  men. 

Summer  was  far  advanced  when  the  troops  for  the  first  time 
rested  from  their  toilsome,  though,  as  yet,  always  victorious 
march,  in  a  valley  whose  approaches  on  all  sides  were  well 
watched  by  horse  and  foot-soldiers.  There  evening  fell  calming 
and  refreshing  upon  the  banks  of  a  cool  stream,  shaded  with  thick 
leafy  bushes  ;  and  as  the  stars  rose,  the  eyes  of  all  the  warriors 
closed  in  sweet  slumber,  confiding  in  the  watchfulness  of  their 
sentinels.  Even  Thiodolf  had  yielded  his  senses  to  slumber, 
after  many  days  spent  in  combats  and  marches.  Dreams  played 
strangely  around  him.  Now  he  was  in  Iceland ;  and  Uncle 
Nefiolf  and  Aunt  Gunhilda  complained  that  the  elves,  the 
sportive  good  people,  left  them  no  peace  with  their  questions 
about  him  ;  but  still  they  looked  very  lovingly  on  him  ;  only 
the  wolf  growled  angrily,  and  laid  himself  under  the  uncle's 
seat,  and  would  have  nothing  to  say  to  his  young  lord.  Then, 
again,  the  gardens  of  Constantinople  suddenly  bloomed  around 
him,  the  lute  of  the  minstrel  Romanus  sounded  through  the  dis- 
tant walks,  and  two  tall  flowers  on  his  right  and  on  his  left  as- 
sumed  more  and  more  the  forms  of  Zoe  and  Isolde.  Thiodolf 
turned  with  a  mighty  effort  (for  it  was  as  if  bands  that  could  not 
be  broken  held  him  back)  towards  Isolde  ;  and  was  about  to  pur 


CHAP,  iv.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  253 

forth  to  her  his  love,  and  sorrow,  and  unworthiness.  At  that  mo- 
ment a  sword  struck,  with  a  sharp  sound,  on  his  shield,  which  lay 
close  beside  him  on  the  grass.  Starting  up  from  his  dream, 
Thiodolf  saw  the  old  silent  knight  beside .  him.  It  was  very 
fearful,  in  the  starlight,  to  see-  how  the  long  grey  locks  of  his 
beard  fell  through  the  links  of  his  hauberk  down  to  his  dark 
cuirass. 

"  What  dost  thou  want,  thou  madman  ?"  asked  Thiodolf,  in 
displeasure  at  having  to  exchange  the  image  of  Isolde  for  the 
solitary  knight,  and  preparing  to  lie  down  again. to  sleep;  but  he 
heard  the  vizor  of  the  old  man  unbarring,  and  involuntarily  he 
looked  into  the  uncovered  face.  The  features  of  the  great  baron 
stared,  spectre-like,  at  him,  not  to  be  mistaken  even  in  the  uncer- 
tain glimmering  light.  With  a  cry  of  horror,  Thiodolf  sprang  up 
and  seized  his  weapons.  Then  again  the  vizor  was  sharply 
closed,  and  the  figure  vanished  behind  some  dark  bushes. 

There  was  no  time  now  to  seek  after  the  unearthly  visitor  ;  for 
as  Thiodolf  looked  around,  he  saw  the  surrounding  hills  covered 
with  figures  whose  outlines  against  the  clear  starry  sky  showed 
them  to  be  the  enemy's  troops.  It  flashed  like  lightning  through 
Thiodolf's  mind  that  the  sentinels  were  all  either  taken  or  slain  ; 
how,  there  was  no  time  now  to  consider.  To  strike  on  his  shield, 
to  blow  on  his  horn,  and  vigorously  to  begin  to  break  the  circle, 
was  all  that  could  now  be  done ;  and  all  was  done  by  Thiodolf 
with  the  full  strength  of  a  Northman.  The  troops  were  quickly 
mounted,  and  quickly  they  rode  up  the  hill  against  the  enemy, 
but  as  quickly  did  the  latter  pour  down  upon  the  ranks  of  the 
already  half-defeated  Greeks.  It  was  almost  a  repetition  of  the 
attack  which,  by  Philip's  advice,  Thiodolf  had  made  some  months 
before  against  the  Bulgarians.  A  mighty  and  confused  combat 
arose  throughout  the  valley. 

Thiodolf  remarked  several  times,  with  joy,  amongst  the  swarms 
of  foot-soldiers  which  constituted  almost  the  whole  host  of  the 
enemy,  a  tall  horseman,  who  flew  to  and  fro,  directing  and  call- 
ing, and  who  appeared  to  lead  on  the  whole  attack.  "  That  must 
be  Wladimir,  the  avenging  lover  of  the  fair  Wlasta !"  said  he 
to  himself ;  and  he  called  to  the  rider  to  measure  arms  with  him. 
But  Wladimir  seemed  too  fully  engaged,  as  chief,  to  heed  this 


854  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  IT. 

challenge  to  single  combat ;  and  Thiodolf  could  not  blame  him, 
but  all  the  more  earnestly  did  he  wish  to  meet  him. 

The  young  Bulgarian  chief  had  long  disappeared  from  his 
sight,  when  a  loud  cry  of  joy  arose  from  the  enemy  in  another 
part  of  the  valley.  Thiodolf  paused,  and  considered  whether  he 
might  not  now  take  the  troop  which  he  had  collected  to  a  more 
decisive  combat  elsewhere.  Then  Philip  rushed  breathless  to 
him — "  Helmfrid  has  fallen  !"  he  cried.  "  The  young  Prince 
Wladimir  aimed  a  blow  at  his  head,  and  hurled  him  down  from 
his  horse.  A  whole  band,  with  sabres  and  arrows,  is  upon  him. 
Thou  must  help  him,  master;  I  am  wounded."  At  the  same 
moment  he  fell  from  his  chestnut  horse  to  the  ground. 

Thou  wilt  not  ask,  dear  reader,  with  what  haste  Thiodolf,  so 
soon  as  he  had  learnt  the  place  of  Helmfrid's  danger,  rushed 
thither.  If  thou  art  a  true  soldier,  or  like-minded,  thou  canst 
judge  of  it  for  thyself. 

Thiodolf  brought  help  in  the  greatest  need.  The  old  hero  had 
planted  his  spear  firm  in  the  ground,  and  held  to  it  as  if  to  a  sure 
anchor ;  while  Wladimir  spurred  his  horse,  and  pulled  violently 
at  the  noose  which  he  had  thrown  over  the  fallen  man.  A  few 
wounded  Veeringers  protected  their  chief  with  their  shields,  many 
others  lay  dead  beside  him,  while  a  whole  horde  of  barbarians 
thronged  around,  striking  and  stabbing  at  him.  But  when  Thio- 
dolf's  force  arrived,  they  all  gave  way ;  even  Wladimir  let  go  the 
noose,  forced  to  defend  himself  against  the  blows  of  the  young 
chief;  he  felt  the  blood  trickle  from  his  head,  but  his  terrified 
horse,  whom  he  could  no  longer  master,  bore  him  out  of  the  com- 
bat.  The  Bulgarian  troops,  as  soon  as  they  missed  him,  more 
and  more  gave  way.  The  assailants  were  all  repulsed,  and  the 
field  honorably  remained  to  the  imperial  troops. 

However  beautiful  the  field  of  victory  must  always  appear  to 
the  eyes  of  the  combatants,  the  early  sun  shone  this  time  on  so 
much  that  was  sad,  that  the  cries  of  joy  were  almost  smothered. 
The  dead  bodies  of  the  sentinels  lay  in  a  fearful  circle  around 
the  camp  ;  and  at  the  farthest  out-posts  might  be  seen  the  chief 
cause  of  their  defeat  and  their  death, — the  nooses  which,  unper- 
ceived,  were  thrown  over  them  in  the  darkness  of  night,  and 


CHAP,  iv.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  255 

which  suddenly  threw  them  defenceless  to  the  ground,  and  gene- 
rally  also  strangled  them. 

"  A  shameful  manner  of  fighting  !"  muttered  Thiodolf  to  him- 
self, as  he  rode  amongst  the  dead  ;  "  I  would  not  deal  so  with  a 
bear,  let  alone  an  honorable  warrior ;  and,  Wladimir,  how  canst 
thou  hope  to  meet  thy  Wlasta  in  the  joy  of  victory,  if  thou  hast 
nothing  better  to  relate  to  her  than  hateful  deeds  like  these  ?" 

In  the  midst  of  these  thoughts  and  of  arrangements  for  his 
troop,  a  soldier  interrupted  him  with  a  message  :  the  great  Vaerin- 
ger  prince  lay  near  to  death,  and  desired  to  speak  to  his  beloved 
Thiodolf  before  he  departed. 

How  hastily  did  the  young  hero  fly  over  the  field  of  victory ; 
but  starting  tears  darkened  his  way.  It  was  only  when  he  saw 
the  chiefs  of  the  army  gathered  round  the  fallen  prince  that  he 
rode  somewhat  slower,  wiped  away  his  tears,  and  soon,  with  grave 
composure,  entered  the  circle. 

In  the  midst  lay  the  great  Helmfrid,  stretched  upon  his  golden 
shield,  which  was  richly  sprinkled  with  blood  from  his  many 
wounds.  Near  him  was  the  spear,  driven  into  the  ground,  on 
which  he  had  stayed  himself  against  the  swarm  of  Bulgarians, 
and  which  he  even  now  grasped  closely  when  the  fever  from  his 
wound,  or  the  wandering  of  mind  before  death,  came  upon  him ; 
on  the  other  side  knelt  Philip,  himself  wounded  and  exhausted, 
but  forgetting  all,  that  he  might  tend  the  old  hero. 

As  Thiodolf  approached,  the  Vaeringer  prince  raised  his  weary 
head,  looked  strongly  around,  as  if  fresh  life  had  been  given  him, 
and  said  at  length,  fixing  his  eyes  steadfastly  on  Thiodolf:  "Let 
no  man  venture  to  bear  the  golden  shield  after  me  but  he  who 
won  it  back  on  the  linden-hill  in  Norway.  Dost  thou  hear,  mine 
heir  ?  I  depend  on  thee  !"  Then  he  leant  back  again  in  the 
deep  slumber  of  death,  and  all  stood  around  in  silence. 

Again  he  raised  himself,  looked  at  his  beloved  pupil,  and  said : 
"  Thiodolf  is  the  new  chief  of  the  Vseringers  as  soon  as  old 
Helmfrid  dies."  He  lay  down  once  more,  as  if  in  a  solemn 
dream.  The  Vaeringer  captains  lowered  their  arms  before  their 
appointed  leader. 

For  the  third  and  last  time  the  dying  hero  lifted  himself  up, 
seized  firmly  Thiodolf 's  right  hand,  and  cried  out  in  a  loud  voice, 


256  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  iv. 

"  I  leave  my  commission,  as  general  of  the  imperial  forces,  with 
unlimited  right  to  make  peace  or  war,  in  the  hands  of  this  young 
prince  and  chief."  And,  sinking  back  on  his  golden  shield,  he 
drew  down  Thiodolf  with  him,  and  whispered  in  his  ear,  "  My 
son,  in  this  very  moment  the  heart  of  the  king's  daughter  on  the 
sea-coast  is  breaking.  She  has  long  mourned  for  me  in  her 
watch-tower,  since  for  her  sake  I  lost  the  golden  shield :  now  is 
ended  her  sorrow  and  mine !"  A  last  pang,  it  seemed  to  be  for 
the  lost  shield,  contracted  his  features.  Then  his  mighty  limbs 
relaxed,  and  the  noble  corpse  of  the  hero  lay  peacefully  smiling. 

Helmfrid  was  buried  in  the  sight  of  the  whole  host.  It  was  a 
solemn  and  beautiful  burial,  and  many  eyes  dropped  tears.  When 
the  dead  prince  had  been  lowered  into  the  open  grave,  Thiodolf 
went  down  also,  kissed  his  brow  and  hand,  and  said : 

"  As  it  is  thy  will,  dear  master,  I  take  from  thee  thy  golden 
shield,  and  I  swear  never  to  cleanse  it  from  thy  blood  and  that  of 
thy  foes,  until  he  who  so  treacherously  overpowered  thee  is  in  my 
power  either  alive  or  dead." 

Then  he  came  back  into  the  light  of  day,  with  the  bloody 
shield  in  his  arms  ;  and  the  Vaeringers  greeted  their  young  chief, 
clashing  their  weapons.  Many  of  the  captains  who  had  heard 
the  last  words  of  Helmfrid  joyfully  proclaimed  him  as  their  lead- 
er ;  and  as  the  Vaeringers,  after  the  northern  custom,  raised  him 
on  the  golden  shield,  the  whole  army  shouted  and  hailed  him  as 
their  general. 


CHAP,  v.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  257 


CHAPTER  V. 

THOSE  who  had  hoped  to  return  to  Constantinople  at  the  approach 
of  winter  were  obliged  to  forego  their  hopes  now  that  Thiodolf 
was  the  leader  of  the  host.  Some  had  attempted,  indeed,  to  speak 
to  him  on  the  subject,  saying,  that  the  victories  they  had  hitherto 
gained  had  been  in  no  way  doubtful,  and  that  very  much  more 
than  half  the  work  was  done  ;  but  Thiodolf  had  answered  : 
"  Half,  or  three-fourths,  or  as  you  may  please  to  divide  it — so 
long  as  the  whole  is  not  completed  I  call  it  nothing  ;  and  the  host 
whom  I  lead  must  also  call  it  nothing.  If  any  one  wishes  to 
complain  to  the  emperor,  and  to  receive  other  orders,  let  him 
depart  ;  I  give  him  leave." 

But  it  still  less  pleased  the  speakers  to  retrace  alone  the  woods 
and  plains  which  lay  behind  them,  and  they  therefore  preferred 
asserting  that  they  were  anxious  to  fight,  and  would  remain  with 
the  main  body. 

It  was  easy  to  learn  from  the  prisoners  that  the  Greek  army 
was  drawing  nearer  and  nearer  to  the  lofty  wide-extended  build- 
ing of  wood,  which  was  there  called  the  Castle  of  Wladimir  ;  for 
the  Bulgarians  still  were  confident  that  at  this  castle  irretrievable 
destruction  must  fall  upon  their  hated  enemy.  But  not  the  less 
did  Wladimir  evidently  strengthen  all  his  defences,  to  make  vain 
any  attempt  upon  them  ;  while  Thiodolf  perceived  that  from  this 
strong  point  all  the  rest  of  the  country  could  be  easily  subdued, 
or,  in  case  of  resistance,  laid  waste.  Philip,  who  was  now  quite 
cured  of  his  wounds,  brought  him,  besides,  certain  information 
of  the  immense  store  of  provisions  and  arms  heaped  up  in  this 
fortress  of  Wladimir.  So,  amidst  so  many  combats,  the  Greeks 
pressed  on  ever  more  daringly. 

One  day  the  fight  was  raging  on  the  bank  of  a  stream,  whose 
passage  was  to  be  effected,  notwithstanding  the  desperate  resist- 
ance of  the  Bulgarians.  It  was  a  battle-field  somewhat  like 
18 


258  THJPDOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  v. 

that  on  which,  two  years  before,  Helmfrid  and  Thiodolf  had 
fought  at  the  review  in  the  emperor's  presence.  Now,  as  then, 
Thiodolf  remained  quietly  on  a  height,  looking  with  his  eagle 
glance  on  the  points  of  attack,  and  sending  his  commands  to  the 
troops,  now  by  his  silver  war-horn,  now  by  Vaeringer  horsemen. 

"  The  troop  to  the  right,  led  by  Michael  Androgenes,  must  go 
through  the  woody  dell !"  said  he,  at  length  ;  and  a  noble  Vaerin- 
ger  spurred  his  horse  to  fly  over  the  field.  But  the  troop  did  not 
move,  and  its  commander  himself  returned  with  the  messenger. 
"  How  now,  sir  chamberlain  !"  cried  out  Thiodolf ;  "what  want 
you  with  me  ?  The  enemy  is  yonder  !  I  pray  you  make  your 
way  without  delay  through  the  dell :  it  will  decide  the  fight." 

But  Michael  Androgenes,  turning  somewhat  pale,  said  that  it 
could  not  be  done.  The  dell  was  filled  with  Bulgarians,  with 
their  immense  shields  and  gigantic  outstretched  lances. 

"  Sir  chamberlain,"  said  Thiodolf,  low,  and  stooping  to  Andro- 
genes, "  you  must  thank  God  for  that,  and  go  boldly  against  them  ; 
for  you  have  never  as  yet  had  to  fight  man  to  man  with  the  foe 
since  the  combat  when  the  great  Helmfrid  fell ;  the  Vaeringers 
who  were  about  him  whisper  not  the  most  favorable  things  of 
you." 

Michael  collected  himself,  and  answered  aloud,  "  Let  him  who 
doubts  of  me  say  so  to  my  face.  For  the  rest,  I  am  not  minded 
for  any  cause  to  lead  the  emperor's  troops  to  sure  destruction  ; 
and  that  I  should  do,  did  I  take  them  through  the  dell." 

"Twill  see  it  with  my  own  eyes!"  answered  Thiodolf;  and 
he  flew  down  the  hill,  Androgenes  following  him.  Having  reached 
a  spot  whence  the  dell  could  clearly  be  looked  into,  Thiodolf,  after 
a  pause,  said,  gently,  "  It  can  be  done,  sir  chamberlain ;  you 
must  force  your  passage  as  I  commanded." 

"Not  I!"  answered  Androgenes,  with  cowardly  insolence.  "I 
am  answerable  to  the  emperor  for  my  troop." 

Then  flashed  in  Thiodolf's  eyes  a  trace  of  the  old  Berserker 
rage.  He  grasped  Michael's  hand  so  tightly  that  his  gauntlet 
pressed  it  as  between  iron  cramps,  and  led  him  thus,  without  power 
of  escape,  before  the  troops  Then  he  said  in  his  ear :  "  How 
didst  thou  speak  when,  at  Constantinople,  the  women  and  children 
wept  in  the  narrow  pass  ?  Didst  not  thou  say  '  Forwards !'  and, 


CHAP,  v.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  259 

'  Victory  before  all  ?'  Now,  seest  thou,  victory  is  to  be  before  all, 
and  yet  thou  dost  not  instantly  cry  '  Forwards !'  Thou  misera- 
ble chamberlain,  1  will  ride  thee  down  as  I  did  then,  and  bring 
all  thy  own  horse-hoofs  over  thee  !" 

"  Let  me  alone  be  leader  !"  said  Androgenes,  in  great  agony. 
"  My  honor  is  lost,  if,  after  my  hesitation,  you  place  yourself  in 
my  stead  at  the  head  of  my  troop." 

"  Spoken  like  a  valiant  knight !"  said  Thiodolf,  so  loud  that  the 
whole  troop  could  hear  ;  then  he  rode  aside,  and  Michael  rushed 
into  the  dell. 

The  Greek  riders  victoriously  cut  their  way  through  ;  and 
such  of  the  enemy  as  were  on  their  side  of  the  stream,  almost 
crushed  by  the  onset,  hastily  repassed  the  water,  and  left  free  two 
bridges,  over  which  Thiodolf  immediately  led  some  fresh  squad- 
rons, and  carried  on  the  combat  upon  the  opposite  bank.  Victory 
was  soon  decided,  and  the  pursuers  already  saw  the  strangely 
shaped  turrets  of  Wladitnir's  castle  rising  above  a  pine-forest. 
But  in  this  forest  the  enemy  had  taken  up  its  final  position.  The 
skirmishing  ceased ;  and  it  was  easy  to  see  that  here  would 
take  place  the  last  but  also  the  most  desperate  and  dangerous 
combat. 

Thiodolf  had  called  together  the  chiefs  of  the  army,  in  order  to 
decide  to  whom  amongst  them  belonged  the  honor  of  the  victory. 
Their  opinions  quickly  agreed  ;  for  every  one  had  seen  the  deci- 
sive attack  of  the  chamberlain,  Michael  Androgenes,  and  no  one 
had  heard  the  previous  parley  between  him  and  Thiodolf.  Even 
the  Vaeringers  pressed  around  him,  and  sought  to  atone,  by  their 
words  of  praise  and  friendship,  for  the  injustice  which  they  had 
done  him  by  their  mistaken  opinion.  According  to  the  general 
wish,  the  chief  called  the  chamberlain  to  him,  and  hung  around 
his  neck  the  badge  of  honor  which  the  emperor  had  given  for  dis- 
tinguished warriors.  As  Michael  bent  to  receive  the  prize,  his 
cheeks  glowed  deep  with  shame  ;  but  Thiodolf  whispered  in  his 
ear:  "  Be  not  ashamed,  Androgenes;  thou  didst  overcome  thy- 
self, and  put  honor  before  all ;  the  rest  is  past  and  gone  !"  And, 
with  loud  voice,  he  added,  "  I  give  thee  joy  from  my  heart,  my 
brave  companion  in  arms  !" 

Philip,  who  had  gone  into  the  wood  with  some  light-armed  troops 


260  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER  [CHAP,  v 

to  discover  the  position  of  the  enemy,  now  returned  and  related 
strange  things.  He  had  seen  amongst  the  Bulgarians, — who  were 
striving  to  render  the  passage  of  the  wood  impracticable  by  felling 
trees  and  digging  deep  trenches, — wonderful  figures  in  the  long, 
flowing  garments  of  priests,  but  with  heavy  cuirasses  girt  above 
them,  and  wearing  tall  helmets  on  their  heads,  and  such  other 
armor  as  is  represented  on  the  monuments  of  the  old  Greeks. 
"  It  is,"  he  concluded  his  relation,  "  as  if  our  forefathers  had  in 
anger  risen  up  against  us ;  or  rather,  as  if  a  wicked  enchanter 
had  called  them  forth,  and  confined  them  in  the  hateful  bodies  of 
Bulgarians,  leaving  to  them  nothing  of  their  old  majesty  save  their 
armor." 

The  prisoners  being  questioned  on  the  subject,  answered  :  "  Ye 
poor,  lost  Christians,  those  are  our  priests  !  They  bear  arms 
which  have  been  dug  out  of  the  magic  graves  of  the  old  world, 
and  they  come  not  so  much  to  fight  in  their  solemn  armor  as  to 
slaughter  those  already  devoted  to  the  gods  of  darkness,  as  is  this 
your  hapless  host !" 

Then  they  began  to  jump  and  dance ;  but  Thiodolf  said  :  "  I 
have  never  yet  found  in  my  poor  heart  who  is  the  highest  God  ; 
but  thus  much  I  certainly  know,  that  He  does  not  thus  reveal 
Himself.  So  let  us  on  against  these  hideous  jugglers!  When 
we  have  destroyed  what  is  false,  it  may  perchance  be  vouchsafed 
us  to  discover  what  is  true." 

He  commanded  the  war-trumpets  to  be  sounded,  and,  in  the 
dewy  freshness  of  an  autumn  morning,  the  army  advanced  towards 
the  fearful  shades  of  the  pine-forest.  Each  division  was  well  in- 
structed what  war-cry  and  what  trumpet-signal  to  heed,  that  the 
movements  of  the  whole  army  might  be  regulated  by  the  will  of 
the  leader.  The  foot-soldiers  had  to  make  a  way  through  the 
entangled  thicket  before  the  horsemen  could  enter  it ;  there  were 
even  places  where  they  were  obliged  to  dismount  before  they 
could  advance.  Then  those  horses  who  had  learnt  obedience  to 
their  riders,  by  careful  training  and  nurture,  as  in  the  Vaeringer 
troop,  followed  them  well  of  their  own  accord ;  but  the  others 
rushed  back  in  affright  out  of  the  forest,  where  arms  were  clash- 
ing, and  war-cries  resounding,  and  turned  their  riders  into  foot- 
soldiers.  Thiodolf  himself  had  already  forced  his  way  over  many 


CHAP,  v.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  261 

barricades  and  entrenchments  on  foot,  at  the  head  of  his  Vseringers ; 
for  here  the  alternative  was  to  advance  or  to  perish,  and  the 
leader's  eye  had  no  power  to  pierce  through  the  deepening  laby- 
rinth ;  it  was  but  from  the  sounds  of  the  trumpets,  and  from  the 
voices  of  the  chiefs  and  captains,  that  he  could  understand  what 
was  happening  in  this  place  or  in  that,  and  send  his  orders  ac- 
cordingly. Philip  kept  close  to  his  side  with  the  three  lances, 
and  the  faithful  Arab  horse  labored  after  him  unweariedly. 

Soon  the  light  Falcon-spear  had  flown  from  Thiodolf's  hand, 
and  overthrown  in  his  blood  a  Bulgarian  soldier,  who  was  evi- 
dently hastening  with  a  message  to  the  other  wing  of  his  army. 
The  confusion  which  followed  showed  plainly  how  important  his 
fall  had  been  ;  and  with  a  cry  of  victory  the  Greeks  pressed  on- 
wards. 

Then  something  like  golden  armor  shone  amongst  the  leaves  ; 
and  suddenly,  rising  out  of  a  hollow,  appeared  the  band  of  priests 
in  their  old  Greek  armor,  singing  horrible  hymns,  and  terrifying 
man  and  horse.  The  most  fearful  of  them  all  drew  close  to  Thio- 
dolf.  Beneath  his  splendid  helmet  appeared  a  face  distorted  with 
rage,  which  contrasted  so  hideously  with  the  graceful  shape  of 
his  armor,  that  the  young  leader  could  not  but  shudder.  Then 
the  heathen  priest  said,  as  he  swung  a  great  sacrificial  knife, 
"  Stand  quiet,  boy — here  is  the  chief-priest !  Stand  quiet — thou 
art  doomed  !  Have  patience,  for  it  will  not  hurt  thee !" 

And  he  had  almost  placed  the  frightful  blade  beneath  the  eyes 
of  his  enemy, — for  in  sooth  there  seemed  a  paralysing  magic 
power  in  his  words, — when  Thiodolf  at  the  right  moment  recovered 
himself,  and  springing  back,  caught  the  Bear-spear  out  of  Philip's 
hand,  and  drove  it  at  the  heart  of  the  hideous  foe.  It  broke 
through  shield  and  breast-plate,  and  the  heathen  sank  to  the 
ground,  howling  in  the  agony  of  death  ;  and  howling  fled  his  com- 
panions through  the  wood.  Then  was  it  as  if  the  sun  shone 
brighter,  and  gleamed  more  joyously  through  the  trees.  Thio- 
dolf took  the  King-spear  out  of  the  hand  of  his  armor-bearer,  say- 
ing, "  See,  Philip,  now  have  I  taken  this  royal  weapon.  May  it 
not  be  that  it  is  intended  for  Wladimir,  to  avenge  the  death  of  our 
noble  Vseringer  prince  ?" 

But  it  happened  otherwise  than  he  had  thought.     For  suddenly 


262  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  v. 

a  wild  tumult  arose  near  him  in  the  thicket :  some  Bulgarians, 
with  loud  rejoicings,  were  dragging  away,  by  the  help  of  many 
cords,  a  rider  and  his  horse,  who  had  both  been  caught  in  their 
noose.  Philip  cried  out,  "  By  heavens,  they  have  taken  the  old 
silent  knight !"  "  Can  they  even  take  ghosts  ?"  muttered  Thio- 
dolf  to  himself;  but  at  the  same  time  he  hurled  the  King-spear 
against  the  leader  of  the  wild  band  with  such  force,  that  the  point, 
passing  through  his  neck,  entered  the  arm  of  the  man  nearest  to 
him,  and  threw  them  both  to  the  ground.  As  the  rope  fell  out  of 
their  hands,  the  cunning  knot  became  unfastened,  and  the  dark 
horse  sprang  up,  stamping  fearfully  :  the  old  knight,  indeed,  had 
not  power  to  rise,  but  his  sword  was  vigorously  swung  around, 
and  it  struck  the  two  nearest  foes.  At  the  same  time  Thiodolf 
and  Philip  sprang  joyfully  to  the  fight ;  and  hardly  had  Throng- 
piercer  flashed  a  few  times  hither  and  thither,  when  the  wild 
troop  were  scattered. 

Thiodolf  raised  the  old  man,  dreading  lest  perchance  he  was 
laising  the  dry  bones  of  a  ghostly  corpse  beneath  its  iron  cover- 
ing.  Philip,  the  while,  endeavored  to  draw  the  King-spear  out  of 
the  wounds  of  the  two  fallen  men ;  but  sorrowfully  turning  to  his 
chief,  he  said,  "  Ah,  master,  the  noble  weapon  is  broken  by  the 
shock  of  the  fall  of  those  two  enemies." 

"  Oh  !"  said  Thiodolf,  sighing,  "  and  the  great  Helmfrid  gave 
it  me  for  the  most  glorious  deed  of  my  warrior  life,  and  Wladimir 
lives,  and  is  free  !" 

"  Fool !"  muttered  the  old  man  from  behind  his  vizor,  while  he 
again  mounted  his  horse, — "  Fool !  and  dost  thou  then  know  what 
is  the  most  glorious  deed  of  thy  life  ?" 

So  saying,  he  spurred  on  his  horse  to  a  more  open  part  of  the 
wood,  suddenly  disappearing  from  the  eyes  of  the  astonished  chief 
and  his  armor-bearer. 

"  What  have  we  to  do  now  with  bewildering  thoughts  ?"  cried 
Thiodolf,  and  sprang  on  his  horse  ;  for  in  this  place  the  forest 
was  less  overgrown,  and  a  gentle  hill  appeared  to  lead  up  to  the 
castle  of  Wladimir.  He  flew  up  it,  sounding  his  horn.  Every 
one  whose  horse  had  followed  rushed  up  after  him ;  and  so,  at 
the  end  of  the  wood,  he  quickly  drew  up  in  order  a  troop  of  horse, 
stretching  out  so  as  to  cover  the  dismounted  and  the  foot-soldiers, 


CHAP,  v.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  263 

when  in  scattered  detachments  they  issued  from  the  wood.  Philip, 
whose  faithful  chestnut  horse  had  not  left  him,  was  sent  to  hasten 
the  ordering  of  the  troops  ;  for  the  Bulgarians  were  flying  over 
the  plain,  and  Thiodolf  dared  to  hope  that  by  a  rapid  attack  of  the 
foot-soldiers  the  taking  of  Wladimir's  castle  might  at  once  be 
effected. 

Close  before  him  lay  the  strange  building,  in  the  midst  of 
many  outworks  and  entrenchments.  Uncouth  towers,  with  oddly- 
shaped  roofs,  rose  up  heaped  together  on  one  side  like  so  many 
adjoining  houses  ;  on  the  other  side  were  none.  With  the  same 
caprice  bright  colors  were  streaked  over  walls  and  battlements, 
and  colored  flags  floated  now  from  loop-holes,  now  from  roofs. 

"  I  prefer  the  house  where  Uncle  Nefiolf  and  I  dwell  in  Ice- 
land," said  Thiodolf;  "for  it  looks  as  if  earnest  men  of  one 
mind  had  built  it,  and  that  they  knew  what  they  liked." 

A  Bulgarian  rider  sprang  forth  from  a  distant  part  of  the  wood 
and  galloped  towards  the  castle  ;  but  he  stopped  when  he  saw 
the  troop  of  horsemen  and  drew  near  to  them,  crying  out,  "  Art 
thou  not  the  great  Thiodolf,  thou  yonder  with  the  golden  helmet, 
and  the  silver  war-trumpet  in  thy  hand  ?  If  thou  art  he,  come 
forth  !  We  two  will  bring  the  strife  to  an  end.  I  am  Wladimir!" 

Thiodolf  recognized  the  bold  leader  on  that  night  in  which 
Ilelrnfrid  fell.  He  joyfully  spurred  on  his  horse,  and  said, 
"  Praise  be  to  all  the  gods  of  Asgard,  the  time  is  come  !" 

Wladimir  cried  out,  as  he  rushed  against  him,  "  Wlasta !" 
and  a  more  joyous  thrill  passed  through  Thiodolf 's  bosom,  as, 
with  all  the  strength  of  his  thundering  voice,  he  exclaimed, 
«  Isolde  !" 

The  two  young  chiefs  manoauvred  for  a  time ;  Wladimir 
seemed  about  to  hurl  his  spear,  or  to  let  fly  an  arrow  from  his 
bow,  and  kept  at  a  distance,  as  if  mocking  his  enemy.  Thiodolf, 
who  had  already  on  this  day  gloriously  used  his  three  Helmfrid 
spears,  and  had  for  the  time  lost  them,  now  would  rather  have 
decided  the  combat  by  his  good  sword  Throng-piercer,  and  waited 
only  for  the  first  spear  or  arrow  of  his  foe  to  close  quickly  in 
upon  him,  and  to  begin  the  decisive  fight  of  sword  to  sword. 

Then  an  arrow  of  Wladimir's  flew  close  to  Thiodolf 's  golden 
helmet,  and  almost  as  swiftly  did  Thiodolf  fly  upon  his  foe  ;  but 


264  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  r 

this  was  apparently  what  Wladimir  had  wished,  for  he  and  his 
horse  remained  motionless,  as  if  fixed  by  enchantment ;  and  as 
Thiodolf  struck  in  his  spurs  for  the  final  rush  he  felt  that  a  noose 
was  thrown  over  his  head,  and  he  was  dragged  by  it  to  the 
ground. 

"  Mean,  unknightly,  accursed  warrior !"  he  exclaimed ;  but 
he  already  lay  on  the  ground,  and  his  horse  bounded  back,  foam- 
ing  and  snorting. 

Wladimir  spurred  his  horse  sideways,  and  pulled  at  the  cord 
as  when  the  old  Helmfrid  had  been  overthrown.  But  Thiodolf, 
with  unexpected  dexterity,  had  fixed  his  sword  in  the  grass, 
raised  himself  by  its  help,  and,  planting  his  iron  heel  deep  in  the 
ground,  he  pulled  at  the  rope  so  powerfully  that  Wladimir,  who 
had  bound  it  round  his  hand,  was  forced  from  his  horse  and  drawn 
down  to  his  enemy.  Then  Thiodolf  knelt  on  his  breast,  and 
said  to  some  of  the  Vseringer  horsemen,  "  Bind  me  this  fellow 
with  his  own  cords,  for  he  has  fought  like  a  robber,  not  like  a 
hero." 


CHAP,  vi.]  THIODOLPH  THE  ICELANDER.  265 


CHAPTER  VI. 

A  DISMAL  howl  arose  from  the  Bulgarian  castle,  for  from  its 
ramparts  it  could  be  seen  how  Wladimir  was  overpowered  and 
bound.  At  the  same  time  the  Greek  infantry  and  the  dis- 
mounted soldiers  had  been  drawn  up  in  order,  and  were  ad- 
vancing on  all  sides,  with  quick  steps,  against  the  fortress  and  its 
outworks. 

Then  suddenly  something  darted  out  of  a  window  of  the  tower 
like  a  little  tongue  of  flame.  The  first  who  noticed  it  thought  it 
was  a  new  gold-colored  flag,  but  the  glowing  light  spread  on  all 
sides  more  wildly,  and  similar  ones  flashed  from  all  the  openings 
of  the  building.  "  The  castle  of  Wladimir  is  on  fire  !"  ex- 
claimed all  the  troops ;  and  they  flew  towards  it  to  rescue  what- 
ever treasures  might  there  be  found. 

At  that  moment  a  Bulgarian  chief  appeared  on  one  of  the 
ramparts,  leading  with  him  an  old  Christian  priest,  whom  he  half 
suspended  by  a  rope  from  a  projection  of  the  tower,  calling  out 
to  Thiodolf,  "  Halt,  thou  daring  Greek  leader,  and  grant  us  peace 
and  a  free  passage,  or  we  shall  throw  over  to  thee,  and  dash  to 
pieces,  this  man,  who  is  holy  in  thy  land." 

But  at  a  sign  from  Thiodolf,  Wladimir  was  brought  forward 
in  bonds,  and  the  young  chief  said,  "  Man  for  man — blood  for 
blood  !  Place  at  once  the  Christian  priest  out  of  danger,  extin- 
guish the  fire,  and  surrender,  or  there  will  be  no  mercy  for  your 
chief,  no  mercy  for  a  living  soul  in  his  fortress.  But  if  you  sur- 
render, by  the  honor  of  a  general,  you  have  to  do  with  kindly 
warriors,  and  I  will  take  you  into  an  honorable  captivity.  Only 
one  thing  I  desire,  take  no  long  time  to  consider." 

They  drew  up  again  the  Christian  priest,  and  began  to  quench 
the  fire,  and  soon  came  forth  in  solemn  procession  as  prisoners 
of  war,  with  their  arms  lowered. 

"  They  might  have  decided  on  something  better,"  said  Wladi- 


266  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  vi. 

mir,  gnashing  his  teeth.  "  Tell  me,  chief  of  the  Greeks,  how 
hast  thou  thus  deluded  them  ?" 

"  I  have  not  deluded  them,"  answered  Thiodolf :  "  but  it  may 
perhaps  be,  that  if  a  man  desire  something  with  a  right  strong 
and  earnest  purpose,  few  people  are  in  condition  to  refuse  him." 

The  prisoners  were  led  on  by  the  Christian  priest,  bearing  a 
lofty  crucifix.  He  placed  himself  directly  before  Thiodolf,  arid 
said,  "  In  the  name  of  Him  who  died  for  thee,  show  thyself  a 
merciful  conqueror." 

"Ah,  has  He  indeed  died  for  me  too?"  sighed  Thiodolf;  and 
he  looked  with  deep,  sad  longing  at  the  image  on  the  cross.  But 
then  he  said,  with  a  calm  look,  "  It  is  not  here  a  question  of  mercy, 
but  simply  and  solely  of  keeping  my  word,  dear  sir  ;  or  did  you 
not  hear  what  I  called  up  to  those  people  ?  In  the  meanwhile 
tell  me,  if  it  is  not  painful  to  you,  what  storm  has  driven  you 
into  this  wild  land  ?" 

"  No  storm,"  answered  the  priest.  "  The  holy  loadstone  of 
faith  drew  me,  and  I  followed  it  hither  to  bring  to  these  poor  be- 
nighted men  the  knowledge  of  our  blessed  Saviour  Christ  The 
people  received  me  better  than  I  had  hoped ;  and  only  in  these 
last  days  did  the  war  so  excite  them  that  they  pronounced  those 
fearful  threats  against  me.  But  I  do  not  think  that  in  fact  they 
would  have  thrown  me  down." 

"  No  !"  answered  Thiodolf,  with  some  anger  ;  "  but  the  threat 
was  outrage  enough,  thou  holy  venerable  man.  Truly  I  can- 
not think  how  anything  so  wild  could  have  come  into  a  man's 
heart." 

"  Yet  so  it  does  at  times,"  said  the  priest.  "  I  was  once  in 
Iceland,  and  there  was  a  noble  young  hero  who  held  me  suspended 
in  the  air  over  the  battlements  of  his  dwelling,  only  to  frighten  a 
messenger." 

The  old  man  paused,  and  looked  smiling  into  Thiodolf 's  face. 
The  youth  recognized  the  good  priest  Jonas,  whom  he  had  so 
madly  carried  off  from  Gunnar's  house  to  marry  Pietro  and  Mal- 
gherita,  and  he  looked  on  the  ground  in  great  shame. 

Some  chiefs  and  captains  gathered  around  him,  asking  how 
the  prisoners  should  be  guarded  and  the  booty  divided.  After  he 
had  arranged  all  gravely,  mildly  and  generously,  as  he  was 


«JHAP.  vi.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  267 

wont,  he  went,  surrounded  by  the  chiefs,  to  a  stream  which  ran 
from  the  castle-hill  to  the  plain,  and  there  washed  clean  the 
golden  shield,  dried  it,  and  polished  the  noble  armor  carefully, 
and  then  swung  it  on  high  glancing  bright  in  the  sunshine,  while 
large  cups  of  noble  wine  were  brought  to  him  and  to  those  around 
him.  Thiodolf  raised  his  cup,  and  cried,  while  tears  glistened 
in  his  eyes,  "  To  father  Helmfrid's  memory !"  and  drank  it 
down.  All  did  like  him  ;  and  there  sounded  through  the  camp, 
repeated  by  a  thousand  echoes  of  the  troops, — "  To  the  memory 
of  father  Helmfrid !" 

Some  hours  afterwards  Thiodolf  had  the  captive  prince  Wladi- 
mir  brought  to  his  tent.  The  Iceland  chief,  disliking,  as  did  his 
whole  army,  the  gloomy,  smoke-blackened  cabins  of  the  Bul- 
garians, had  determined  to  continue  in  their  tents,  which  were 
pleasantly  pitched  on  the  green  grass.  When  Wladimir  en- 
tered, Thiodolf  unfastened  his  bonds,  saying,  "  What  was  un- 
knightly  in  thy  way  of  fighting  shall  now  be  forgotten :  I  will 
speak  with  thee  as  with  a  free  and  honorable  man." 

But  Wladimir  looked  wildly  away,  and  only  answered,  hardly 
repressing  a  curse—"  Wlasta  !" 

"  Thy  heathen  priest  has  deprived  thee  of  her,  and  no  other 
man  in  the  world,"  said  Thiodolf. 

"  I  saw  well,"  replied  Wladimir,  lf  that  thy  heavy  lance  over- 
threw him  in  his  life-blood,  and,  in  sooth,  I  could  have  loved  thee 
in  that  solemn  moment ;  for,  as  thou  sayest,  the  high  priest  bears 
the  first  heavy  guilt  of  my  wo.  But  did  not  Greek  plunderers 
come  afterwards,  and  did  they  not  carry  away  my  queen-like 
love,  when  she  was  bewildered  in  the  fearful  forest  ?  Shepherds 
of  our  nation  passed  by,  and  the  robbers  cried  out  to  them  in 
mockery  that  they  were  taking  the  fair  dumb  maiden  to  the 
imperial  city,  to  be  the  property  of  one  whom  they  called  Gly- 
komedon." 

"  Two  years  ago  I  broke  Glykomedon's  neck  for  him,"  said 
Thiodolf. 

"  Thanks  !"  cried  the  Bulgarian,  seizing  his  hand.  "  I  know 
well  that  a  knight  like  thee  cannot  lie.  But,  in  the  name  of  all 
the  gods,  what  dost  thou  know  of  my  lovely  silent  Wlasta  ?" 

Thiodolf  remained  a  long  time  in  thought.     The  fair  dumb 


268  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  vt 

maiden,  by  whom  Isolde  had  sent  her  pictures,  and  whose  trace 
he  had  himself  so  long  followed,  started  up  before  his  mind,  and 
at  length  he  said  :  "  Wladimir,  if  all  do  not  deceive  me,  Wlasta 
is  in  Constantinople,  and  I  myself  have  seen  her.  Come  with 
me,  and  we  will  seek  for  her.  In  truth,  it  is  of  little  less  import- 
ance  for  me  than  for  thee  to  find  her." 

After  the  fashion  of  the  Bulgarians,  Wladimir  fell  to  the 
ground,  and  would  have  kissed  Thiodolf's  feet;  but  the  noble 
Icelander  showed  his  aversion  to  this  abasement,  raised  him 
up,  and  both  the  chiefs  now  held  counsel  together  respecting 
peace. 

The  conditions  which  Thiodolf  had  determined  on  in  his  un- 
limited power  were  worthy  of  a  free  noble  Northman.  Wladi- 
mir was  to  hold  the  sovereignty  over  all  the  Bulgarian  nation,  and 
to  govern  them  after  their  own  customs  and  privileges,  but  as  the 
sworn  liegeman  of  the  emperor.  In  order  to  receive  a  solemn 
ratification,  and  to  tender  his  solemn  oath,  he  must,  together  with 
some  of  the  principal  Bulgarians,  go  to  the  city  of  Constantinople ; 
and  henceforth  the  teaching  of  the  Christian  faith  was  to  be 
freely  permitted  in  all  Bulgarian  lands,  and  every  Christian 
priest  to  be  safe.  Wladimir  felt  deeply  the  gentle  earnestness 
and  the  noble  clemency  of  these  conditions,  and  he  willingly  gave 
himself  up  to  the  protection  of  Thiodolf  and  the  Greek  empire. 


CHAP,  vn.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  return  into  Greece  was  slowly  effected,  partly  because  the 
new  possessions  needed  to  be  secured  by  the  force  of  the  Greek 
army,  partly  because  the  ever- increasing  severity  of  the  winter 
obliged  them  frequently  to  encamp.  In  the  meanwhile  mournful 
thoughts  passed  through  Thiodolf 's  mind.  He  had  in  vain  inquired 
after  the  silent  knight,  who  had  not  been  seen  since  the  last  com- 
bat. That  he  was  no  ghost,  but  the  yet  living  father  of  Isolde  and 
Malgherita,  Thiodolf  knew  since  the  day  when  he  had  delivered 
him,  and  he  then  understood  the  whole  circumstance.  But  the 
strange. aversion  of  the  old  knight  pressed  sorely  on  him,  and 
made  him  think  that  there  would  be  no  joyful  fulfilling  to  all  the 
hopes  of  his  life.  At  first,  indeed,  he  had  rejoiced  at  meeting 
with  Jonas,  in  the  hope  that  he  would  help  him  to  the  right  know- 
ledge of  the  white  Christ.  But  notwithstanding  all  the  love  and 
renewed  longing  with  which  he  returned  to  the  high  lore,  and  all 
the  hearty  trust  with  which  he  threw  himself  into  the  arms  of  his 
revered  teacher,  the  true  insight  into  the  Divine  Nature  of  the 
Saviour  remained  closed  to  him,  and  his  faith  in  it  uncertain  and 
doubtful.  to 

Wladimir,  on  the  contrary,  quickly  and  readily  took  in  the 
instruction  of  the  holy  man.  "  My  new  faith,"  he  would  say, 
"  leads  me  to  my  new  recovered  happiness,  my  sweet  Wlasta  in 
Constantinople  ;  and  who  would  not  serve  gladly  for  many  a  sad 
year  for  so  glorious  a  pledge !" 

But  Thiodolf,  at  such  speeches,  would  often  say, — "  My  unseen 
love  !  Ah,  heavens !  it  fills  my  whole  heart  with  longing.  Could 
I  only  first  find  the  white  Christ,  I  feel  as  if  Isolde  would  come  of 
her  own  accord !" 

Thus  it  was  that  Wladimir  was  baptized  during  the  march 
home,  while  Thiodolf  rode  on  and  on  in  heavy  unmitigated  grief. 
Winter  passed,  spring  came,  and  all  was  as  of  old  with  the  sad 


270  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  -m 

young  leader,  who  now  drew  near  to  Constantinople  at  the  head 
of  his  victorious  troops,  amidst  the  rejoicings  of  the  people, 
receiving  him  in  every  town  and  village  with  tokens  of  honor 
and  gladness. 

The  chamberlain,  Michael  Androgenes,  had  spurred  on,  at  the 
command  of  Thiodolf,  to  announce  to  the  emperor  all  that  had 
occurred  ;  and  he  now  returned  with  thanks  and  greetings  in  rich 
abundance,  and  with  the  order  that  the  army  should  advance  to  a 
country  palace,  where  the  court  was  now  enjoying  the  lovely 
spring  :  the  emperor  would  there  review  the  troops,  and  afterwards 
feast  them  with  splendid  hospitality. 

The  clear  blue  of  heaven  was  brightly  reflected  back  from  the 
Propontis,  on  whose  shore  the  palace  was  situated ;  in  the  mea- 
dows, lofty  triumphal  arches  sprang  up  from  the  light  green 
flowery  grass,  formed  of  branches  and  rich  waving  wreaths 
of  roses,  myrtles,  and  laurel-leaves.  Choruses  of  youths  and 
maidens,  in  the  strangely  beautiful  dress  of  the  old  inhabitants  of 
Greece,  sang  on  all  sides  to  the  notes  of  flutes  and  citterns,  and 
the  name  of  "Thiodolf"  sounded  in  all  the  songs,  as  some  bril- 
liant star.  But  the  object  of  all  this  praise  said  to  himself:  "  How 
far  more  joyous  was  I  in  Iceland,  where,  instead  of  these  gales  of 
spring,  the  winter  storms  howled,  and,  instead  of  these  solemn 
songs  of  praise,  Uncle  Nefiolf  and  Aunt  Gunhilda  would  by 
turns  scold  !  Yet  I  feel,  in  the  midst  of  this  bitter  sorrow  of  the 
south,  a  noble  fruit  is  ripening  within,  and  all  will  soon  go  better 
with  me,  much  better  than  I  had  ever  dreamt  of." 

The  emperor  rode  forth  to  meet  them  in  all  his  pomp.  As 
Thiodolf  sprang  towards  him,  and  then,  bending  low,  confirmed 
the  news  of  victory  and  of  peace,  the  emperor  hung  round  him  a 
rich  chain,  whose  links  were  partly  sparkling  diamonds  and 
partly  Roman  eagles  of  gold.  Then  Thiodolf  made  a  sign  to 
Prince  Wladimir,  and  presented  him  to  the  emperor,  who,  after  a 
gracious  reception,  desired  him  to  ride  at  his  left  hand ;  the  right 
was  chosen  to  be  Thiodolf 's  place. 

They  thus  passed  through  many  squadrons  of  the  host,  and  the 
emperor  spoke  words  of  encouragement  and  gratitude  now  to  the 
soldiers,  and  now  to  their  leader.  Among  other  things  he  said  to 
Thiodolf:  "  Know  you,  my  dear  leader  and  chief  of  the  Vseringers, 


CHAP,  vii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  271 

that  about  a  year  ago  we  mourned  you  as  dead  ?  Report  is  a 
strange  daring  thing,  which  willingly  makes  sport  of  the  fate  of 
heroes.  Therefore  its  discordant  sounds  spoke  of  you  j  and  the 
eyes  of  many  fair  women  were  moist  at  the  tidings."  '  •«. 

"  The  Valkyrias  passed  by  me  then,"  said  Thiodolf,  gravely  ; 
"and  called  my  master  Helmfrid." 

"  The  Valkyrias  !"  exclaimed  the  emperor.  "  What,  Thiodolf, 
art  thou  then  not  yet  such  as  thou  shouldst  be  ?  Thou  hast 

brought  us  home  a  noble  convert,  and  thou,  the  noble  victor ? 

But  enough  for  this  time.  Lead  the  squadrons  past  the  chariots 
yonder,  where  noble  ladies  are  awaiting  us." 

The  solemn  march  began.  As  formerly,  at  the  mock  combat, 
Thiodolf  passed  before  the  star-like  eyes  of  the  blooming  Zoe ; 
but  the  fair,  blushing  maiden  greeted  him  with  far  more  tender- 
ness than  then.  And  when  he  returned  a'nd  took  his  place  by  the 
chariots,  and  the  elder  Zoe  greeted  him  kindly,  and  even  the 
grave,  pale  Theodora  vouchsafed  him  a  gracious  word,  such  a 
soft  alluring  whisper  first  escaped  the  lips  of  the  young  Zoe,  that 
his  heart  beat  with  emotion,  and  sweet  undefined  longing. 

The  troops  held  a  splendid  feast  in  the  fields  without  the  walls. 
Thiodolf,  and  with  him  Philip,  Wladimir,  and  the  principal  cap- 
tains, were  invited  by  the  chamberlain,  Michael  Androgenes,  into 
the  imperial  gardens.  The  tables  were  prepared  beneath  bright 
flowery  bowers.  The  notes  of  many  instruments  floated  through 
the  branches,  and  united  to  form  the  sweetest  harmony.  As 
evening  darkened,  the  light  of  lamps  glittered  between  the  leaves, 
the  guests  left  the  tables,  and  began  to  wander  through  the  high- 
arched  avenues,  or  to  sail  in  delicate  boats  on  the  many  lakes  and 
canals  of  the  gardens.  Thiodolf  trembled  as  if  in  a  strange 
dream,  and  words  of  love  and  sorrow,  before  unspoken,  hovered 
on  his  lips,  about  to  take  a  form ;  for  almost  ever  at  his  side  was 
the  blooming  Zoe. 

Then  suddenly,  through  a  deep  opening,  was  seen  the  Propontis, 
shining  with  all  the  majesty  of  the  rising  moon,  and  Thiodolf, 
with  quick  dexterity,  disappearing  in  the  crowd  of  knights  and 
ladies,  hastened,  with  inexpressible  longing,  to  the  element  which 
was  so  dear  to  him.  He  reached  the  beautiful  shore,  but  a  thick 
hedge  formed  a  wall  between  him  and  the  sea  which  had  allured 


272  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  rn. 

him ;  he  knelt  down,  stretched  out  his  arms  lovingly,  and  called 
out  to  the  sparkling  ocean : 

"  O  ye  waves,  who  gird  the  earth  and  surround  her  with  a 
thousand  embraces,  ye  who  live  in  eternal  joyous  friendship  with 
those  who  scour  the  woody  heights  of  Iceland,  and  with  those  who 
wander  on  Africa's  golden  coasts, — I  fly  to  you  !  Ye  shall  bear 
me  witness  that  I  have  ever  been  a  true  and  renowned  warrior  ; 
ye  shall  bring  me  tidings  of  my  stern  home,  of  that  pure  beauty 
whom  I  have  sought  through  many  a  year,  heavy  and  weary 
from  my  inward  sorrow.  Ye  shall  cool  my  breast,  burning  with 
the  glowing,  scorching  beams  of  the  south ;  ye  shall  call  up  for 
me  the  shade  of  my  glorious  father.  O  father  Asmundur !  thy 
grave  is  far  off,  in  our  dear  island  of  heroes;  but  lift  up  thyself 
from  thy  rocky  bed,  and  float  over  the  waves  which  in  thy  life- 
time thou  so  often  didst  cross  as  a  victor,  float  over  them  hither 
and  help  thy  son.  He  calls  not  upon  thee  for  help  against  foes 
which  sword  and  lance  may  subdue, — thou  knowest  it,  against 
such  he  can  help  himself, — he  calls  on  thee  for  help  against  that 
which  darkly  and  confusedly  is  raging  in  his  heart,  which 
he  would  fain  not  look  at,  and  yet  must  see.  Help,  father 
Asmundur !  bring  me  tidings  of  the  gods  of  Walhalla  ;  or,  ah ! 
if  it  might  be,  bring  me  tidings  of  the  blessed  white  Christ.  Thou 
seest  how  all  that  I  love  conceals  itself  from  me  in  a  dark  cloudy 
veil,  and  will  not  that  I  should  discover  it.  Father  Asmundur, 
help  !  help,  thou  mighty,  holy  sea !" 

No  shadow  swept  over  the  sea,  no  voice  arose  from  its  glitter- 
ing waves,  but  a  sweet  calming  weariness  came  upon  the  suffering 
hero ;  more  exhausted  than  even  after  the  hottest  fight,  he  sank 
back  on  the  soft  grass,  and  a  gentle  sleep  soothed  him. 


CHAP   vin  ]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  273 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

STREAKS  of  morning  red  were  already  coloring  the  eastern  sky, 
when  Thiodolf  was  awakened  by  the  sweet  sounds  of  a  lute, 
which  seemed  wafted  by  the  sea,  softly  whimpering  in  the  early 
gale.  On  looking  up  he  saw  a  bark  sail  by,  in  which  sat  a  man, 
whom  he  at  once  knew  to  be  the  singer  Romanus.  He  held  on 
his  lap  a  boy  of  rare  beauty,  and  played  on  the  lute  as  he  sang 
the  following  words  : — 

"  Sweetly  the  beams,  fair  child  Giocondo,  play, 
And  light  thine  infant  features  with  their  ray ; 
Now  downwards  vanish  night's  sad  phantoms  pale, 
No  taunting  vision  dares  my  child  assail. 
The  wave  it  rocks  the  bard,  the  bard  rocks  thee 
In  tender  arms.     The  spirits  of  the  sea 
With  many  costly  gifts  our  bark  pursue, 
And  quickly  cheer  us,  though  withdrawn  from  view." 

The  bark  swept  on,  and  vanished  behind  a  woody  promontory, 
after  Romanus  had  lovingly  greeted  the  young  hero,  who  stood 
looking  on  in  amazement. 

Thiodolf  thought  awhile  whether  this  was  more  than  a  shadow 
of  a  fleeting  dream,  or  whether  he  had  really  gazed  on  the  plea- 
sant sight ;  he  remained  in  uncertainty,  and  at  length  plunged 
into  the  cool  waves  of  the  Propontis  to  refresh  himself,  beneath 
the  brightness  of  the  blue  heavens.  Then  he  swam  gaily  back  to 
shore,  dried  and  polished  his  arms,  and  took  joyfully  the  road  to 
Constantinople,  to  visit  Pietro  and  Malgherita. 

In  the  court  of  the  little  dwelling  he  met  a  pale  elderly  man, 
whom,  as  he  approached,  he  with  difficulty  recognized  as  Pietro. 
Much  affected,  they  embraced  each  other.  After  a  moment, 
Pietro  stood  up,  looked  at  his  friend,  and  said  : 

"  Thou  art  also  changed,  my  glorious  Thiodolf;  but  truly  in 
another  way  than  I." 

"  Ye  gods  !"  exclaimed  Thiodolf,  "  Malgherita  yet  lives  ?" 
19 


274  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  vni. 

"  Yes !"  answered  Pietro ;  "  as  much  as  I  do ;  we  bear  the  bur- 
den  alike, — only  her  unspeakable  loveliness  yet  draws  an  en- 
chanted circle  round  her  fading  form."  He  firmly  grasped  his 
friend's  hand,  and  looked  earnestly  and  steadfastly  up  to  heaven. 
At  length  he  said :  "  How  sportively  and  joyously  did  our  love 
begin  ;  and  how  heavily  and  sadly  has  it  again  and  again  been 
broken  up  !  But  so  it  is.  Man  is  a  perverse,  deluded  child,  who 
thinks  that  he  can  play  with  the  high  mysterious  powers  which 
influence  his  life.  He  pulls  and  drags  at  their  dark  garments, 
and  suddenly  they  fall  away  from  the  giant-forms,  and  Medusa- 
faces  stare  round  at  him,  till  all  his  young  blood  curdles  in  his 
veins  at  the  immovable  phantom.  Malgherita  is  yet  sleeping, 
brother ;  come  here  another  time,  and  do  not  wake  her  now,  for 
sleep  is  truly  the  best  of  all  the  dark  web  which  we  here  call 
life." 

Thiodolf  parted  from  his  unhappy  friend  in  deep  sorrow.  He 
had  not  the  heart  to  inquire  after  Isolde. 

"  Ah  !  were  the  glorious  vision  found,"  sighed  he,  "  so  much 
that  is  mournful  could  not  have  remained  in  her  presence," 

As  he  was  returning  to  the  Vseringer  fortress,  he  unexpectedly 
met  a  man,  who  looked  at  him  with  such  bright,  wise  eyes,  that 
light,  as  of  morning,  seemed  suddenly  to  arise  in  his  darkened 
heart.  He  recognized  his  beloved  Bertram. 

As  the  two  men  gladly  shook  hands,  the  merchant  said  with,  a 
smile :  "  It  is  a  good  thing  that  you  no  longer  almost  dislocate 
your  friends'  arms  from  your  warm-heartedness,  as  you  used  to 
do  at  Marseilles ;  and  yet  the  old  Northman  strength  can  still  be 
felt  well  in  the  grasp  of  your  hand.  It  seems  to  me  so  in  all 
respects,  you  conquering  chief,  you  are  as  strong  as  ever,  but  the 
noble  light  has  taken  a  milder  form  in  this  southern  glow." 

"  It  may  be  so,  my  very  dear  friend,"  answered  Thiodolf; 
"  but  that  glow  makes  sad,  and  almost  burns  away  the  marrow 
of  our  life.  Wise  and  noble  Bertram,  almost  my  whole  hope  rests 
upon  you.  Do  you  bring  me  tidings  of  Isolde  ?" 

A  soft  cloud  seemed  to  pass  over  the  bright  face  of  the  merchant. 
"  I  would  I  had  something  better  to  say  to  you,"  answered  he ; 
"  but  it  cannot  be.  Isolde  seems  to  have  vanished  from  the  earth. 
Not  only  here,  but  in  Marseilles,  where  I  twice  went  during  your 


CHAP,  viii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  275 

campaign,  have  I  sought  for  her  with  zeal  and  care — in  vain  ! 
There,  the  black  burnt  ruins  of  the  baron's  castle  rise  up  like 
grave-stones,  touched  by  no  sound,  scarcely  by  any  recollection 
of  life ; — here,  at  times,  traces  of  Isolde  are  discerned,  but  they 
vanish  like  the  track  of  a  ship  on  the  waters.  That  she  is  th« 
being  whom  the  people  here  still  honor  under  the  name  of  l^ 
Secret  Helper,  I  can  hardly  doubt.  But  whether  she  appears  at 
the  side  of  sick  beds,  or  appeasing  mortal  strifes,  or  even  by  her 
sudden  appearance  dispersing  and  calming  tumults,  she  ever  van- 
ishes again  as  promptly ;  and  1  know  not  if  I  have  had  to  do 
with  a  supernatural  being,  or  one  raised  above  the  powers  of  earth. 
She  is  lost  to  you  for  this  world." 

"  Neither  can  I  find  the  blessed  white  Christ,"  said  Thiodolf, 
and  bent  his  head  in  deep  sadness. 

At  that  moment  the  trumpets  of  the  Vaeringer  troop  sounded 
from  the  fortress,  for  the  sentinels  had  perceived  from  afar  the 
approach  of  their  noblest  chief,  and  he  was  now  received  with 
this  warlike  salute.  Joyfully  as  an  awakened  eagle,  the  young 
leader  looked  around  ;  and  as  they  entered,  by  a  high-arched 
door,  the  largest  court  of  the  building,  where  the  squadrons  stood 
drawn  up  in  their  full  splendid  armor,  clashing  their  shields  and 
lowering  their  spears,  Bertram  said  softly  to  Thiodolf,  "  Is  it  not 
true  that  there  is  a  glorious  consolation  in  this,  and,  what  is  more, 
a  glorious  promise  ?" 

"  Yes,"  answered  the  young  Vaeringer  chief,  with  kindling 
eyes ;  "  yes,  friend ;  renown  is  a  divine  gift  of  the  Almighty 
Father  ;  and  the  man  whom  she  crowns  with  her  inspiring  laurels, 
will  win,  if  he  but  remain  true  and  upright,  all  that  is  highest 
and  most  blessed  both  on  this  side  of  the  Runen-stone  and  be- 
yond it." 

Thiodolf  was  yet  standing  in  the  midst  of  his  assembled  troops, 
when  Michael  Androgenes  came  as  a  messenger  from  the  em- 
peror,  and  desired  to  speak  alone  with  the  chief.  They  went  up 
together  to  Thiodolf's  apartment,  the  same  which  old  Helmfrid 
had  inhabited.  As  they  now  entered  the  four  grey  walls,  from 
which,  instead  of  other  ornament,  old  armor  looked  down,  Thio- 
iolf  hung  up  the  gold  shield  on  the  same  nail  where  he  had  so 
often  seen  the  old  hero  hang  it.  A  sorrowful  longing  awoke  in 


276  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  vm. 

the  young  leader's  breast,  but  he  commanded  himself  in  the 
presence  of  the  chamberlain  so  as  to  shed  no  tears,  as  he  would 
else  fain  have  done  at  such  a  moment.  Feeling  his  dignity  as 
successor  to  the  old  Helmfrid,  he  sat  down,  made  a  sign  to  the 
messenger  to  take  a  seat  opposite  to  him,  and  said  : 

"  Pray  heaven,  sir  chamberlain,  that  you  bring  me  some  great 
and  glorious  message.  At  this  moment  my  mind  is  full  of  solemn 
thoughts." 

"  Yes,  my  noble  lord,"  answered  Androgenes,  "  the  message  I 
bring  is  indeed  great ;  it  is  the  greatest  that  can  be  sent  to  any 
hero  in  the  land  of  Greece  from  the  emperor.  I  offer  you  in  his 
name  the  succession  to  the  throne,  and  the  hand  of  the  Princess 
Zoe." 

Thiodolf's  armor  rattled  as  he  sprang  up,  and  immediately  sank 
back  again  in  his  seat,  like  one  who,  starting  from  the  pain  of  a 
sudden  wound,  forthwith  feels  the  exhaustion  of  death. 

"  Let  me  speak  on,"  said  Michael.  "  It  is  natural  that  your 
arms  should  involuntarily  stretch  forth  with  fiery  impatience  to 
reach  such  a  prize,  as  if  you  could  already  seize  it ;  but  various 
conditions  interpose.  The  emperor,  since  he  came  to  the  throne, 
has  cherished  the  thought  of  choosing  a  successor  in  the  husband 
of  the  princess  Zoe,  had  the  lady's  inclinations  honored  one  of 
the  brave  and  thoughtful  men  who  have  shown  themselves  in  the 
capital.  I  am  permitted  to  inform  you,  that  you  are  the  first 
happy  man  on  whom  those  illustrious  eyes  have  rested, — perhaps 
even  before  the  last  expedition.  And  now  your  mighty  renown 
in  war,  and  the  ever  more  courtly  manners  which  show  them- 
selves in  your  whole  demeanor,  have  removed  whatever  obstacles 
might  have  opposed  themselves;  and  the  emperor  merely  desires 
that,  to  gratify  the  people,  you  should  change  your  name  into  one 
of  Greek  sound" 

"  As  Thiodolf  I  have  conquered  for  this  people,"  interrupted 
the  Vaeringer  leader,  "  as  Thiodolf  I  will  live  and  die." 

"  Your  name,"  continued  Androgenes,  "  bears  in  Icelandic 
tongue  the  meaning  of  <  helper  of  the  people.'  You  shall  be 
called  in  Greek  '  Laomedon,'  which  is  but  a  translation.  At  the 
same  time,  it  may,  perhaps,  be  allowed  you  to  retain  with  it  your 
ijprthern  name." 


CHAP,  viii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  277 

"  Ah,  that  indeed  is  not  the  greatest  difficulty,"  said  Thiodolf, 
with  a  sigh. 

"  Certainly  not,"  replied  the  chamberlain.  "  The  emperor 
naturally  requires,  before  all  things,  that  you  enter  the  pale  of 
the  holy  Catholic  Church.  And  then  the  noble  Icelander  La- 
omedon  becomes  the  bridegroom  of  Zoe,  and  the  declared  heir 
of  the  Greek  empire." 

"  Father  of  all  !"  cried  Thiodolf,  "  is  any  new  attraction  needed 
to  take  me  to  the  white  Christ ! — I  have  so  long  sought  Him 
with  a  longing  heart,  and  could  well  nigh  weep  at  not  finding 
Him." 

"  That  is  what  our  great  emperor  well  understands,"  said  An- 
drogenes.  "  He  knows  also,  that  He  whom  you  call  the  white 
Christ  calls  to  Him  every  one  who,  like  you,  seeks  Him  with  the 
whole  heart.  Therefore,  only  pledge  your  word  that  you  will 
at  all  times  be  true  and  faithful  to  the  emperor,  and  a  loving  hus- 
band to  the  princess  Zoe,  and  hereafter  a  benevolent  ruler  of  this 
realm,  and  I  greet  you  at  once  in  the  emperor's  name  as  Laome- 
don,  the  heir  of  the  throne  ;  and  this  very  evening  you  shall  be 
presented  to  the  princess  Zoe  as  her  bridegroom.  The  public 
declaration  shall  take  place  as  soon  as  the  rays  of  the  true  reli- 
gion have  sufficiently  enlightened  you  to  make  you  meet  for  holy 
Baptism." 

Plunged  in  deep  thought,  without  sound  or  motion,  Thiodolf 
remained  in  old  Helmfrid's  seat.  Only  at  times  some  rings  of 
armor  shook,  bearing  witness  to  the  mighty  conflict  which  the 
young  hero  was  inwardly  waging.  Strange  images  passed  be- 
fore him.  His  father  Asmundur,  and  with  him  all  the  ancestors 
of  his  race,  together  with  the  beckoning  misty  figure  of  their 
forefather  Odin,  all  came  by  ;  and  it  was  as  if  their  quenched 
eyes  sparkled  with  youthful  brightness  in  the  reflection  of  the 
Greek  crown  which  was  suspended  over  the  brow  of  their  great 
descendant.  Then,  blooming  in  all  her  endless  loveliness,  the 
young  Zoe  arose  from  a  bed  of  roses,  and  the  cloudy  train  of  the 
old  heroes  caught  a  gleam  of  this  earthly  light ;  she  held  in  her 
fair  hands,  with  bashful  grace,  a  floating  wreath  of  flowers,  which 
she  waved  to  and  fro  as  if  in  sport,  then  wove  it  in  the  imperial 
crown  that  was  descending  on  his  brows,  and  stretched  out  flowers 


278  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  vm. 

and  chaplets  towards  the  young  hero.  Then  there  sounded  from 
afar  a  voice  of  mourning  : — "  Isolde  is  lost  for  thee — lost  for  this 
life  irrecoverably  !  Deluded  hero,  why  dost  thou  yet  hesitate  ? 
Wreaths  of  love  and  crowns  are  sweeping  past  thee !" 

Thiodolf  pressed  tightly  his  (nailed  hands  upon  his  bosom,  that 
none  of  the  links  of  his  breast-plate  might  burst  asunder.  He 
turned  his  eyes,  and  suddenly  the  golden  shield  sparkled  before 
him,  and  it  was  as  if  old  Helmfrid's  image  looked  down  from  it, 
as  when  he  spoke,  even  in  death,  of  the  Norwegian  king's  daugh- 
ter ;  and  Thiodolf  saw,  too,  the  old  fortress  on  the  sea-shore, 
where  the  weary  maiden  sang  to  the  moon,  and  where  her  heart 
broke  in  the  same  instant  that  her  grey-haired  love  bled  to  death 
from  the  wounds  of  the  Bulgarian  lances. 

"  That  is  the  right  northern  love  !"  exclaimed  Thiodolf  aloud  ; 
"  and  he  who  would  tempt  me  by  other  visions  must  be  he  whom 
Christians  call  the  devil.  May  he  be  now  and  ever  rejected  by 
me !  Good  sir  chamberlain,"  he  continued,  turning  to  Michael, 
with  a  calm  firm  voice,  "  I  lay  myself  at  the  emperor's  feet  with 
all  that  I  am  and  all  that  I  possess.  He  has  offered  me  far  more 
of  honor  and  splendor  than  I  ever  can  deserve.  But  I  dare  not 
reach  out  my  hand  to  it,  for  in  my  heart  I  am  a  betrothed  man." 

"  It  is  an  emperor's  daughter,  the  heiress  of  a  throne,  who  will 
vouchsafe  you  her  hand.  All  other  engagements  must  give  way 
to  this." 

"  I  have  learnt  much  in  your  land  of  Greece,"  said  Thiodolf 
gently,  "  but  not  so  much  as  that,  nor  shall  I  ever  learn  it.  Have 
the  goodness  to  give  my  answer  to  the  emperor. .  The  business 
is  ended." 

Michael  turned  to  the  door  with  a  proud,  solemn  bow ;  but 
there  he  stopped,  looked  back  earnestly  with  a  suddenly  awaken- 
ed emotion,  and  said  at  length :  "  O  my  glorious  chief!  whom  I 
have  to  thank  for  the  preservation  of  my  honor,  and  for  more, 
even  for  my  courage  itself  (for,  since  you  forced  me  into  the  com- 
bat, I  have  become  another,  a  bolder,  and  a  better  man),  O  my 
heroic  prince  !  trust  to  me,  and  let  me  carry  to  the  emperor  a  dif- 
ferent message,  or  your  message  in  different  words ;  these  would 
be  your  destruction." 

"  I  rejoice  over  you,  dear  Androgenes,"  said  Thiodolf.     "  You 


CHAP,  vni.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  279 

are  become,  I  teel  it  truly,  a  worthy  knight.  But  your  accustom- 
ed clear-sightedness,  I  think,  has  now  forsaken  you.  Why  should 
this  message  be  my  destruction  ?" 

"  The  emperor  lives  in  his  daughters,"  answered  the  chamber- 
lain. "  When  they  are  concerned,  that  moderation  and  gentle 
justice  which  you  well  know  belong  to  him,  vanish.  And  when 
at  length  a  bright  star  seems  to  rise  on  a  fading,  joyless  existence, 
such  as  the  princess  Zoe's,  and  then  dives  again  into  the  distant 
sea,  as  if  in  scornful  sport  " — 

"  What  are  you  saying  ?"  asked  Thiodolf,  with  surprise.  "  A 
fading,  joyless  existence  ! — she  the  hardly  unfolded  rose-bud,  the 
blooming  Zoe  ?" 

"  Who  speaks  of  her  ?"  answered  Michael.  "  The  daughter 
of  the  emperor,  the  elder  Zoe  " — 

"  So  !"  said  Thiodolf,  and  leant  quickly  back  in  his  seat. 
"  Much  noise  about  nothing !  why  did  you  not  say  that  to  me  at 
once  ?  Friend  Michael,  you  must  learn  that  the  '  no '  would  have 
come  a  good  deal  sooner  and  more  readily  from  my  lips.  But  I 
am  grateful  for  the  honor  done  me  by  the  noble  lady,  and,  of 
course,  my  answer  remains  the  same.  It  would  be  so  for  all  the 
women  in  the  world  except  one  only,  and  that  only  one — I  need 
not  speak  of  it  further.  God  be  with  you,  sir  chamberlain  ;  do 
my  bidding  properly." 

"  Let  me  only  say,"  answered  Michael,  "  that  you  are  still  too 
far  from  Christianity,  or  " 

"  Not  a  syllable  that  is  untrue,"  interrupted  Thiodolf  sternly. 
"  Have  you  good  morning,  Androgenes.  As  I  said,  I  have  to-day 
much  rejoiced  over  you,  and  I  think  that  on  the  whole  you  may 
be  satisfied  with  me." 

At  the  same  time  he  courteously  accompanied  him  to  the  gate 
of  the  Vceringer  fortress,  and  then  ordered  his  wild  young  horse 
to  be  brought  to  him,  and  joyously  made  him  caracole  hither  and 
thither,  as  he  exercised  him  in  the  riding-school  of  the  castle. 


28?  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  ix. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

THE  horse  was  foaming  and  smoking;  Thiodolf  had  it  led  away, 
then  stretched  himself  at  his  ease  beneath  a  tree,  and  said  to 
Philip,  who  just  then  passed  by,  "  Now,  dear  lover  of  horses," — 
for  thus  he  generally  called  him  in  his  happiest  and  brightest 
hours, — "do  as  if  thou  wert  still  my  armor-bearer, thou  renowned 
comrade.  Take  a  lute  and  sing  to  me.  I  feel  so  exceedingly 
happy,  and  my  heart  is  longing  for  the  sounds  of  music." 

Philip  bowed  with  friendly  earnestness,  took  up  his  beautiful 
lyre,  and  sitting  down  in  the  shade  by  Thiodolf,  sang  somewhat 
as  follows  : 

"  Now  joyful  to  the  temple's  gate, 
With  all  the  gorgeous  pomp  of  state, 
Achilles  leads  his  lovely  bride. 
Loud  the  festal  songs  resound, 
Graceful  maidens  whisper  round, 
'  And  who  is  this  ?'  they  say  aside ; 
'  The  far-famed  Phrygian  boy  ? 
Or  Achilles,  scourge  of  Troy  ? — 
Where  then  the  fear  we  had  of  late  ? 

Saw  we  not  Achilles  fighting 

In  the  distant  battle-field  ? 

The  hero  bold,  in  death  delighting, 

Made  the  stoutest  foes  to  yield  ; 

Anger  sparkled  in  his  eye, 

Death  was  e'er  his  company. 

Now  a  softer  glance 

In  his  eye  can  dance, 

And  a  gentler  victory 

Our  hero  doth  achieve. 

Softly  may  other  tongues  declare 
How  in  his  soul  fear  first  arose ; 
Fair  Polyxena's  gentle  love 


CHAP,  ix.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  281 

The  hero's  vanquished  heart  can  move. 
Sweet  pride  of  maidens  !  blushes  now 
Light  thy  bright  cheeks.     But  streamlets  flow 
From  stripling's  eyes  bedew'd  with  tears. 
Mightier  yet  the  prince  appears  : 
Conquests  must  e'er  his  steps  attend, 
And  we  as  conquer'd  ever  bend.'  " 

Philip  laid  his  lute  on  the  grass,  and  sank  down  beside  it ;  and, 
as  if  he  had  been  the  boy  of  whom  he  sang,  a  stream  of  tears 
gushed  from  his  eyes. 

Thiodolf  asked  him  with  surprise,  "  Philip,  my  dear  Philip, 
what  can  move  thy  brave  heart  so  deeply  and  so  tenderly  ?" 

"  The  marriage-feast  of  Achilles,"answered  Philip,  looking  up 
to  his  master  with  mournful  affection.  "  Master,  I  do  not  grudge 
the  hero  his  fairest  wreath,  I  rejoice  that  the  loveliest  of  maidens 
weaves  it  in  his  hair ;  but  let  him  know  that  his  armor-bearer 
Philip  was  a  fool,  and  had  himself  dared,  though  without  any  vain 
hopes,  raise  his  eyes  to  that  princely  Zoe  who  now  with  sweet 
blushes  falls  into  the  arms  of  the  great  Achilles." 

"  Boy,"  said  Thiodolf,  shaking  his  head,  "  if  I  understand  thee 
right  thou  hast  fallen  into  a  strange  error." 

"  Not  so,  dear  master,"  answered  Philip.  "  It  is  at  the  same 
time  my  joy  and  my  grief.  Do  you  not  remember  how  I  now 
wearied  you,  now  pleased  you,  with  my  instructions  about  court- 
ly customs  and  the  correctest  Greek  ?  I  would  fain  then  have 
polished  the  kingly  hero,  so  that  he  might  approach  the  altar  of 
my  goddess  without  blemish.  Joy  to  you,  great  Achilles  !  May 
I  be  in  your  train  when  you  lead  to  the  temple  the  blooming 
Polyxena,  the  brightest  jewel  of  all  lands,  far  or  near !  I  will 
gladly  appear  joyful  as  beseems  a  bridegroom's  friend,  and  truly 
be  joyful  in  my  heart." 

"  Thou  poor  faithful  youth,"  said  Thiodolf,  clasping  him  close 
to  his  heart,  "  I  am  not  Zoe's  bridegroom,  on  my  honor  ;  I  shall 
never  be  it ;  but  thou  shalt,  I  pledge  my  body  and  my  life  on  it, 
dear  comrade." 

"  Master,  master,"  stammered  Philip,  and  his  eyes  seemed  to  be 
dazzled,  "  you  are  putting  some  bewildering  northern  spell  upon 
me.  Master,  are  those  the  wondrous  magic  words  of  the  north  ?" 


282  THIOaOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  ix. 

"Only  trust  me,  my  "Philip,"  answered  Thiodolf,  smiling. 
"  Very  soon  myrtles  of  Greece  shall  spring  forth  from  them,  if 
the  great  Father  grants  me  life  and  power." 

At  that  moment  Wladimir  suddenly  rushed  into  the  room.  "  I 
have  not  yet  got  her  !"  cried  he  to  the  Vseringer  chief.  "  Up, 
my  victor,  and  help  me  in  the  search,  as  thou  hast  promised,  thou 
mighty  hero." 

"  O  ye  enamored  youths !"  said  Thiodolf,  as  he  sprang  up 
smiling,  "you  must  yet  leave  me  quiet  and  leisure  for  other 
things  than  to  win  your  fair  ones  for  you.  Patience,  my  children, 
and  all  shall  be  done ;  but  you  must  learn  to  wait.  See,  I  have 
waited  long,  very  long, — and  I  may  have  to  wait  till  beyond  the 
grave  I  learn  what  I  am  to  believe  of  Walhalla,  and  what  of  the 
white  Christ.  So  peace,  ye  impatient  spirits  !" 

Therewith  he  left  the  fortress  with  a  joyful  step,  and  with  a 
strange  smile  on  his  lips,  which  seemed  to  speak  both  of  his 
strong  bright  trust  and  of  his  deep  sorrow.  Wladimir  .and  Philip 
abstained  from  any  question,  and  from  any  attempt  to  follow  him. 

In  the  meanwhile  Malgherita  was  looking  forward  with  sojr- 
rowful  longing  to  Thiodolf 's  visit,  for  which  Pietro  had  prepared 
her  on  awaking.  It  was  true, — she  felt  sure, — that  he  brought 
no  tidings  of  Tristan ;  and  though  she  had  often  blamed  herself 
for  cherishing  so  vain  and  groundless  a  hope,  yet  its  overthrow 
was  a  new  arrow  to  her  heart.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  the  joy- 
ous  past  awoke  again  with  the  thought  of  Thiodolf,  as  she  ever 
felt  that  all  comfort  which  she  could  yet  receive  would  reach  her 
only  under  the  protection  of  his  shield. 

As  he  entered  she  went  towards  him  softly  weeping,  and,  like 
a  sister  with  an  elder  brother  who  holds  the  place  of  father,  she 
laid  her  head  on  his  bosom.  Pietro,  whose  own  grief  was  stirred 
up  by  his  gentle  wife's  sorrow,  leant  his  drooping  head  on  his 
friend's  shoulder ;  and  Thiodolf,  with  moistened  eyes,  but  earnest 
and  joyous  strength,  supported  his  two  beloved  friends,  and  press- 
ed them  closely  to  his  heart. 

"  Malgherita,  thy  father  yet  lives :  his  ghost  has  never  appear- 
ed to  thee  !" 

These  were  the  first  words  that  he  spoke,  and,  with  the  solemn 
soothing  of  an  organ's  tones,  they  thrilled  through  Malghe- 


CHAP,  ix.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  283 

rita's  breast.  She  lifted  up  her  little  head,  as  a  flower  in  the  cool 
morning  when  the  first  beam  of  the  sun  falls  upon  its  cup' 
weighed  down  with  dew.  Thiodolf  spoke  on,  and  told  how  the 
great  baron  had  delivered  him,  and  he  himself  had  afterwards 
been  so  fortunate  as  to  repay  the  great  gift  with  a  like  return 
after  the  fearful  recognition.  As.no  combat  had  since  taken  place, 
it  was  certain  that  the  disappearance  of  the  noble  knight  was  not 
caused  by  any  mischance  that  had  befallen  him,  but  rather  that 
he  had  left  the  army  in  displeasure  at  the  first  signs  of  peace ; 
for  it  seemed  as  if  his  noble  and  much-injured  spirit  could  only 
find  healing  in  the  tumult  of  war. 

"  Without  doubt,"  added  Thiodolf,  "  he  is  once  more  myste- 
riously wandering  through  the  turmoil  of  this  huge  city.  And 
should  he  again  appear  to  you,  be  not  terrified,  noble  lady  ;  but 
know  that  you  see  before  you  your  living  father,  who,  in  spite  of 
all  his  dark  curses,  cannot  yet  forsake  his  child,  and  so  remains 
near  you,  that  he  may  soon  see,  with  joyful,  forgiving  eyes,  both 
himself  and  you  freed  from  the  effects  of  his  malediction." 

"  Amen !"  said  Malgherita ;  and  she  led  their  friend  into  the 
room  where,  before  the  last  expedition,  they  had  often  sat  toge- 
ther in  confiding  talk.  "  You  bring  me  quite  another  gift  than  I 
had  hoped  for,  my  glorious  friend  ;  but  not  the  less  a  gift  of  end- 
less  refreshment  and  strength,  more  than  my  poor  guilt-laden  life 
could  have  dared  to  expect." 

Thiodolf  no  longer  listened  to  her  words.  His  eyes,  his  whole 
soul,  were  engrossed  by  a  picture  that  hung  near  the  one  before 
sent  from  Isolde  to  her  sister.  Like  the  first,  this  one  was  also  in 
two  parts,  and,  without  doubt,  must  be  the  work  of  the  same  deli- 
cate master  hand.  On  the  one  side  was  seen  the  corpse  of  a 
young  warrior  in  northern  garb,  by  whose  bier  Isolde  stood  mourn- 
ing, as  she  let  fall  a  branch  of  myrtle  on  the  blood-stained,  laurel- 
covered  helmet ;  on  the  other  appeared  the  pale  princess  Theo- 
dora, who,  with  outstretched  arms,  greeted  the  sad  Isolde  at  the 
convent  gate,  and  held  towards  her  the  dress  of  a  nun.  No  words 
were  written  over  these  figures.  But  how  did  Thiodolf 's  bosom 
thrill  when  he  recognized  in  the  warrior's  corpse  his  own  features 
and  his  own  armor !  For  him,  then,  had  Isolde  wept ;  on  his 
head,  as  on  one  gloriously  fallen,  had  she  dropped  with  her  own 


284  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  it 

hands  the  myrtle  branch,  and  then  the  cloister  gates  had  received 
the  spotless  mourner  into  their  impenetrable  enclosure.  He  knelt 
down  before  the  picture,  he  stretched  his  hands  towards  it,  and 
wept  like  a  child.  Malgherita  related  to  him,  that  when  Constan- 
tinople was  mourning  for  his  supposed  death,  the  pretty  mute  had 
brought  this  picture;  since  then  it  appeared  that  Isolde's  life 
must'  have  silently  passed  away  within  the  still  walls  of  the  clois- 
ter, without  sight  or  sound. 

Thiodolf  calmly  arose  from  his  knees,  wiped  away  his  tears, 
looked  lovingly  at  the  picture,  and  said,  as  he  smiled  at  it,  "  Praise 
be  to  the  gods  that  I  have  not  become  Laomedon,  and  had  decided 
never  to  become  it.  So  may  I  feel  myself  not  unworthy  of  thee, 
thou  blessed  form,  for  ever  lost  to  me  in  this  life." 

Pietro  and  Malgherita  looked  at  him  with  surprise,  and  would 
have  asked  for  an  explanation  of  these  words ;  but  Thiodolf  pre- 
vented them,  saying,  "  My  children,  it  is  a  solemn  though  beauti- 
ful secret ;  a  kind  of  refining  fire,  if  you  will  have  it  so.  It  is 
passed,  and  I, — praise  to  the  Almighty  Father! — I  have  borne 
myself  as  a  descendant  of  the  old  race  of  Asmundur.  Also  a 
wreath  has  been  given  me,  over  which  my  ancestors  must  rejoice, 
and  shine  the  brighter  in  its  reflection  ;  even  the  great  Odin  him- 
self, who  came  down  from  heaven  into  the  land  of  men.  The 
noblest  maiden  on  earth,  Isolde,  has  loved  me !  Truly,  children, 
henceforth,  in  all  my  sorrows,  you  shall  ever  find  me  a  far 
stronger  and  more  joyous  Thiodolf  than  heretofore  '" 


CHAP,  x.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  young  chief  had  asked  his  friends  to  go  forth  with  him  under 
the  blue  sky  of  the  bright  spring  day ;  for  his  heart,  full  of  a 
thousand  feelings,  and  of  new  unknown  hopes,  longed  restlessly 
for  the  breezes  of  spring  and  for  the  joyous  songs  of  the  larks. 
Malgherita,  accustomed,  since  she  arrived  there,  to  the  narrow 
bounds  of  her  little  garden,  walked  timidly  through  the  crowded 
streets  by  the  side  of  her  mighty  friend ;  Pietro,  on  the  other  side 
of  her,  looked  up  with  amazement  at  the  heroic  form,  which  ap- 
peared to  shine  in  unearthly  glory. 

Thiodolf  understood  Malgherita's  uneasiness,  and  led  her  to  a 
shady  walk  which  stretched  along  the  sea  shore  and  was  little 
frequented,  and  where  he  himself  could  give  full  vent  to  his  joy- 
ousness  ;  for  in  the  city,  the  low  whispers  of  the  multitude,  of — 
"  That  is  he  !  see  the  great  victor  of  the  Bulgarians,  the  defence 
and  protection  of  our  empire !"  had  sounded  incessantly  around 
him,  and  had  disturbed  the  still  solemnity  of  his  inward  existence. 
But  here,  beneath  the  budding  trees,  lighted  up  by  sky  and  sea, 
words  of  lofty  meaning  sounded  from  his  lips,  and  many  northern 
legends,  as  was  his  wont  when  true  joy  sprang  up  in  his  knightly 
heart. 

A  turn  of  the  walk  suddenly  brought  the  friends  close  to  a  monk, 
who  was  kneeling  before  a  beautiful  crucifix  of  marble,  which 
shone  under  the  shade  of  two  tall  cypress  trees,  and  praying 
with  such  devotion  and  fervor,  that  even  the  chanting  of  Thio- 
dolf's  powerful  voice  did  not  seem  to  reach  his  ears.  Malgherita, 
on  the  contrary,  remarked  the  kneeler  but  too  well,  and  started 
back  from  him  in  terror  ;  for  he  was  the  old  priest  Jonas.  Pietro, 
who  also  recognized  him,  could  not  but  think  of  Castel-Franco, 
and  of  Malgherita's  sad  forebodings.  He  looked  anxiously  at  his 
pale  wife,  and  said  : 

"  Take  courage,  Malgherita ;  if  the  dark  figure  of  Jonas  ap- 


23«  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  z 

pears  to  us,  our  friend  Thiodolf  has  risen  upon  us  as  a  very  bright 
star." 

"  I  am  not  so  frightened  as  thou  thinkest,  Pietro,"  answered 
Malgherita ;  "  only  a  sad  remembrance  of  Castel-Franco  passed 
before  my  mind.  But  I  feel  as  if  the  evil  forebodings  of  old  Jonas 
had  vanished  with  that  fearful  night !" 

Thiodolf,  in  his  gay  eagerness  to  repeat  legends,  hardly  attend- 
ed to  these  words,  and  continued  to  pour  forth  the  adventures  of 
some  old  hero  of  the  north.  Just  then  Philip  met  them  ;  his  face 
yet  glowed  with  the  morning's  promise  of  happiness,  and,  bowing 
low  before  his  chief,  he  said : 

"  O  noble  master !  I  pray  you  follow  me  at  once  to  the  great 
amphitheatre,  which  has  stood  in  our  city  since  the  olden  times. 
The  renowned  poet  Romanus  will  there  represent  to-day,  before 
the  emperor,  a  tragedy,  after  the  form  and  fashion  of  the  ancient 
Greeks.  He  has  often  before  delighted  the  emperor  with  like 
representations,  assisted  by  excellent  players.  Wonderful  things 
are  expected  to-day ;  for  he  himself  is  to  act,  as  poets  were  wont 
to  do  in  the  days  of  our  fathers,  and  he  has  worked  carefully  at 
this  tragedy  for  a  long  time.  All  the  people  are  pouring  into  the 
amphitheatre,  and  foremost  our  Vseringers;  for  the  play  repre- 
sents a  northern  legend,  the  life  of  Sigurd  the  serpent-slayer." 

"  Oh,  Sigurd  the  serpent-slayer !"  cried  Thiodolf,  with  kindling 
joy ;  and  he  drew  his  friends  with  him  towards  the  amphitheatre. 
In  vain  Malgherita  would  have  resisted  ;  a  glance  at  the  child- 
like glee  in  the  face  of  Thiodolf  hindered  her  from  any  opposition, 
and,  all  together,  they  entered  the  building,  already  swarming  with 
thousands  of  spectators. 

The  stately  amphitheatre,  with  only  the  bright  vault  of  the  sky 
of  southern  spring  for  its  roof,  its  ascending  rows  of  seats  all  filled 
with  richly  dressed  eager  spectators,  resembled  a  vast  half-ex- 
panded  rose.  Over  the  background  of  the  yet  partly  concealed 
stage  was  seen  the  fertile  Asiatic  shore,  on  the  other  side  of  the 
Propontis,  and  a  portion  of  the  blue  sea  itself,  filling  the  soul  with 
lofty  thoughts  and  lovely  images.  The  sun,  still  high  in  the 
heavens,  seemed  well  pleased  to  pour  its  rays  on  the  festive 
crowds. 

On  all  sides  place  was  reverently  yielded  to  Thiodolf  and  his 


CHAP,  -x.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  287 

company,  and  he  reached  the  foremost  row  of  the  amphitheatre, 
close  to  the  orchestra,  where  the  chorus  had  begun  its  solemn 
prelude.  There  they  seated  themselves ;  and  the  eyes  of  the 
young  northern  hero  were  fixed  with  longing  upon  the  brilliant 
stage,  where  the  great  Sigurd,  the  serpent-slayer,  whom  he 
reckoned  amongst  his  ancestors,  would  soon  appear  in  the  noble 
play. 

Trumpets  sounded,  announcing  the  arrival  of  the  imperial  court. 
The  loud,  joyous  noise  ceased,  and  all  rose  from  their  seats  in 
reverent  silence,  and  all  eyes  were  fixed  on  the  centre  of  the 
amphitheatre,  where,  at  the  second  blast  of  the  trumpets,  appeared 
the  emperor,  his  daughter,  and  the  young  Zoe,  surrounded  by 
courtiers  and  guards.  The  emperor  graciously  greeted  his  sub- 
jects,  as  on  all  sides  they  bent  low  to  him  ;.  but  it  could  be  seen 
that  he  purposely  abstained  from  giving  one  kindly  glance  to  that 
spot  where  shone  the  golden  helmet  of  Thiodolf.  The  Vseringer 
prince  remained  therefore  proud  and  indifferent,  without  again 
bowing ;  and  so  soon  as,  at  the  third  sounding  of  the  trumpets, 
the  imperial  family  had  taken  their  seats,  and  every  one  sat  down, 
he  also,  seated  between  Pietro  and  Malgherita,  turned  again  to 
the  stage,  looking  for  the  arrival  of  Sigurd  with  as  much  pleasure 
and  unconcern  as  if  there  were  no  Greek  emperor  in  the  world. 

The  curtain,  which  yet  concealed  the  proscenium,  rolled  down 
after  the  old  Greek  fashion,  and  vanished.  A  rocky  valley  was 
discovered,  overshadowed  with  oaks  and  overgrown  with  firs,  with 
slender  blossoming  hawthorns  amongst  them  ;  and  while  the  men 
of  the  south  wondered  at  this  strange  scenery,  and  the  skill  of  the 
painters  and  designers,  the  hearts  of  Thiodolf  and  all  the  Vserin- 
gers  beat  high  at  the  thoughts  of  home,  and  their  eyes  filled  with 
tears  of  ecstasy.  The  prologue  of  the  tragedy  began.  Two 
gigantic  figures  came  forth  from  a  rocky  fortress  which  was  seen 
in  the  background  ;  their  buskins  raised  them  to  a  strange  height, 
and  the  skilful  masks,  which  entirely  covered  their  heads,  gave 
them,  as  if  by  magic,  a  strange  and  monstrous  reality,  while 
their  whole  appearance  and  demeanor  accorded  with  the  fearful 
idea.  They  were  the  two  brothers  Fafner  and  Reigen,  who  had 
slain  the  wizard  father  Hreidmar,  for  the  sake  of  his  treasure ; 
and  who  were  now  at  strife  between  themselves,  chiefly  on  ac- 


288  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  x 

count  of  the  mysterious  ring  of  And  war ;  which  the  poet  seemed 
at  pains  to  bring  forward  prominently,  as  the  turning-point  of  the 
tragedy.  Fafner  seized  the  helmet  of  Reigen,  placed  it  on  his 
head,  and  brandished  the  fearful  sword  Hrotte.  Then  Reigen 
retreated  in  affright,  and  Fafner  spoke  : 

"  Soon  shalt  thou,  by  magic  arts, 

A  form  more  fearful  yet  behold  : 
A  serpent's  shape  I  take  upon  me 

To  protect  my  precious  gold. 
Gold  !  thou  chief  of  earthly  treasures  ! 

All  is  lawful  thee  to  save  : 
Henceforth  man  will  change  his  nature, 

And  become  thy  very  slave  !" 

He  went  back  into  the  fortress,  and  Reigen  remained  in  doubt- 
ful thought.  Not  long  after,  Fafner  returned  from  the  deserted 
castle,  in  the  form  of  a  dragon  spitting  fire.  The  trembling 
Reigen  hid  himself  behind  a  rock  ;  but  Fafner  went  about  the 
stage  in  triumph,  and  gave  scornful  words  to  all  who  thought  to 
gain  from  him  some  of  his  gold.  The  man  and  the  dragon 
formed  one  wonderful  whole,  though  without  any  repulsive  dis- 
tortion ;  the  Medusa-like  face  looked  around  in  fearful  beauty, 
and  moved  in  the  most  skilful  and  natural  manner.  Almost  all 
the  spectators  shuddered,  as  now  Fafner  came  down  into  the 
orchestra,  and  vanished  through  the  door  which  was  called 
"  Charonic,"  before  the  foremost  seats  of  the  amphitheatre.  But 
Thiodolf  s  heart  beat  with  a  warrior's  longing  to  try  his  strength 
against  the  dragon  ;  for  the  thought  of  stage  and  acting  was  fast 
passing  from  his  mind  before  the  living  representation  of  the 
well-known  northern  legend  ;  and  now  Reigen  came  forth,  with 
these  words,  which  sounded  mightily  throughout  the  assembly, 
by  the  power  skilfully  imparted  to  his  voice  by  the  mask  through 
which  he  spoke : 

«  Daring  fool !  and  shall  it  be 

That  gold  become  man's  gathering-word, 
And  that  he  who  best  preserves  it 

Shall  become  his  brother's  lord  ? 
Then  will  I  against  thee  bring 

A  higher  force,  thou  scaly  worm. 
Serpent  !  Sigurd  is  upon  thee  ! 

Reptile  !  dread  the  hero-form  1" 


CHAP,  x.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  289 

The  concealing  curtain  was  again  raised,  the  prologue  was 
ended.  Thiodolf  heard  nothing  that  Pietro  and  Malgherita  spoke 
to  him  of  the  skill  of  the  poet,  the  designers,  and  the  painters. 
His  mind  Was  full  of  the  victory  over  the  golden  dragon  ;  and  he 
fixed  his  ardent  eyes  on  the  stage  to  see  whether  Sigurd  would 
soon  appear,  and  whether  he  would  be  a  true  and  worthy  Sigurd, 
one  from  whom  victory  might  be  expected.  At  the  worst,  he 
purposed  to  help  him. 

Again  the  curtain  rolled  away,  and  left  the  proscenium  free. 
Sigurd  and  Reigen  were  seen  coming  from  afar,  on  the  right ; 
and  all  the  spectators  gave  a  joyful  exclamation  at  the  sight  of 
the  richly  adorned  young  hero.  But  Thiodolf  muttered  doubt- 
fully to  himself:  "  The  youth  looks  fair  enough,  and  he  is  also 
tall  and  slender  ;  but  I  fear  he  will  have  no  success.  He  might 
wield  his  arms  very  much  better." 

The  magic  sword  was  now  to  be  forged  and  sharpened  for  the 
occasion  ;  and,  as  it  glowed  in  the  fire,  Reigen  kindled  in  the 
breast  of  the  young  Sigurd  a  bold  desire  for  the  ring  of  And  war. 
At  the  call  of  the  mysterious  smith,  the  magic  forms  of  Brynhil- 
dur  and  Gudrun,  surrounded  by  other  prophetic  apparitions,  passed 
through  the  valley.  The  young  Sigurd  was  fired — Thiodolf  far 
more  so  :  he  lost  all  consciousness  of  self,  when  the  noise  of  the 
dragon  was  heard  behind  the  amphitheatre,  till  most  of  the  specta- 
tors trembled  at  the  fearful  threatening  sounds ;  Sigurd  and  Rei- 
gen concealed  themselves,  and  Fafner  issued  forth  from  the  Cha- 
ronic  door  amidst  the  deep,  long-drawn  notes  of  the  trumpets. 
But  hardly  had  he  climbed,  with  a  strange  motion,  the  steps  from 
the  orchestra  to  the  stage,  when  Thiodolf  sprang  after  him  with 
a  mighty  leap,  Throng-piercer  flashing  in  his  right  hand  ;  he 
reached  the  monster  in  the  middle  of  the  stage  and  struck  him 
so  that  the  Medusa-head  broke  asunder,  cracked,  and  split,  and 
a  rapid  stream  of  blood  flowed  from  it.  A  wondrously  lovely 
boy  rose  up  out  of  the  broken  disguise,  with  a  mien  half  terrified, 
half-threatening,  still  partly  protected  by  the  sheltering  arm  of  the 
man  whom  the  powerful  blow  had  struck  ;  and  while  the  noble 
child  spoke  his  anger  and  displeasure,  and  blood  streamed  over 
20 


290  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  x. 

the  strange  magic  figure,  and  Thiodolf  with  lowered  sword,  stood 
near,  gradually  recovering  his  recollection,  the  assembly  remained 
for  a  long  time  silent  and  astonished,  as  if  before  a  new  and  beau* 
tiful  scene,  unexpectedly  prepared  for  them  by  the  skill  of  the 
minstrel  Romanus. 


CHAP  xi  ]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER. 


CHAPTER  XL 

BUT  by  degrees  there  arose  among  the  spectators  a  murmur  of 
discontent.  They  looked  up  on  all  sides  to  the  imperial  seats ; 
and  when  they  saw  that  the  emperor  was  about  to  leave  the  dis- 
turbed theatre  with  angry  looks,  the  general  anger  was  no  longer 
concealed.  With  loud  curses, — the  Greeks  had  yet  so  much  ©f 
their  fathers'  blood  in  them  as  to  look  upon  the  interruption  of  a 
tragedy  as  a  sort  of  profanation, — all  the  spectators  arose  from 
their  seats,  and  pressed  into  the  orchestra  to  seize  upon  the  daring 
offender,  forgetful  of  his  renown,  to  which  they  had  just  before 
paid  homage,  and  mindful  only  of  his  present  offence,  Philip 
and  the  Vaeringers  commanded  quiet,  and  laid  their  hands 
on  their  swords  to  defend  their  chief;  but,  solitary  and  dis- 
persed as  they  stood  in  the  endless  crowd  of  people,  they 
could  not  stem  its  force,  but  only  added  to  the  tumult.  Women 
and  children  shrieked  distractedly  in  the  press.  Malgherita,  pro- 
tected by  Pietro.  seemed  unmindful  of  the  danger  ;  but  from  the 
part  of  the  amphitheatre  where  she  stood  she  stretched  forth  her 
longing  arms  towards  the  child,  as  if  grasping  at  some  vision. 
Thiodolf  had  lifted  it  out  of  the  dragon's  skin  and  taken  it  in  his 
arms,  quieting  and  caressing  it ;  while  the  wrathful  multitude 
had  poured  into  the  orchestra,  and  were  now  pressing  towards 
the  steps  which  led  to  the  stage. 

Then  for  the  first  time,  Thiodolf  appeared  aware  of  the  tumult. 
"Hush,  my  darling,"  he  said  to  the  child  "they  shall  do  thee  no 
harm." 

He  gave  it  to  the  minstrel  Romanus,  who  had  now,  with  a  bleed- 
ing arm,  risen  out  of  the  dragon's  disguise  ;  then  went  towards  the 
steps  of  the  orchestra,  and  cried  out,  as  he  waved  his  flashing  sword 
above  his  head,  "  Is  there  any  one  here  who  would  speak  to  me  ?** 

All  were  for  a  moment  silent,  as  if  spell-bound.  But  the  more 
distant  soon  renewed  their  upbraidings  and  curses,  and  pressed 
forward,  venturing  even  to  throw  knives,  and  whatever  else  thev 
had  in  their  hands,  upon  the  stage. 


999  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  M 

Then  with  overpowering  force  rose  up  in  Thiodolf  s  breast  the 
old  dark  strength  of  the  berserker  rage,  which  had  so  long 
slumbered  within  him.  He  blew  a  few  threatening  notes,  which 
were  repeated  in  many  different  accents  by  the  Vseringers  scat- 
tered about  the  theatre,  like  so  many  foreboding  echoes.  A  fear- 
ful  outpouring  of  blood  seemed  about  to  begin,  and  irreconcilable 
Discord  brandished  her  torch  over  town  and  country. 

Suddenly  the  crowd  gave  way  before  a  white  figure,  who 
glided  round  the  amphitheatre  and  came  into  the  orchestra. 
Wherever  she  drew  near,  the  noise  was  hushed,  and  a  low  whis- 
per, "  See,  there  is  the  Secret  Helper !"  spread  more  and  more 
on  all  sides  ;  so  that  at  length  silence  reigned  over  the  whole 
theatre,  only  interrupted  by  an  occasional  war-cry  of  Thiodolf 
and  the  Vseringers. 

The  white  figure  ascended  the  steps  of  the  orchestra  to  the 
stage,  took  the  child  from  the  arms  of  the  bleeding  Romanus, 
and  covered  him  soothingly  with  her  veil ;  then  she  approached 
Thiodolf,  in  order  also  to  allay  his  wrath.  But,  in  the  mean- 
while, the  multitude  had  broken  forth  with  renewed  fury,  and 
Thiodolf,  gnashing  his  teeth,  and  fearfully  rolling  his  eyes,  incited 
himself  to  yet  wilder  wrath  by  words  of  scorn.  Then  the  Secret 
Helper  placed  herself  between  him  and  the  people,  raised  her 
hand  as  if  in  warning,  and  exclaimed,  "  My  life  for  his !  I  bid 
you  all  go  back  in  peace  and  submission.  Whoever  dares  to 
touch  this  consecrated  head  will  be  accursed  and  lost  for  time  and 
for  eternity !" 

All  bowed  in  deep  reverence  to  these  words  of  solemn  warn- 
ing. Thiodolf  alone  still  foamed  with  the  old  berserker  rage  ;  and 
would  have  followed  the  retreating  crowd  through  the  orchestra, 
but  the  mysterious  lady  turned  towards  him,  a  little  raised  her 
veil,  and  said,  "  Thiodolf,  hast  thou  then  quite  forgotten  me  ?" 

In  gentle  sorrow  the  northern  hero  sank  upon  his  knees,  breath- 
ing, in  low  accents,  "  O  Isolde,  O  my  heavenly  lady  Isolde !" 

But,  as  a  spectre  of  the  night,  there  arose  suddenly  in  the 
crowded  orchestra  a  full  armed  gigantic  knight.  He  extended 
one  hand  towards  Pietro  and  Malgherita,  the  other  towards  Thio- 
dolf and  Isolde,  and  said,  in  a  loud  voice,  "  Thy  father's  curse  ia 
taken  away  !  Peace  and  joy  to  all  my  children  !" 


CHAP,  xi.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  393 

The  emperor  had  beheld  these  strange,  almost  incredib  e  occur- 
rences,  motionless  and  petrified.  He  now  sent  Michael  Andro- 
genes  and  some  heralds  to  bring  to  him  all  those  who  had  taken  part 
in  what  had  happened,  and  to  pacify  the  people  more  completely. 
This,  however,  was  unnecessary ;  for  the  procession,  led  on  by 
the  Secret  Helper,  found  on  its  way  only  bent  heads  and  a  deep 
reverential  silence.  In  truth,  since  the  holy  lady  had  spoken  to 
them,  the  multitude  had  become  calm,  and  grave,  and  expectant, 
as  if  some  great  festival  had  been  proclaimed.  The  tall,  full- 
armed  knight,  whom  all  had  seen  before  recognized  as  the  great 
baron,  clasped  lovingly  in  his  arms  Pietro  and  Malgherita,  who 
had  well  nigh  sunk  to  the  ground  before  him,  and  led  them  up  to 
the  throne  of  the  emperor. 

There,  surrounded  by  the  rest  of  the  royal  family,  stood  the 
pale  Princess  Theodora,  who  had  just  appeared  amongst  them. 
She  spoke  these  words  of  reproof  to  her  imperial  father  :  "  O 
thou  who  art  obeyed  by  the  East  and  honored  by  the  West,  be- 
cause so  has  willed  it  God's  holy  counsel,  wouldst  thou  then 
calmly  have  seen  slaughtered  before  thine  eyes  the  hero  who  has 
given  peace  to  the  limits  of  thine  empire,  and  freed  many  thou- 
sands of  thy  subjects  from  miserable  ruin  and  a  hard  captivity  ? 
Father,  I  know  the  cause  of  thy  displeasure  ; — I  dare  not  speak 
it  out,  for  it  would  bring  a  blush  to  other  cheeks." 

A  deep  color  flushed  the  pale  face  of  the  speaker,  called  up,  as 
all  felt,  by  another's  shame  and  another's  folly.  She  paused  a 
moment,  then  raised  again  her  head,  and  spoke  with  solemn  ear- 
nestness : 

"  It  was  a  great  and  glorious  act  of  this  young  Vseringer  chief 
which  called  down  thy  wrath  upon  him ;  and  therefore  have  I 
brought  to  him  the  dearest  gift  of  his  earthly  life,  which  he  had 
long,  with  bitter  grief,  bewailed  as  lost." 

She  took  Isolde's  hand,  and  led  the  noble  maiden  to  Thiodolf, 
saying,  "  So  soon,  O  Thiodolf,  as  the  Lord  has  received  thee  into 
the  number  of  His  disciples,  she  is  thine." 

Then  she  related  the  former  history  of  Thiodolf  and  Isolde,  and 
how  her  royal  sister,  the  Abbess  Eudocia,  had  directed  all  from 
her  retreat ;  training  Isolde  to  humility,  and  keeping  her  in  con- 
cealment, while  yet  denying  her  the  veil  she  longed  to  take,  Eudo. 


294  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  xi. 

cia's  prophetic  spirit  revealing  that  in  the  world  was  cast  the  lot 
of  the  daughter  of  the  great  baron.  At  length,  when  Isolde  was 
almost  overwhelmed  with  sorrow  by  the  news  of  Thiodolfs  death, 
Eudocia  had  consoled  the  mourner  by  admitting  her  to  the  novi- 
ciate, but  ever  refused  to  let  her  take  the  vows.  "  This  day," 
continued  Theodora,  "  as  I  was  with  my  sister,  she  suddenly,  as 
if  entranced,  raised  her  eyes  to  the  sun.  saying,  '  It  is  the  hour : 
all  mysteries  will  soon  be  solved.  Hasten,  both  of  you  ;  oh  I 
hasten.  Pass  over  to  the  amphitheatre  !  Hasten,  I  repeat !  the 
life  of  a  hero  is  at  stake,  and  yet  more.'  We  did  as  she  com- 
manded, and  all  has  come  to  pass  as  ye  have  seen." 

"  All  mysteries  will  soon  be  solved,"  repeated  the  baron,  so- 
lemnly coming  forward.  "  The  father's  curse  is  well  nigh  loosed. 
Isolde,  in  presence  of  the  emperor's  court,  before  army  and 
people,  has  ventured  her  life  for  love  of  a  young  hero,  and  the 
union  of  these  two  noble  beings  is  determined.  Now  understand 
I  the  dark  saying  of  Huldibert,  which  appeared  in  the  old  ar- 
chives before  the  sudden  flame  had  consumed  the  parchments  and 
the  castle.  The  Provencal  castle  may  lie  in  ruins !  my  happy 
children  and  grandchildren  will  rebuild  it  more  princely  than  ever  ; 
for  assuredly,  that  noble  child  who  lies  in  Isolde's  arms  is  the  lost 
Tristan  of  Pietro  and  Malgherita." 

"  O  heaven,  I  had  so  hoped  from  the  first  moment !"  cried  Mai- 
gherita  ;  and  she  stretched  out  her  hands  towards  the  boy,  who, 
with  a  sweet  smile,  held  out  his  to  her  from  Isolde's  arms. 

The  great  baron  came  between  them.  "  Not  vet,"  he  said — 
"  not  till  Isolde  is  joined  in  holy  marriage  to  her  lover  can  the 
ban  be  fully  taken  off." 

"Why,  then,  do  we  delay?"  said  the  emperor.  "Let  us 
forthwith  to  St.  Sophia's  church,  and  there  see  the  holy  sacra- 
ment of  baptism  administered  ;  for  assuredly  Thiodolf  will  now, 
with  a  willing  and  joyful  heart,  fulfil  that  condition  of  his  mar- 
riage." 

"  For  many  years  have  I  striven  after  it,  my  royal  master," 
answered  Thiodolf;  "  and  oh,  with  what  a  happy  heart  would  I 
draw  near  to  it  if  it  were  granted  me  to  know  the  blessed  white 
Christ !  But  I  will  never  dishonor  His  table  by  coming  to  it  as  a 
doubting  guest — no,  not  even  for  Isolde's  sake." 


CHAP,  xi.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  295 

A  look  of  the  most  ardent  love  fell,  as  he  spoke,  upon  his 
beautiful  bride,  who  looked  up  in  joyful  wonder  at  her  knight, 
whilst  the  great  baron  pressed  his  hand  with  deep  feeling,  and 
the  emperor  looked  away,  somewhat  ashamed.  His  eye  fell  upon 
the  minstrel  Romanus,  and  he  asked  him  eagerly  how  he  had 
come  by  the  child,  and  whether  he  was  really  the  son  of  Pietro 
and  Malgherita. 

His  answer  removed  all  doubts.  Allured,  as  minstrels  are 
wont  to  be,  to  the  scene  of  great  events,  he  wandered  to  the 
ruins  of  Castel-Franco  the  morning  after  its  destruction,  and  had 
there  found  the  little  Tristan  amidst  the  fallen  walls,  in  the  same 
dress  in  which  his  mother  had  last  seen  him,  and  in  which  he  yet 
appeared  to  her  mind's  eye.  "  He  smiled  so  brightly  up  at  me 
from  among  the  hot  stones,  and  the  ruins  of  tottering  arches," 
continued  Romanus,  "  that  I  gave  him  the  name  of  Giocondo ; 
and  up  to  this  day  I  have  carried  him  about  with  me  as  a  plea- 
sant  charge,  a  blessed  mirror  of  life,  which  ever  reflected,  as  from 
angel's  eyes,  the  world  and  destiny.  Now  must  I  wander  on 
alone  ;  but  I  shall  often  come  back  to  visit  my  beautiful  Tristan 
Giocondo  ;  and  when  he  is  fully  grown,  we  shall  hear  of  one  an- 
other  from  afar — I  mean,  by  the  sounds  of  my  lute,  and  the  deeds 
of  his  knightly  sword." 

Pietro  grasped  his  hand  with  emotion ;  while  the  emperor,  who 
had  long  stood  in  deep  thought,  now  suddenly  clasped  the  Vserin- 
ger  chief  to  his  heart  before  all  the  people,  in  the  noble  victory 
of  repentance.  Thiodolf  sank  on  his  knees,  kissing  the  hand  of 
his  royal  friend  ;  and  on  all  sides  resounded  the  loud  rejoicing 
cry  of  the  quickly-changing  people,  through  whose  ranks  had 
spread  confused  tidings  of  that  which  had  passed  before  the  im- 
perial throne.  The  fair  Zoe  drew  near  to  the  northern  hero,  and, 
unperceived  by  all,  whispered  in  his  ear,  while  her  cheeks  glowed, 
"  So  help  me  God,  as  I  with  my  whole  heart  rejoice  in  your  hap- 
piness, dear  Thiodolf." 


THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  x« 


CHAPTER  XII. 

WLADIMIR,  far  removed  from  all  festivities  and  rejoicings,  in 
gloomy  displeasure  that  Wlasta  was  not  yet  found,  had  heard 
nothing  of  the  splendid  repast  which  the  emperor  that  very  even, 
ing  gave  in  honor  of  the  reunited.  The  rejoicings  extended  over 
the  city  and  the  Vseringer  fortress,  and  for  that  reason  both  city 
and  fortress  became  hateful  to  the  wrathful  Bulgarian  prince  ; 
and  without  inquiring  what  was  the  occasion  of  the  rejoicing,  he 
sprang  upon  his  horse,  galloped  beyond  the  gates,  then  threw  him- 
self down  on  the  grass  in  a  luxuriant  grove,  and  gave  his  horse 
liberty  to  range  in  the  pastures  around.  All  the  night  through 
he  by  turns  poured  forth  angry  words  to  the  stars,  and  sang 
verses  from  his  native  love-songs,  wetting  the  flowers  with  his  hot 
tears.  Towards  morning  a  sleep  of  exhaustion  closed  his  burning 
eyes,  and  strange  dreams  disported  themselves  before  his  spirit. 

The  melody  of  a  little  Bulgarian  air  on  a  lute  mixed  more  and 
more  distinctly  with  his  dreams.  It  fell  on  his  ear  with  all  the 
soft  sweetness  which  seems  to  belong  to  Sclavonian  songs.  He 
feared  to  awake  fully,  lest  those  beloved  sounds  of  his  country 
should  die  away  in  the  light  of  the  first  rays  of  the  sun ;  but  at 
length  he  heard  the  clang  of  armor  near  him,  and  he  sprang  up. 
It  was  Thiodolf,  who,  as  if  wandering  for  pleasure,  passed  near, 
and  by  his  side  a  tall,  wondrously  lovely  maiden,  who  bore  in 
her  arms  a  smiling  child.  He  said  to  his  companion,  "  It  is  as 
if  Philomel  had  gained  the  power  of  speech,  and  still  retained  her 
pure  enchanting  melody."  Then  he  gave  a  kindly  smiling 
glance  to  Wladimir,  and  with  his  companion  vanished  amongst 
the  trees. 

Wladimir,  as  if  spell-bound,  gazed  around,  for  the  soft  tones 
of  the  lute  yet  sounded  in  Bulgarian  measures  through  the  grove ; 
and  now  his  noble  horse  trotted  up  to  him  with  a  low,  glad  neigh- 
ing, and  in  the  dark  shade  of  the  boughs  bent  his  knees,  as  in 
former  happy  times  he  had  been  taught  to  bend  before  Wlasta. 


CHAP,  xn.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER  29 1 

"  O  merciful  heaven !"  exclaimed  Wladimir,  "  I  must  find  her 
now  or  never.  For  if  again  we  are  carried  far  apart,  to  whom 
could  I  go  but  to  the  fearful  divinities  of  madness  ?" 

But  the  dreadful  words  were  not  yet  fully  spoken,  when  Wlasta 
glided  from  the  thicket,  the  lute  in  her  hand,  and  shining  in  the 
beams  of  morning,  and  of  love  blessed  with  happiness.  At  the 
same  moment  Thiodolf  and  Isolde  again  appeared,  and  led  their 
friends  trembling  with  joy  to  each  other  ;  while  Tristan  Giocondo 
wove  a  chain  of  flowers  which  he  wound  with  childish  grace 
around  the  re-united  lovers. 

Afterwards,  in  calmer  moments,  time  was  found  to  relate  how, 
by  the  power  which  Isolde's  calm  majesty  gave  her  over  Glyko- 
medon,  Wlasta  had  been  delivered  and  freed,  and  how  in  all 
after-trials  she  refused  to  part  from  her  dear  benefactress  until  the 
present  moment,  which  had  brought  to  pass  so  many  reconcilia- 
tions. 

Wladimir  looked  joyfully  in  Thiodolf 's  eyes,  saying  :  "  Thou 
didst  once  tell  me,  my  noble  victor,  that  it  no  less  concerned  thee 
than  me  to  find  Wlasta.  Now  I  think  that  I  understand  thee. 
Is  it  not  true  we  have  both  found,  and  I  may  say,  Joy  to  thee  ?" 

"  Yes,  I  have  found  much,"  answered  Thiodolf,  "  unspeakably 
much  !  But  that  which  is  eternal  is  yet  wanting.  Oh,  who  will 
show  me  the  way  to  the  white  Christ !  For  one  who  has  not 
Him,  what  has  he  in  the  whole  world  ?" 

Isolde  raised  her  eyes  and  heart  to  heaven  in  silent,  solemn 
prayer,  and  little  Tristan  folded  his  tiny  hands  with  sweet  un- 
conscious devotion. 

Now  that  Thiodolf  had  restored  to  the  Bulgarian  prince  the 
happiness  of  love,  he  endeavored  to  do  the  same  with  Philip  ;  but 
this  was  a  much  harder  and  more  serious  task.  Still,  the  en 
deavors  of  the  hero  to  exalt  in  every  way  his  young  armor-bearer 
in  the  eyes  of  the  emperor  and  the  fair  Zoe  were  not  withou/ 
success.  Often  Philip  felt  with  trembling  happiness  that  the  look 
of  his  beloved  were  fixed  upon  him  with  joyful  emotion  when  the 
relation  of  one  of  his  glorious  combats  poured  from  Thiodolf '» 
lips  ;  the  emperor  likewise  took  more  and  more  pleasure  in  the 
discourses  which  the  Vaeringer  chief  directed  to  the  same  object 
and  was  well  satisfied  to  connect  the  thought  of  Philip's  illustri 


298  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  xn 

ous  and  powerful  race  with  that  of  Zoe's  distance  from  the 
throne. 

At  the  marriage- feast  of  Wladimir  he  was  made  a  knight,  and 
then  a  solemn  tournament  was  appointed.  Thiodolf  and  Philip 
kept  without  the  lists  as  mere  spectators,  for  neither  of  them  wore 
the  gilt  spurs.  But  an  imperial  herald  then  solemnly  commanded 
the  two  young  chiefs  to  ride  in,  and  knightly  to  strive  with  the 
knights  for  the  golden  girdle  which  the  blooming  Zoe  held  in  her 
fair  hand  as  the  prize  of  the  victor.  The  emperor's  commands 
were  obeyed  ;  and  the  warriors  of  the  tournament  looked  upon 
it  as  a  high  honor  to  receive  in  their  ranks  two  so  renowned 
heroes. 

Thiodolf  and  Philip  easily  won  the  victory  to  themselves ;  for 
Wladimir,  generally  so  skilled  in  warlike  pursuits,  knew  not  this 
manner  and  fashion  of  combating.  When  at  length  the  two 
came  together,  Thiodolf  let  himself  be  thrown  from  his  saddle ; 
and  Philip,  with  unspeakable  delight,  received  the  prize  from 
Zoe's  hand,  and,  according  to  the  laws  of  the  tournament,  a  kiss 
from  her  lovely  lips.  Isolde  greeted  her  vanquished  champion 
with  a  kindly  smile,  well  understanding  what  noble  courtesy  had 
this  time  won  the  victory  from  him.  Perchance  even  Zoe  had  divined 
the  same ;  but  that  the  great  Thiodolf  should  have  given  up  so 
much  to  his  companion-in-arms,  made  her  heart  beat  higher  for 
Philip. 

While  the  princely  northern  chief  was  thus  laying  the  founda- 
tion of  his  friend's  happiness,  his  own  happiness  yet  remained 
veiled  from  him  by  a  dark  cloud ;  for  that  Sun,  from  whose  Light 
all  other  light  was  reflected,  arose  not  yet  upon  his  spirit.  Days 
came  and  went,  and  more  and  more  did  the  faithful  father  Jonas 
instruct  him,  but  in  vain.  True,  that  love  and  longing  increased 
in  the  breast  of  the  scholar,  as  did  also  the  clearness  with  which 
he  understood  all  the  commandments  of  the  Lord ;  but  the  in- 
sight  into  the  nature  of  the  Son  of  God  and  of  His  Incarnation 
was  yet  wanting ;  and  both  Jonas  and  Thiodolf  had  far  too  reve- 
rent thoughts  of  Him  to  venture  on  such  incomplete  foundation 
to  raise  the  solemn  edifice  of  a  baptism  for  time  and  for  eternity. 

The  jale  Princess  Theodora  came  forward  to  assist  the  holy 
priest  Jonas  in  his  work.  The  royal  nun  Eudocia — she  it  was 
6 


CHAP,  xii.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  299 

who  had  always  been  represented  in  Isolde's  paintings,  though 
the  likeness  to  her  sister  misled  Thiodolf— the  royal  nun  Eudocia, 
herself  invisible  to  every  man,  put  into  the  heart  and  mouth  of 
her  beloved  sister  what  she  should  say  to  lead  the  young  chief  to 
behold  the  light — in  vain  !  It  seemed  as  if  his  mind  ever  re- 
mained  powerless  and  closed  to  this  holiest  and  most  essential 
point. 

Tristan  Giocondo,  the  while,  was  kept  under  the  care  of  Isolde 
and  also  of  Romanus ;  for  he  had  determined  not  to  leave  the 
beautiful  boy  till  he  could  lay  him  in  the  arms  of  his  true  pa- 
rents ;  he  often  visited  the  child,  teaching  him  many  fair  lays, 
and  other  knowledge  beseeming  his  condition.  Isolde  also  took 
him  daily  to  Malgherita,  who,  with  sorrowful  longing,  gazed  on 
him  from  afar,  hardly  venturing  even  to  draw  near  him  with  her 
looks,  lest  she  should  bring  down  the  fulfilment  of  the  curse. 
Even  Pietro,  to  spare  the  mother's  heart,  denied  himself  the  ca- 
resses of  his  child ;  whilst  it  was  touching  to  see  how  the  boy 
vainly  stretched  out  his  little  hands  to  his  parents,  whom  he  could 
reach  only  with  loving  words. 

The  great  baron,  whose  stern  mind  had  been  subdued  by  so 
many  trials  into  the  softness  of  a  bright  summer's  evening  after 
a  day  of  storms,  looked  down  at  such  moments  with  deep  emotion, 
saying :  "  Patience,  dear  children.  We  are  not  yet  quite  puri- 
fied, and  God  must  hold  us  very  dear  as  He  so  carefully  and 
thoroughly  purges  us." 

One  evening,  in  the  dusk,  Thiodolf  was  returning  from  Father 
Jonas.  His  whole  soul  was  troubled  ;  and  as  his  way  led  by  the 
church  of  St.  Sophia,  and  the  solemn  tones  of  the  organ  were 
pealing  from  the  lighted  building,  hot  tears  rushed  into  his  eyes. 
He  sat  down  at  the  foot  of  a  lofty  cross  of  metal,  drew  his  mantle 
over  his  head,  and  wept  bitterly. 

His  tears  relieved  him  ;  a  soft,  warm  glow  seemed  to  reach  his 
heart,  and,  in  the  midst  of  his  deep  consuming  sorrow,  a  blessed 
hope  arose  within  him,  and  a  feeling  unknown  till  then. 

Then  some  one  pressed  him  gently  and  kindly  to  his  bosom. 
He  let  fall  the  mantle  from  his  head  and  looked  up  ;  Bertram 
stood  before  him.  The  evening  sky  was  already  looking  down 


300  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  xn. 

upon  them  both  with  all  its  glittering  stars.  The  sounds  from  St. 
Sophia  yet  poured  forth  their  lofty  melody. 

"  Why  dost  thou  weep,  beloved  hero  ?"  asked  Bertram. 

"  Because  I  cannot  find  the  white  Christ,"  answered  Thiodolf. 

"  Patience,  resignation,  hope  !"  said  Bertram  ;  and  again 
clasping  the  Vseringer  chief  in  his  arms,  he  wept  heartily  with 
him. 

Then  the  tones  of  the  organ  were  hushed,  and  the  voices  of 
women  wjthout  accompaniment  raised  a  soft,  heart-stirring  hymn. 
It  was  again  the  song  of  the  sea  of  Tiberias,  and  the  King  in  the 
white  garment.  Thiodolf's  tears  flowed  more  abundantly  and 
more  gently  ;  he  stretched  out  his  hand  towards  the  church  and 
sighed,  "  O  blessed  Sophia,  help  me  !" 

"  On  whom  dost  thou  call  ?"  asked  Bertram.  "  Dost  thou 
know  on  whom  thou  callest  ?" 

"  On  St.  Sophia,  to  which  this  church,  so  unspeakably  dear  to 
me,  is  consecrated,"  answered  Thiodolf. 

"  There  is  no  St.  Sophia  in  the  sense  in  which  thou  meanest 
it,"  said  Bertram  earnestly  and  solemnly. 

"  In  what  other  sense  then  ?" 

"  Thou  knowest  what  '  Sophia '  means  in  the  Greek  tongue  ?" 

«  Wisdom." 

"  Well,  then,  the  eternal  Wisdom,  whom  the  Father,  in  His 
original  blessedness,  has  looked  upon  and  loved,  before  the  crea- 
tion of  the  world, — became  man,  and  died  on  the  cross  for  love 
of  us, — He  it  is  to  whom  this  church  belongs.  And  thus  her 
name  signifies  our  blessed  Saviour,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

At  these  simple  words,  the  scales  fell  from  the  eyes  of  Thio- 
dolf's soul.  Joyfully  he  fell  on  his  knees  before  the  cross,  folded 
his  hands  with  ardent  devotion,  and  only  brought  forth  these, 
broken  words  :  "  Light !  light  I  it  rises  for  me  !  O  Thou  hol^r 
Wisdom  made  man,  let  me  praise  Thee  !  Light !" 

The  nuns  sang  the  while  from  St.  Sophia's  church : 

"  Man,  whene'er  thine  eye  is  wet 

Thinking  of  eternal  wo, 
He  is  gently  calling  thee 
From  Tiberias'  tranquil  sea, 

Clothed  in  raiment  white  as  snow," 


CHAP,  xin.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  301 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE  old  priest  Jonas  had  before  him  a  large  open  book,  and  earn- 
estly  read  in  it,  although  the  hour  was  late.  Just  then  some  one 
knocked  at  the  door  of  his  cell,  and,  opening  it  himself,  he  saw 
with  great  amazement  the  young  Vaeringer  chief  standing  before 
him,  together  with  his  companion  Bertram. 

"  Dear,  reverend  sir,"  said  Thiodolf,  with  tears  of  joy  in  his 
eyes,  "  here  is  one  who  desires  to  receive  from  you  the  sacrament 
of  Holy  Baptism." 

Jonas  looked  awhile  at  his  guests  in  astonishment.  At  length 
he  said,  "  Thiodolf,  my  dear  son,  how  hast  thou  so  suddenly 
attained  to  the  knowledge  of  the  holy  mystery  ?  For  I  can  never 
believe  of  thee  that  thou  wouldst  present  thyself  at  the  table  of 
the  Lord  only  half  converted  by  some  passing  ecstasy." 

"  God  forbid,  dear  father,"  said  Thiodolf;  and  he  related  all 
that  had  happened  to  him  in  the  last  hours. 

The  priest  Jonas  looked  with  wonder  into  Bertram's  eyes,  and 
said,  "  You  must  be  a  priest  ?  or,  perchance,  even  a  saint  ?" 

"  I  am  no  priest,"  answered  Bertram,  "  I  am  no  saint ;  but  an 
honest,  industrious  man  I  may  be;  and  to  such  our  heavenly 
Father  often  grants  a  happy  success.  You  must  not  so  greatly 
wonder  that  my  simple  words  should  have  brought  the  young 
warrior  to  a  knowledge  of  our  blessed  Saviour.  Your  teaching 
and  the  Princess  Theodora's  have  long  been  silently  working 
in  his  strong  spirit.  Only  the  last  fructifying  rain-drops  were 
needed,  and  they  were  given  by  my  words  on  the  meaning  of  St. 
Sophia's  church, — by  chance,  in  so  far  as  anything  can  be  by 
chance  in  such  holy  and  all- important  things." 

"  No,  thou  art  right,"  said  Jonas.  "  To  speak  here  of  chance 
is  little  less  than  a  denial  of  God.  When  wilt  thou  be  bap- 
tized, my  dear  son  Thiodolf?  The  imperial  family  have  de- 
signed for  fhee  a  very  pompous  baptism." 


30'J  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  ICMAP.  nil. 

"  But  1  a  very  simple  one,"  answered  the  young  northern 
hero.  "  I  am  athirst  for  the  water  of  life  ;  Bertram  will  be  my 
sponsor.  And  He,  who  from  the  cross  stretches  forth  His  arms 
to  us  in  ever-present  love,  has  provided  that  water  should  every- 
where  be  ready." 

The  master  bent  his  head  to  the  scholar  in  joyful  consent,  and 
the  holy  rite  was  secretly  and  solemnly  completed ;  the  new 
Christian,  according  to  his  earnest  prayer,  retaining  the  glorious 
name  of  Thiodolf. 

In  the  bright  early  morning  of  the  next  day,  the  three  men 
stood  before  the  chamber  of  the  great  baron  ;  and  when  he  came 
forth  to  them,  Thiodolf  solemnly  asked  the  hand  of  Isolde,  pray 
ing  as  a  Christian  that  it  might  be  granted  him  to  lead  the  maiden 
to  the  altar.  The  old  hero,  with  tears  of  joy,  embraced  his  re- 
nowned son-in-law,  and  led  him  to  Isolde ;  whose  heavenly  coun- 
tenance, lighted  up  by  humility  and  love  to  its  full  angelic  beauty 
gave  her  lover  a  foretaste  of  the  joys  of  paradise. 

He  knelt  down,  and  extended  his  arms  towards  her ;  then  she 
gave  him  her  hand,  saying  with  earnest  gentleness,  "  Thou  must 
kneel  before  God,  not  before  His  creature,  thou  newly  baptized 
disciple  of  the  Lord."  And  she  raised  him. 

On  the  next  day  the  delighted  emperor  appointed  the  wedding- 
feast  of  the  princely  betrothed,  which  was  to  be  preceded  by  the 
conferring  of  knighthood  on  Thiodolf  and  his  friend  Philip.  The 
sound  of  the  trumpet  called  all  the  troops  to  arms ;  and  the  bells 
of  St.  Sophia  announced  the  glad  festival  to  the  citizens  and  their 
wives.  The  streets  were  crowded  with  people — there  were  no 
loud  acclamations,  but  all  bowed  in  deep  humility  before  her 
whom  they  had  been  accustomed  to  revere  in  silence  as  the  Secret 
Helper,  and  before  the  mighty  chief,  the  deliverer  of  the  land, 
the  lion  who  had  bent  his  powerful  neck  to  the  yoke  of  the  Lamb 
who  has  borne  the  sins  of  the  whole  world.  When  the  pro- 
cession had  entered  the  holy  building,  one  of  the  chief  lords  of 
the  empire  placed  himself  at  the  altar  with  a  golden  sword  in  his 
hand  ;  and,  keeping  the  most  precious  till  the  last,  called  first  on 
the  young  Philip  to  receive  the  honor  of  knighthood.  At  a  sign 
from  the  emperor  the  young  Zoe  girded  on  his  sword.  Then  the 
solemn  word  was  spoken  to  Thiodolf;  and  as  he  approached  the 


CHAP.  XIH.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  303 

altar,  the  emperor  suddenly  stepped  forward,  took  the  golden 
sword  from  the  hand  of  the  state-officer  into  his  own,  and  said 
aloud,  so  that  the  whole  assembly  could  hear  it,  "  It  befits  an 
emperor's  hand  alone  to  confer  knighthood  on  such  a  hero,  and 
that  hand  gains  thereby  undying  honor." 

With  what  feelings  Thiodolf  knelt  down  to  receive  the  sacred 
dignity — his  blessed  Saviour  shining  in  his  soul,  the  love  of  Isolde 
in  his  heart,  and  such  wreaths  of  honor  alighting  on  his  brow — 
thou  mayest  thyself  judge,  dear  reader;  for  if  thou  be  right- 
minded,  thou  canst  feel  it ! 

When  the  ceremony  was  completed,  the  great  baron  drew  near, 
fastened  on  the  gilt  spurs,  and  girded  his  son-in-law  with  the 
sword  of  his  ancestor  Huldibert.  "  Thou  must  not  yet  put  away 
from  thee  thy  good  sword  Throng-piercer,"  said  he  afterwards. 
"  A  hero  such  as  thou  can  give  work  enough  to  two  brave 
swords." 

The  priest  Jonas,  with  holy  joy,  united  Isolde  and  Thiodolf; 
and  immediately  afterwards  the  great  baron  took  his  grandson 
from  the  minstrel  Romanus,  who  had  till  then  carried  him,  and 
laid  him,  with  his  blessing,  in  the  arms  of  Malgherita.  Then 
father,  mother,  and  child  caressed  each  other  with  a  heavenly 
delight. 

As  the  procession  was  returning  from  the  church  to  the  im- 
perial palace,  there  came  suddenly  a  man  from  out  of  the  crowd, 
dressed  in  strange,  and  bright,  and  gorgeous  attire,  who  drew  near 
to  Thiodolf  in  his  glory,  and  bent  low,  with  his  hands  folded  on 
his  breast,  saying,  "  Uncle  Nefiolf  and  Aunt  Gunhilda  send  greet- 
ing. When  I  set  sail  from  Iceland,  they  were  of  joyful  mind, 
and  so  also  was  the  faithful  wolf." 

Thiodolf  recognized  Prince  Achmet,  whom  he  had  sent  into 
the  north,  and  a  flush  of  joy  colored  his  cheeks  at  the  recollec- 
tion of  home  ;  but  there  was  a  slight  hue  of  shame  mixed  with 
it,  for  the  spectators  smiled  ;  and  the  emperor,  who  led  the  bride- 
groom, heard  every  word,  and  said  with  a  kindly  nod,  "  This 
must  come  from  one  of  Thiodolf 's  mad  deeds  of  yore.  Come 
with  me,  good  stranger-guest ;  you  shall  relate  all  fully  to  us  in 
the  palace." 
.  And  now,  when  Achmet  began  to  relate  the  whole  of  the  fear 


304  THIOOOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  uii. 

ful  events  on  the  African  shore,  and  then  made  known  his  journey 
to  Iceland,  acknowledging,  with  shame,  that  afterwards  he  had 
thought  of  escaping  all  more  distant  expeditions,  and  of  taking 
Laura  by  force  fndh  the  cloister,  but  had  been  repeatedly  so- 
lemnly  warned  away  by  the  repentant  lady ;  finally,  declaring 
his  world-famous  name,  and  announcing  that  he  craved  to  receive 
holy  Baptism,  to  do  penance  in  a  religious  order  of  knighthood ; 
— then  what  before  had  appeared  but  a  sprig,  placed  jestingly  in 
Thiodolf 's  laurel  wreath,  shot  forth  into  a  fresh,  brightly  bloom- 
ing  branch  ;  and  Isolde  whispered  in  his  ear,  "  O  my  hero !  if 
thy  glory  grows  thus  brighter  and  brighter,  how  then  shall  Isolde 
yet  venture  to  look  up  to  thee  ?" 

The  emperor  bade  the  noble  Icelander  ask  for  a  free  boon  from 
him.  Then  he  asked  for  the  happiness  of  his  brother-in-arms, 
Philip  ;  and  with  a  gentle  beating  of  her  heart,  Zoe  extended  her 
fair  hand  and  plighted  her  troth  to  the  young  hero.  Romanus 
sang  to  his  lute : — 

"  Now  after  many  wanderings  strange  and  sad, 

True  love  hath  met,  and  sorrow  hath  found  rest, 
The  deepest  wounds  are  heal'd  by  kisses  sweet, 
And  children  long  estranged  by  parents  blest. 

Then,  'mid  the  wreath  of  myrtle  and  of  laurel 
One  olive-leaf  let  now  the  minstrel  twine ; 

'Tis  he,  who  like  the  gentle  dove  of  yore, 
Brought  to  your  hearts  a  pledge  of  peace  divine  " 


THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  3US 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

SOME  happy  months  of  re-union  had  passed  away,  when  Isol  Je, 
though  with  her  angelic  gentleness  undiminished,  began  at  times 
to  sink  into  deep  thought,  which  seemed  so  to  sever  her  from  the 
outer  world,  that  she  often  heard  neither  the  questions  nor  the 
entreaties  of  her  friends ;  only  the  appearance  of  Thiodolf  ever 
broke  the  spell,  so  that  he  long  remained  in  ignorance,  till  at 
length  Malgherita  anxiously  informed  him  of  it. 

Isolde,  questioned  by  him,  answered  with  a  sweet  dreamy 
smile,  "  Be  not  uneasy,  beloved ;  the  good  people  speak  well  of 
thee." 

"The  good  people!"  repeated  Thiodolf;  "the  elfin  sprites 
from  Iceland  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  so  it  is,"  said  Isolde.  "  But  wilt  thou  allow  me  to  be 
silent  ?  I  think  it  were  better.  For  who  would  build  their  wishes 
and  plans  on  what  those  childish  visions  of  the  night  may  tell  us  ? 
But  if  thou  biddest  me  speak,  my  noble  lord,  thou  must  truly  hear 
everything." 

Thiodolf  closed  her  lips  with  a  kiss,  and  asked  no  more. 

Soon  after  this,  Wladimir  and  Wlasta  returned  home  to  the 
land  which  they  were  henceforth  to  govern  under  the  protection 
of  the  Greek  emperor.  Thiodolf  and  Isolde  accompanied  them 
part  of  the  way.  And  now  when  the  Bulgarian  prince,  together 
with  his  wife,  had  given  the  last  farewell  greeting,  and  their  swift 
Tartar  horses  had  borne  them  rapidly  down  a  hill  where  a  wood 
hid  them  from  sight,  Thiodolf  turned  the  two  white  horses  of  the 
chariot  wherein  Isolde  was  seated,  to  take  their  homeward  way ; 
but  suddenly  tears  streamed  from  the  eyes  of  the  fair  wife,  and 
she  sighed  :  "  Oh,  happy  are  Wladimir  and  Wlasta,  who  returned 
to  their  beloved  home !" 

Thiodolf,  amazed,  looked  at  her. 

"  It  must  all  be  spoken  out,"  said  she,  after  a  pause ;  "  and  I 
21 


30«  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP,  sir 

feel  now  how  greatly  I  erred  in  concealing  from  my  hero  any 
thought  that  lived  in  my  heart.  Hearken  !  for  many  past  nights 
dainty  little  creatures  hover  around  me  in  my  dreams  ;  they  sing 
wondrous  songs  in  thy  beautiful  northern  tongue,  which  is  dearer 
to  me  than  any  language  in  the  world — I  learnt  it  from  thee ; — 
and  they  draw  aside  a  veil,  as  of  clouds,  from  my  eyes,  so  that 
the  snowy  island  of  Iceland  becomes  visible  to  me,  with  her  fiery 
Hecla — a  flaming  ruby  set  in  a  pure  crystal.  At  first  I  under- 
stood  not  rightly  the  words  of  the  song,  or  I  forgot  them  on  awak- 
ing ;  but,  by  degrees,  more  and  more  of  them  remained  in  my 
memory,  and  now  I  know  well  that  they  call  us  to  Iceland,  and 
promise  me  golden  tablets  with  mystic  images,  which  I  shall  find 
in  the  grass,  if  I  can  retain  the  verses  of  the  riddle  when  I  awake, 
and  can  solve  them.  All  prophecies,  say  the  elves,  are  now  ful- 
filled, and  they  chant : 

•  When  the  two  sisters  dwell  by  the  same  hearth* 

*  •  •  *  • 

and  again : 

'  When  the  two  swords  the  same  stout  arm 
Shall  wield'  *  "  " 

And  then  I  see  Malgherita  and  myself  happily  living  by  the  same 
hearth  in  this  our  dwelling  ; — and  thou,  when  thou  wieldest 
Throng-piercer  in  thy  right  hand,  and  the  ancient  blade  of  Huldi- 
bert  in  thy  left,— O  Thiodolf,  the  longing  after  thy  home  will 
consume  my  heart !" 

The  young  hero  looked  up  to  heaven  with  a  thankful  glance ; 
then  he  tenderly  embraced  Isolde,  saying,  "  And  thou  didst  con- 
ceal from  me  this  wish,  the  burning  wish  of  my  own  soul  ?" 

"  I  saw  thy  glorious  course  as  chief  of  the  Vaeringers," 
answered  Isolde,  "  and  I  bade  all  other  feelings  keep  silence." 

"  Oh  !"  exclaimed  Thiodolf,  "  thou  didst  not  fully  know  the 
northern  heart.  Didst  thou  deem  that  we  come  into  foreign  lands 
to  sojourn  in  them  ?  Our  hearth,  the  well-beloved  hearth  of  our 
home,  draws  all  our  hearts  with  magnetic  power ;  and  he  who  is 
not  exiled,  like  the  great  Helmfrid,  by  an  adverse  destiny,  returns, 
and  lays  down  all  the  wreaths  which  he  may  have  won  on  strange 


* 
CHAP,  xiv.]  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  Z»7 

seas,  on  foreign  shores,  upon  the  holy  bosom  of  his  dear  father- 
land !" 

Isolde  joyfully  embraced  her  eager  lover,  and,  like  the 
of  the  sun,  their  white  horses  flew  before  the  shining  chariot. 


CONCLUSION. 

EACH  one  had  long  before  felt  that  it  must  at  length  come  to  this, 
and  now  without  resistance  they  all  submitted  to  the  solemn  part- 
ing. The  emperor  took  leave  of  his  young  hero  with  a  blessing  j 
the  eyes  of  Philip  and  Zoe  glistened  with  eager  gratitude ;  the 
pale  princess  Theodora  laid  her  hands  in  prayer  upon  the  heads 
of  Thiodolf  and  Isolde. 

The  great  baron  also  took  his  departure  from  Constantinople, 
and  returned  with  Pietro  and  Malgherita  to  the  fertile  plains  of 
Tuscany.  He  built  up  Castel-Franco  anew,  and  the  castle  in 
protecting  strength  and  splendor  shone  for  long  centuries  far  over 
sea  and  land.  He  saw  the  restored  happiness  of  his  children,  he 
saw  the  noble  Tristan  Giocondo  grow  and  flourish ;  for  Fate 
seemed  to  have  saved  him  from  the  flames  by  the  minstrel's  hands, 
and  led  him  back  to  his  parents  by  the  most  wonderful  ways,  in 
order  to  form  a  hero  of  him  who  should  shine  with  a  peculiar  and 
unwonted  brightness.  Perchance  his  history  may  come  into 
the  mind  of  him  who  has  written  this  tale,  and  if  so,  he  will  give 
it  forth  to  you,  dear  reader,  should  you  take  pleasure  therein. 

Far  north,  like  dazzling  twin  stars,  Thiodolf  and  Isolde  shone 
in  their  radiance.  A  new  sun  arose  on  the  life  of  Nefiolf  and 
Gunhilda  when  the  noble  pair  entered  their  hall,  a  new  sun  of 
joy  and  brightness  over  the  whole  island.  But  they  brought 
also  to  their  countrymen  the  brighter  light  of  faith  by  their  deeds 
and  example,  and  soon  all  the  strong  and  true-hearted  Icelanders 
knelt  before  Him  whom  Thiodolf  in  the  dawn  of  knowledge  had 
called  the  white  Christ,  and  to  whom  he  now,  as  his  eternal 
Saviour,  clung  as  to  the  Giver  of  all  good  in  this  life  and  in  that 
which  is  to  come.  _ 

Bertram  and  Romanus,  gaily  traversing  all  lands,  and  bearing 


> 

303  THIODOLF  THE  ICELANDER.  [CHAP.  «v. 

greetings  and  tidings,  drew  yet  closer  the  bands  of  love  and  joy 
from  Tuscany  to  Iceland,  and  from  Iceland  to  Tuscany ;  and 
each  time  when  minstrel  or  merchant  drew  near,  there  was  held 
a  joyous  festival,  in  which  were  lost  all  thoughts  of  separation 
«.nd  distance. 


DC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACIL 


A     000027168     4 


